Equestria Girls' Bizarre Adventure:Stars of the Phoenix

Chapters

The Arrow and the Assassin
Stone Tears
River People and Spaghetti Incident Part 2
The Doctor and Chocolate Starfish Part 1
The Doctor and Chocolate Starfish Part 2
Atomic Punk on the Run Part 1
Atomic Punk on the Run Part 2
Atomic Punk on the Run Part 3
Lunchroom Blitz Part 1
Lunchroom Blitz Part 2
Lunchroom Blitz Part 3
The World of Renegade Part 1
The World of Renegade Part 2
Eclipse of the Heart Part 1
Eclipse of the Heart Part 2
Blood on the Ice Part 1
Blood on the Ice Part 2
The Iron Train to Hell Part 2
A Beginner's guide to Jojo.
River People and Spaghetti Incident Part 1
Mirror Mirror
The Iron Train to Hell Part 1

The Arrow and the Assassin

Prologue, Late at Night, Unknown Time

The museum was mostly empty at around this time. One of the curators sate at one of the front desks, tapping away at his phone in boredom, before he heard the rhythmic clicking of shoes against the tiled floor of the museum. He perked up, as he saw his Benefactor approaching, dressed in a grey and black suit, his face hidden in shadow.

”Ah, you finally arrived.” The Curator said, standing up. “I take it you’re here to see…it.”

“Yes.” The figure mumbled in a deep voice.

The Curator nodded nervously, before pointing towards the archaeological wing. “Right this way, my good sir.”

As they walked down the hallways, the Curator grew nervous, sweat starting to roll down his face and neck as he carefully eyed the Benefactor walking carefully behind him, his shoes still making that rhythmic clicking sound. It was hard to the mysterious man’s face, but the curator swore he could feel the man glaring at the back of his skull.

“So, these artifacts were discovered all across the world, arrows, they appear to be.” The Curator explained quickly and nervously, as they walked through the halls. “Some uncovered in Viking forts, some in Irish Hill-Mounds, some in Samurai holdings, others among Aztec and, the most, in Egyptian Pyramids.”

The Benefactor nodded for a moment. “Interesting.”

The Curator pulled out his key and opened the door to the back rooms, and lead his Benefactor to an old drawer. Taking out another key, he clicked it in, and, after a little resistance, opened it, revealing seven arrows. Even in the low light, their gold and silver surface glowed slightly. The Benefactor’s eyes widened slightly, as he reached carefully towards one.

The Curator grabbed his wrist, as the Benefactor’s eyes narrowed angrily at him.

The Curator breathed out nervously. “These are highly dangerous artifacts. Two members of our teams in Ireland died after pricking their finger and leg on the tip. Exercise caution.”

“I will be careful.” The Benefactor said slowly, his voice cold and unfeeling.

The Curator released him, as the being carefully held the arrow shaft between his pointer and thumb, looking over the arrow.

“What are these symbols on the tip?” The Benefactor asked, indicating the various runes across the flats of the tip.

“Unknown. They’re not any language we’ve seen before.” The Curator explained, before readjusting his tie nervously. “So, these arrows, how many do you plan on…burrowing?”

“I only need three.” The being said coldly.

“That will attract attention from my bosses.” The Curator said nervously.

“Hmmm. Then I will take two.” The Benefactor replied. “That will be my final offer.”

“I think I can make two work.” The Curator responded, rubbing his neck nervously. He personally didn’t like that idea either, but this was not a man he wanted angry.

“Are you certain?” The Benefactor asked. “I want both this and my presence a secret. Can you guarantee that?”

“I’ll try my best.” The Curator replied.

The Benefactor leaned in close, holding the arrow up to his neck like a knife. “I want more then your best. I want you to go beyond.”

The Curator gulped nervously. “I can go beyond. I promise you.”

The Benefactor withdrew slightly, bringing the arrow to his side. “Good. Very Good, very good. I will take my two arrows, and your payment will be sent within exactly an hour from now.”

“So what is the plan for you arrows?” The Curator asked, as the Benefactor began to leave.

He looked over his shoulder, eye focused on him. “To reclaim what was taken from me.”

He turned and left without another word, exiting the door, and seemingly disappearing without a trace. The Curator breathed in deeply, before calming himself, and locking everything up, and turning back on the security cameras around the museums.

A few months later, the arrows would debut for the Museum’s new center piece, the Four Arrows gaining some attention, but it was the effect of two arrows that had vanished into the night, that would rock the world, and the heroes that protected it, even though most would not even be aware...

Sunset Shimmer walked home from school, this time alone and away from the rest of her group, deep in thought. Although it had been many months since the last magical incident at Canterlot High and Everfree, and yet, despite this, she couldn’t help but feel uneasy. Recently, many of the students had begun disappearing, calling in sick and having extended hospital visits. She worried all day over the disappearance of her many school mates, and what links to the magic of Equestria it could’ve had. The highway she walked along was mostly empty now, as she neared the forests, eyeing the area around the thick foliage, her eyes darting back to the street and elsewhere, unable to shake the feeling she was being watched.

As she walked along further, she came to a stop around the corner, looking for any sign of someone. Even the birds, once filling the air with their trill songs, were now silent. Something was very, very wrong. Before she could react, an arrow flew out of the woods, hit her directly in the side of her body, just under the ribs, and she yelled in shock. She slumped to the ground, as the hooded figure approached the unconscious girl. Blue energy sparked and shot out from the wound, great bursts of purple and red energy emanating from Sunset’s wound, electricity bursting out in a circular fashion all around, before dying down.

The hooded figure approached, before removing the arrow.

“I believe you will prove a most effective user.” The figure spoke. “The arrow always choses the strongest to bear its gifts. You will have the honor of a strong Stand, and service to my own master.”

He twirled the arrow between his fingers, before disappearing into the darkness of the forests.

Sunset awoke later, with a jolt, looking around for some sign of her attacker. She found herself in a hospital room, an IV hooked up to her arm, but still in her street cloths. A nurse walked in, to check on her, before smiling broadly.

“Ah, you’re awake. Good!” She said.

“Where…?” Sunset began groggily.

“You where found on the streets, with similar symptoms to something going around lately.” The nurse explained. “You had a high fever for a while, but after a few hours, you stabilized.”

“A few hours?” Sunset asked, eyes widened in shock. She struggled to think back to what had caused her collapse, but all that she could recall was blackness, broken up by strange lights…

“You should remain calm. We still aren’t sure if you’re completely over it.” The nurse suggested, as she checked Sunset over for any signs of an illness.

Sunset set back in bed, sighing slightly, before looking up at the ceiling, trying to recall exactly what had happened. She recalled…images, a hooded being. Someone with a hood…an arrow…some sort of power flashing all around her. She chewed her lip slightly, worried about what was going on, but with a new goal in mind. Something her attack had said still hung with her. Something about a “Stand”. She was kept for a while, the staff not eager to left her leave, due to quite a few...loses from this strange illness.

She was released a couple of hours later, the Doctor looking over everything, and finding absolutely no signs of lingering sickness, baffling him slightly, but not holding her back. She grabbed her book bag and headed out, barley stopping to say good byes and darting for the exit as fast as she could.

‘The school’s probably closed by now.’ She thought. ‘I’ll have to get to library tomorrow. I should probably call my friends up and give them a warning.’

She grabbed her phone and began sending out a text to her six friends, when she stopped, and turned suddenly, eyes scanning the area. She felt like she was being watched. She stood ready, phone still in her hand, as she watched and scanned the area for any signs of her attacker. Nothing happened, the sunsetting behind her as she looked around, only a few people milling around now.

As she walked off back to her apartment, the area near the back-alley near the hospital shifted and glistened, as a figure appeared, like crystalline or icicles forming and appearing, and lifted up his own cell phone to his ear.

“Boss, I have eyes on the latest minted Stand user.” He whispered into the phone.

“Who is it?” The figure on the other hand asked, its voice growing agitated.

“Sunset Shimmer. Student at Canterlot High.” The figure reported.

“The failed student of Celestia? The one who tried a hostile takeover?” The Boss asked. “Perhaps this one would make a useful ally.”

“Doubtful. She’s helped the place at least once against another so-called hostile takeover.” The figure reported, following her, clicking his teeth nervously.

“Hmmm. Then if she is a threat remove her.” The Boss ordered. “I want no hostile Stand users in my way. The Plan cannot be threatened.”

“She’ll never see me coming.” The figure said, before his body seemingly began to break apart in mid-air and vanish.

The next day, Sunset did not wait for her friends to meet at the library. She had to do this herself and get in as much research as possible. She focused in over her books, and the computer, but could not find anything relating to a “Stand” or the like, at least, nothing important. She doubted a horror author from Maine wanted her dead.

‘What the heck was he talking about then?’ She thought, scratching her head. ‘Did just some crazy homeless guy just stick me with an arrow for no reason.’

She was prepared to leave the old library, before she heard a door creak.

‘Must be one of the girls.’ She thought, as she got up and turned around, but saw nothing, just a door left a jar.

She thought of approaching again, but something felt off again. That same feeling of being watched crept up on her, causing her to stay put. So many adventures, and she knew to trust that feeling and not ignore it.

‘Someone’s in here. Someone with violent intent.’ She thought, grinting her teeth as she focused all her senses around the room.

A moment later, a loud crash sounded as one of the tables bent, as though something had landed on it, before whatever it was that had landed there, jumped off. Her eyes widened. An invisible attacker!

“This has to be the work of an enemy magic user!” She muttered, preparing to make a break for it, before something wrapped around her neck, like three cold fingers chocking her suddenly.

“My Stand’s more then magic.” A voice hissed. “A lot more then just that. But you haven’t found anything about Stands yet. That’s good. Very very very good. You’ll be less of a struggle, if you haven’t found your own Stand yet.”

Her eyes widened as she felt a sharp object begin to press into her forehead. She, without thinking , held out a Hand to stop whatever was approaching, as she felt an energy suddenly envelope her body, and spring outwards, a gold and red armored form appearing from her, and slamming its open palm into the figure, his pained grunt and yelp signifying that, yes, she had scored a blow.

She looked over in shock and surprise at the strange being before her. Its body was a strange mixture of natural form with armor, gold and red like her own hair, and a jewel in the center of its chest. Half of the top of its face was covered by an Eagle mask of some sort, its mouth and face below the nose wrapped in cloth. The figure looked at her with glowing green eyes, its expression neutral.

“What the heck are you?!” She yelled at the figure, the being seeming to recoil in surprise, a sad look in its eyes, before the attacker started laughing.

“You’ve manifested your Stand. Alright, I like the challenge.” He chuckled. “I don’t see how it will save you though. [The Invisible Man] is beyond any sight.”

He laughed slightly, as his voice went to another corner of the room, light footsteps following him. “Ironic, aint it? You get your Stand, the first one you get to fight is one you can’t even see!”

She stood there, the alien figure standing by, as she studied it, then looked around the room. She needed to find a way to fight, a way to get past this guy’s defenses and break him. As she began to come up with a battle plan, the ghostly figure raised its fist.

She raised an eyebrow, before a cut sliced right through part of its right arm, energy burning out, as blood suddenly trickled down her own right arm. She held her limb as she stifled a yell. Whatever this “Invisible Man” was, he was armed.

“I’ll slowly cut you to pieces, like sausage for breakfast.” He said with a chuckle. “Bit by bit, both you, and your Stand.”

‘I need a way to this guy.’ She thought in a panic. ‘I need a way to be able to launch my counter.’

She turned, and ran, as she heard footsteps following, first on the floor, then on a wall, then across the ceiling, she looked up briefly to see the dust shifting and being blown away by his encroaching steps. She slide to a stop, looking closely. The dust wasn’t becoming unsettled.

‘Its disappearing with every step.’ She thought, bringing out her Stand again. ‘And reappearing after it leaves the ceiling.’

The figure skittered along the ceiling, as she remained still, and came to a stop just above her back. The figure smiled sadistically to himself. Yes! This truly would be an easy mission. His Benefactor would be pleased with such a quick and easy kill.

‘You won’t even see me coming. Very very very bad for you.’ He thought, as he dropped down, leaping towards his target.

He was about to sink the arms blades of his stand in, when hers suddenly appeared again, and swung a fist. He barely had time to twist away, like a cat in midair, before her second fist collided with his chest, and sent him flying into the wall. He gasped, as he held his chest, his cloak briefly flickering, before he got it under control. He rose unsteadily, before yelling.

“How did you see me!? No one can see The Invisible Man! No One!” He yelled.

“I didn’t. I just saw the tracks you left and worked it out from there.” She said, turning as her Stand raised its fists. “You really out to be more careful with where you go. Libraries are full of dust.”

His teeth clenched together as he balled his fists. ‘This idiot can’t touch me. No one can touch The Invincible Invisible Man!’

He slinked away, heading for the narrow areas in the back of the library, the area restricted to students. Here, he could plan the ambush to finally finish her off. The storage archives was dark, dank old place, hidden within the library, were a lot schools records and other documents were stored away out of sight. As he and his Stand slipped in through the doors, Sunset, her own Stand still activated. He slammed the door, locking it behind him, and set off for the back parts of the archives. She hesitated, wondering if, perhaps, his Stand had some other ability to set a trap for her. She touched the doorknob gently, but after no further injury, she scratched her chin. It was locked, but she didn’t want to risk kicking.

“Do you have any power? Any ability to see through walls or something?” She asked the Stand. It titled its head to the side, as though thinking it over, before it straightened, and its eyes glowed, changing to a blue color.

Her own eyes shimmered blue, as she was able to see slightly through the door, seeing several rows of the archives and the past the door. Her own, glowing with a slight blue tinge now, widened in surprise and amazement.

“This is incredible.” She said. “though how do we get through the door?”

As though to answer, her Stand raised its fist slowly, as she nodded slightly.

“Oh, that makes sense.” Sunset replied with a sheepish smile.

Swinging forward, the Stand slammed its fist into the area above the door, utterly crushing it and breaking the lock in total, before the Stand took both hands, and forced the door open. Sunset stepped forward into the room, looking down at her arm. She felt some of the feedback from the punch but was otherwise unaffected by the punch. This Stand continued to amaze her, with all its abilities. She would have to test its limits when she got out of this later.

She looked around, trying to find any sign of the Invisible stand user. Even with her advanced vision abilities still activated, nothing stood out. She was about to move forward, when she heard a sound, like wind blowing through a window. She turned, as a knife began to materialize in midair, speeding towards her. She stepped back, as her Stand rushed forward, and punched the knife, sending it upwards into the ceiling. She looked around for anymore knives to attack her, but saw nothing else came at her, she relaxed slightly.

Meanwhile, the Invisible attacker was retreating into a corner, pulling out a cellphone to make his call, before changing to a text.

‘That would not be good at all.’ He thought, angrily. ‘That stupid Sunset’s tryin' to throw me off balance and make me make stupid mistakes. Like I ever would.’

“Hey, Boss, I ran into a problem here.” He texted, before waiting a bit. A few seconds passed as the throne vibrated, causing him to jump slightly.

“I thought I told you not to call me unless its an emergency.” The text answered.

“She’s got a Stand. A really strong one.” He sent.

“And? Do you need me to hold your hand, send another of my peons to assist you?” the next message asked.

“No, just informing you this may take longer then planned.” He answered, nervously looking around.

“You have an invisible Stand. Use its swords and do your job. I’m not here for your useless prattle.”

“Sorry.” He looked around, spotting her from some distance away. He activated Invisible Man, manifesting it within his body, arms blades extracting into his fore arms, as he climbed up the walls.

He scampered up the ceiling, as carefully as he could. He had practiced this a dozen times against a lot of newbie Stand users, and it took a lot of practice to get down, but trail and error had worked out a lot of his weaknesses. He climbed across the ceiling, Invisible Man’s clawed hands digging slightly into the wood.

‘If you think you can beat me, where fifty or whatever other Stand users couldn’t, you’re an idiot.’ He thought, as he grinned manically. He reached behind him, and pulled out three more knives.

He stopped when her Stand reached back, and slammed a fist into the ground, leaving a slight impression, and sending dust and dirt into the air. He shook his head.

‘What, you think I’m gonna sneeze or some stupid crap like that?’ He snarled as he threw the three knives. ‘I’m gonna skewer this idiot with a flicka my wrist.’

He grinned widely as he saw the knives fly through the air. His knives had a few seconds delay before they started to materialize again, but he was too close for that. She would be stuck before she even knew what happened. He smiled as the knives began to fly towards her, getting within arms reach, before her Stand flew out and punch them away, one of the knives hitting the Stand’s shoulder and deflecting off.

He widened in shock at this. How did she know his attack? She looked up at his general direction, and pointed at him.

“I used the dust to see any knives you threw.” She announced. “Anything you touch turns invisible, but they will start to disrupt dust and debris when they flew through, right? With that, it was easy to get where they were going.”

Her Stand flew forward and sent a barrage of punches, colliding straight at him. He yelled in shock as they connected, the barrage hitting for a few minutes, as he dropped down, his cloak briefly flickering out.

“And with that, I can also guess where you were hiding at.” She declared, stepping forward.

Now that she could get a good look at him, she wasn’t to impressed. A guy dressed of average height, and build, with a beat up leather jacket, and green goggles across his eyes. He rose up slightly, his Stand manifesting, and looking much more grotesque then the user. It was slightly taller then him, thin frame with all muscle, silver and purple in color, with a reptilian face, with two mandibles lined with savage teeth, and bug-like eyes bulging out its skull, similar to his goggles, but bright orange in color.

The Invisible Man crossed its arms in front of it, as its forearm blades flexed outwards again, as it took a combat stance.

“You’re tough. And fast. But Imma still gonna win this.” He declared. “The Invisible Man is unseeable, untouchable, unknowable!”

“You sure like the sound of your own voice.” Sunset replied, as her own Stand manifested, fists raised. “Lets see what you got, now that you can’t hide.”

The Invisible Man did not wait, rushing at her, stabbing through the air repeatedly, aiming at her stomach. Her Stand ducked under his barrage, and swung upwards, burying its fist into its thin, robotic midsection. He backed off, breathing heavily, as Invisible Man retreated to his side, a crater in now in its stomach.

He didn’t say anything, only grimacing somewhat, before his body dematerialized, before totally disappearing. She rushed forward again, trying to send her Stand into a Rush against him, but hit only air. He laughed to himself, as he prepared his next move.

“You’re in my playground now, Sunset!” He declared. “Once I bring in what’s left of you, the boss will be quite happy with me.”

She wanted to ask some questions, but a cut suddenly appeared across her check. She yelped in pain, before recalling her Stand, and manifesting it around and inside herself as a shield. More cuts appeared along her body, her arms, legs and the other cheek as he laughed, blood dripping somewhat.

“Ha! You think you can sit there and withstand my attacks!” He declared, as she tried to follow his voice. “Only a Stand can damage a Stand. You got lucky with that knife, but my blades are part of my Stand too, y’know!”

She felt an icy grip tighten around her neck, as she was lifted up to her feet.

“You don’t even have a name for your stand, how pathetic.” He laughed, before getting serious again. “You know about the body though, right? You know that if I just stab you two inches in the stomach, you’re a goner.”

“Yeah, you’ll lacerate my organs and stomach.” She said calmly, glaring out in front of her, right past her foe.

“Good. Very very very good. You’re catching up.” He said patronizingly, as her Stand lifted up its left arm without his notice, touching his Stand’s arm slightly.

“Now, say good night.”

His stand reached its right arm back, and stabbed forward, only for his thumb to suddenly snap backwards, as Invisible Man’s own was bent backwards by her Stand. He roared in agony, and immediately dropped her. He held his damaged left hand, grimacing in pain, as his invisibility broke off again.

“Ad as you should know, the thumb is always the weakest part of your grip, while also being the most important.” She lectured. “Funny how that works, but we all gotta learn one way or another about the body's shortcomings.”

She didn’t wait for him to respond, instead, her Stand swinging forward, and decking him straight in the face with another punch. He roared in pain, holding his face, and rolling on the ground in agony.

“I’m gonna track you that way. Can’t stay unseen if you’re leaking, after all!”

He breathed in deeply, glaring up at her as he stood up. He held up his hands, breathing heavily. She could not beat him! No Stand user had defeated him in his career for the Boss! No one! If he lost, it would not just be his pride that was destroyed. The boss would tear him limb from limb...

“What’s the matter, punch didn’t hurt you too much?”

He didn’t answer, glaring at her as he regained his composure, until finally jumping up, and grabbing onto the ceiling, before quickly getting away from her, disappearing from sight again.

‘I can’t let him escape!’ She thought, running for the door. ‘He has the answers I need.’

She ran through the rows, jumping over debris, and finally making it back to the doors that lead to the rest of the library. There she stood in the doorway, fully ready to finally finish him off. Sunset grinted her teeth together, every muscle tensing as she prepared to face him. It was literally do or die at this point, and she didn’t intend to fail here.

‘If there’s a threat in the town, then this invisible freak is just the tip of the iceberg.’ She thought. ‘I have to protect the town and my friends, no matter what.’

She waited, the minutes crawling by, until something her right in the eyes. She yelped in surprise, not sure what was in her eyes now.

‘Is this water?’

Something fell to the ground, clicking, as a water bottle materialized, and as the rogue Stand user’s voice sounded triumphantly.

“Haha! Launch your counter attack now, with water in your eyes, Sunset!” He yelled. “This is the end!”

Her stand activated. As she thought quickly. She could still see through the Stand’s eyes.

“Stand, activate…infrared vision!” She commanded.

Immediately, her vision altered and shifted, as she saw everything through their heat and temperatures, and the red and yellow mass of the user. She couldn’t see the Stand, but all she needed was the user.

“Suza! Suzasuzasuzusuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuza!! Suzaku!” Her Stand yelled, as it pummeled him in the face and chest, slamming one last powerful attack into his face at the last word.

The Stand user went flying, hitting a row of boxes, as they collapsed on top of him, and left him dazed and barely conscious. Sunset recalled her Stand, the spirit vanishing in a flash or red light. She wiped her eyes, trying to get the last of the water out, as she stepped towards the Stand user, trying to get her breathing under control after the fight.

The Invisible Man was nowhere to be seen, and the user was barely conscious, as Sunset approached and smacked him in the face with the back of her hand.

“Hey, psycho, get up, I got questions for you.” She said, slapping him again.

“Huh…Wha?” He said as the dazed look vanished from his eyes. “Wait don’t hurt me!”

She manifested her Stand again, grabbing him by the collar. “Answer my questions first, and I won’t beat you up anymore, alright?”

“Ok, ok!” He said in a panic. “What do you want? I can tell you everything about Stands.”

“Follow me.” She said, as her Stand lifted him up and carried him to the library.

She carried him along the hallways, and into one of the library desks, and sat him down forcibly, as she sat opposite of him.

“So, who gave me this Stand?” She asked.

“My boss.” He said. “And that’s all I’m telling you.”

Her Stand lifted its fist menacingly, as he flinched. “Wait, wait! I swear that’s all I know!”

“He’s your boss!”

“And that’s all I know!” He claimed. “I get texts from him, he only gives me information on who was hit with a Stand arrow, and I follow based on the physical description. He might even be a she for all I know!”

“So you didn’t hit me with the arrow.” Sunset said, her Stand lowering its fist.

“That’s Brute, he does the Stand creation.” He said quickly. “I just take out those that might be disloyal to the Boss.”

“What does your Boss want with Stand users.” She asked.

“He wants to take back what’s his, that’s what he’s always said.” He said raising his hands. “And he needs an army of Stand users to accomplish this.”

“Then, whatever he has planned, I’m gonna stop him.” Sunset said defiantly, raising her Stands fist up.

“You, alone?” The assassin chuckled. “You’re just one Stand user. You haven’t even named it yet.”

“I got six friends to back me up. Six Stand users.” She replied. “And everything needs a name right? I got a perfect one.”

“The Suzaku is the Vermillion Bird of the South, in Chinese and Japenese myth.” She declared, thinking back to the peculiar battle cry her stand had uttered, and it's bird-like appearance. “That’s what I’m gonna name her. [ICE PHOENIX].”

“Cute. But, are you sure your six friends can become Stand users?” He sneered. “Being a Stand user is tough. Weakling burn out, and new comers rise to power.”

“If anyone could be a Stand user, it would be them.”

“Uh, Sunset, what is going on?” A voice asked behind her, as she turned around to see her six friends standing at the entrance of the library, all of them in various states of shock and surprise. The assassin’s eyes widened as he opened his mouth, and began to yell, before Ice Phoenix place a hand over his mouth.

“Uh, hey girls, I can explain everything.” She said, before scratching the back of her head. “Well, most of it, anyway.”

As she explained everything to her friends, even using her Stand to grab things for display, the assassin began to look around nervously, before activating his Stand. When no alarms were raised, he crouched down, turning invisible as he touched the ground, and ran off on all fours, bounding forward and jumping right through one of the open windows. Invisible Man activated its blades, digging into the side of the building and slowing his fall, and, as he drew closer to the ground, leapt off and continued running. He stopped as he got to the woods, pulling out his phone and calling one of his associates.

“Brute Force, this is Straight Comet.” He spoke nervously, quietly. “The newest Stand user, Sunset Shimmer beat me down. She’ll be seeking out your operations.”

“You let a new Stand user defeat you?” The other user asked, bewildered. “You get to me. We’ll defeat this newcomer, and I’ll send you to the Boss to explain your failure.”

“The boss?!” Straight screamed in terror. “He’ll serve me for diner!”

“You have one job, Comet.” Brute said icily. “If you can’t even handle one new Stand user, perhaps the Boss will have need of a new assassin.”

“I’ll meet you at the rendezvous.” Straight said. “We can take them together.”

“On second thought, don’t get in the way, just get to the boss.” Brute replied. “Once [Stone Tears] is active, nothing, not even this new Stand user can stop me. What’s her power?”

“A basic close combat Stand, able to overpower mine.” Straight said. “It can also see in infrared and through solid objects.”

“Good eye sight won’t save her.” Brute chuckled. “You know what, you can redeem yourself. Come here and help me take them out, and maybe I'll put in a good word with the Boss.”

Straight Comet gulped and nodded slightly. “Right, they’ll never see us coming.”

He hung up after, and continued running. “Because I won’t be there.”

He jumped up, grabbed a tree, and swung around, landing atop and looking over the township and its streets leading out of town.

‘I don’t know and I don’t care who wins or loses.’ He thought, looking around nervously. ‘I’ll take my Stand, and go elsewhere. No one will find me once I disappear.’

He kept on running, never looking back.

Back at the library, Sunset finished her explaining the abilities of her Stand to them, Ice Phoenix holding several books in its hands to demonstrate its powers.

“So you see, I got this strange power.” She explained. “And it doesn’t seem linked to magic at all.”

“If you are sure…” Said Twlight uncertainly.

“Yes, I am.” She replied, as Ice Phoenix put down the books. “And we have to find this Stand user that’s been attacking our classmates.”

“You said only a Stand user can see another’s Stand right?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah…?” Sunset began, looking at her with slight confusion.

“Then how are we gonna help?” Rainbow finished.

“This might be too dangerous for you guys.” She said. “I’m still not sure how this entire thing works just yet, but if I can get the arrow, I can get you all Stands to use against them.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Dash replied passionately. “We’re going with you, its what friends do.”

“And you all want to do this?” Sunset asked, eying all of them.

One by one, they all nodded and spoke affirmatively, as Sunset slightly nodded herself.

“Alright.” She declared. “If we’re going to win, we will need to get that Stand arrow.”

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

So that was the first chapter! I hope you all enjoyed it! I had to do some touch-ups, tighten up some of the paragraphs, but I think this is a good strong start. Tryign to capture the tone of both series is difficult, but not impossible.

At the end of every Chapter, I plan to discuss the inspiration behind each Stand, and their design, as below.

Ice Phoenix, named after the Jefferson Airplane song Ice Cream Phoenix (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ocmBA1OEn2o), is meant to invoke the appearance of mystery and power, as well as protection and defense. It is designed after Aztec Eagle Warrior costumes, and concept art of the Chozo in Metroid, and it was given twin horns on it's Eagle mask, based upon the Daikaiju Rodan https://wikizilla.org/wiki/Rodan. It's design is modeled after the Stands used by many protagonists in Jojo, such as Star Platinum, Stone Free, and Gold Experience, to give it a sense of familiarity.

The Invisible Man, named after the Queen song, (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l5J2iyVmjSw), was designed after my absolute rage for facing the Stealth/Spec Ops Elites in Halo, Shadow Pirates in Metroid, and the fear the Predator can invoke with his appearance. It's reptilian, inhuman design is meant to replicate these three monstrous foes, being repulsive and fearful to look at.

And since all Jojo parts have a To Be Continued song as soon as their animated, I figured I would indulge in that as well. I listened to David Bowie's Golden Years the most when writing the chapters for this, to keep things upbeat and focused. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HRD0ghlFSgk) Another song was intended, but, after he died, I wanted to honor the greatness that is Bowie in my own little way.

Stone Tears

Sunset Shimmer and her group gathered outside the school after hours. It had been a long day. Not just because of the battle Sunset had against the Invisible Man Stand user, but because she really wanted to face down whoever this “Brute” was and get it over with. She doubted a fight against a guy with a name like that would be easy.

‘If I’m lucky, he’ll live up to his name, and be a big idiot.’ She thought as she put away a couple of notes from her classes.
Back on task, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, as the group began discussing how to pinpoint such a figure.

Sunset had cursed herself for letting Invisible Man get away, but considering she had been attacked all day, guessed he had run off to hide.

“I had a pizza delivery once, near the woods, to a strange guy.” Rainbow said, tapping her chin, referring to an old summer job she held briefly. “I didn’t think much of it then, but his area was close to where all the arrow stuff has been going on.”

“Did you see him?” Sunset asked.

“No. I was told to leave the pizzas on the edge of the grass, not inside and not to step inside the grass.” Rainbow recounted. “All the money, including a nice tip, was under a rock.”

“Hmm. Could his actions leave a clue to his ability?” Rarity questioned, looking to Sunset.

“I don’t know.” She admitted. “I just got my Ice Phoenix, and I’m still uncertain what Stands can and cannot do.”

“This all sounds a little…scary.” Fluttershy muttered slightly, as Sunset cocked her towards her quiet friend.

“If any of you want to stay behind, I would not blame you in the slightest.” She said, not admitting she was a tad bit frightened and bewildered by all of this as much as they were.

“No, I will go.” Fluttershy said, eyes darting around the group slightly. “Its just one bad guy, really.”

“Yes. One guy should be enough.” Sunset said. “Let’s get this over with then.”

With that, the group headed out for their rides and transports, as Rainbow brought her cell phone.

“I’ll text the place to you guys,” She said, clicking away. “meet ya all there.”

Force sat on a small seat within his rustic wooden house. It was a simple building. Something he had covertly gotten together to hide out and launch his attacks and forays into the wider city without anyone finding him. He munched on some sandwiches, before answering his phone. It was a text from one of the boss’s contact numbers.

“Has Straight Comet reported in yet?” It asked.

“No sir.” He answered.

“I knew that coward would turn tail at the first sign of trouble.” The second stated. “We will deal with the deserter later. Are you and your Stand ready?”

“Yes sir.” He answered again. “Let them try and get past me. They’ll decorate this whole area.”

“Remember your limitations.” The boss warned. “I cannot suffer a second fool.”

“Yes sir.” He answered again. “I will not let them get the arrow.”

He received no more texts, as he finished off his meal, silently looking out the window of his tree-fort, over the fields of grass and dirt. He let out a slight sigh, before standing up and walking down the stairs. He walked over to where the dirt ended, and grass started, and slammed his foot down, like he was crushing a bug. A sharp click sounded, as a hideous figure flashed into existence behind him.

“Alright, Stone Tears, do your thing.” He ordered quietly, before heading back up into the fort. A grey, ghostly figure briefly appeared behind him, its face similar to a leering demon. It flashed away from, diving into the earth, and disappearing.

The group made it to the edge of the forests an hour or so later. The place was darkened, both by the slow setting sun, and the fact that, for some reason, specks of grey and black dotted the trees, giving them a strangely metallic look, when mixed with their brown color. Twilight stepped towards the trees examining them.

“Why is there…rock in this?” She asked aloud.

Sunset came over, followed by Rainbow Dash, both of them looking over the strange formations.

“The trees weren’t like this before,” Rainbow said. “y’know, during my delivery.”

“This might be the work of his Stand.” Sunset began, as a massive rumbling caught their attention.

The three looked to their friends in surprise, before a massive wall of rock shot up where the grass ended, and the sidewalk began, several feet high. A ghostly face appeared in the rock face towards the trio inside, sporting wide eyes, and large tusks, a rotund, squat body tearing itself out of the wall, as it two powerful arms slammed into the earth, creating two large craters. It turned its face upwards, looking at all three with a nasty grin on its face.

Sunset looked to her friends, who showed surprise and revulsion at the thing before, as its mouth cracked open, and it spoke.

“You have activated the Stand Stone Tears.” It announced in a deep, booming voice. “Seek out my master, and either defeat him, or beg for his mercy. Death is your only other option”

“Where is your master?” Sunset demanded activating Ice Phoenix, as it raised its fist.

“Seek out my master, and either defeat him, or beg for mercy.” The Stand repeated. “Death is your only other option.”

Sunset groaned in irritation, before sending her Stand to fight.

“SUZA!” It shouted, slamming a punch into Stone Tears’ face. The enemy Stand recoiled slightly, before grabbing Ice Phoenix by the wrists.

“Violence will…” It began to announce, before Ice Phoenix broke free and began pummeling him across the face with a barrage of punches.

“SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKU!" It shouted as it blasted the Stand's face and body.

“…not get you anywhere.” It finished. “Your only option is to defeat or bow to my master. None others.”

Sunset looked at her fists, with its cuts and bleeding wounds, before the Stand crumbled away from the wall. She leaned into the wall, listening for a moment, as those outside the wall panicked and began beating on it.

“Girls, listen, we’re in here!” She shouted. “We’re fine. We have to find the Stand user and beat him. You guys stay out there, and stay safe, alright?”

“We’ll be fine.” Rarity shouted back. “It’s you who need to stay safe.”

“I just need to get to the user.” Sunset said in determination, before turning, and heading inwards.

Twilight and Rainbow looked at each other for a moment, before following after Sunset. Twilight was the first to speak.

“Do you know where he’s hiding?” She asked, pushing her glasses up.

“My guess is at the center of the clearing.” Sunset said, scratching her chin. “That’s the best place to use a Stand like this.”

“How will we…?” Twilight began, before a deep rumble sounded, like hundreds of drums beating at once.

They looked off in the distance, as the ground began to break and crack apart, a few yards off in the distance. The three looked at each other, as something broke through the earth and soil, like a shark fin breeching the surface of the water.

Sunset brought out Ice Phoenix again, lifting both its hands by its eyes, as she saw further through the Stand’s eyes.

“Do you see anything?” Twilight asked.

“It looks like rocks or something.” Sunset answered. “Its hard to tell, since its half buried…but its rocks.”

She got ready to fight, as the strange object sped towards them, raising Ice phoenix’s fists for battle, as the rocks split the earth, leaving a large split through the earth. She looked over her shoulder.

“You two, stay back!” She barked. “Only my Stand can face a Stand!”

The ground continued to tear and rip itself open, as the large pillars of rock tore through the earth. Sunset waited, until she could see the details, hoping to see a weak spot in the Stand. She couldn’t see much other then rock and stone, and swung.

“SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA SUZAKU!” Ice Phoenix shouted as slammed its fists against the rocks repeatedly, blasting and sending pieces of Rock flying through the air, as Twilight and Rainbow took cover behind some trees.

Even as she blasted through the rock, it kept coming forward, seemingly ignoring all damage, before she jumped away, the massive form of rock and dirt moving forward like a train, before disappearing underground entirely. Sunset landed, before focusing, enhancing her vision to pierce through the earth and see the rock beast coming at her group. To her surprise, there was no Stand, not like she had seen before, but just a large serpentine pillar of rock barreling through the earth. It barreled through the earth, came to a stop, made an abrupt turn, continued to the right for a moment, before making another abrupt turn, and barreling towards Twilight and Dash.

Sunset ran forward to place her self between the Stand and her two friends, before turning to them.

“Guys, get off the ground!”

“How do we pull that off?” Rainbow asked, as the rock creature began to breach the surface again.

“Climb!” Twilight shouted, grabbing onto a tree and making her way up, as Rainbow followed.

The rock breeched the surface again, one of the spines on its back nicking Rainbow’s leg, before it slammed into the earth and disappeared again.

“Rainbow, are you alright?” Twilight asked, as she slowly climbed onto a branch.

“Its just a scratch, don’t worry.” She replied irritably.

Sunset watched the earth rumble slightly, the grass shifting and displacing itself slightly as the creature, barreled through the earth, before it finally surfaced again, charging towards Sunset. The teen girl set her foot back, ready for it to come at. It barreled closer, a few yards away, then a few feet, and, once it drew close enough, she activated her stand, Ice Phoenix surging forward and grabbing the first few spikes that poked out of the ground. Her Stand grabbed one of the rock spikes, and yanked it up, pulling much of its mass out of the ground, before grabbing underneath the creature’s ‘stomach’, and tearing it completely out of the ground.

Sunset grunted and groaned as she tore the creature out, threw it in their air slightly, and proceeded to blast away at the Rock Stand. Punch after punch was delivered, Sunset trying to drive each one of Ice Phoenix’s fists through the rock stand’s body and completely shatter it.

“Suzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuzasuza!” She and her stand yelled, as she delivered more and more punches, even as her knuckles and ached from the Stand punches, and her arms began to protest.
Finally, she threw one last punch, sending the rock stand into the sky. “Suzaku!”

The massive stand could now be fully seen, or what was left of it, much of its upper body and “head” destroyed by her barrage of punches. What remained was a worm-like figure, the sides and top of the body covered in long spikes, and its front end shaped like a cruel, twisted dragon’s mouth, much of its lower side reduced to rubble. As it hit the ground, the Stand totally shattered into numerous pieces.

“Is that…it?” Asked Rainbow, climbing down from the tree towards Sunset.

“I mean it should be.” Sunset began to explain, gesturing towards the rocks. "Unless he cheated somehow."

“How could he….?” Twilight began, as the remains of the Stand began to rumble and shake, like a cell phone set on vibrate.

The pieces flew into the air, slammed into one another like cars and trucks in a horrifying car accident, and reshaped and reformed themselves, taking the shape of three, smaller rock creatures, who then barreled into the earth. Sunset looked down at her knuckles, by now cut, bruised and bleeding from her Stand rush, the ach making her wonder if she could continue the fight.

‘No wonder he calls it Stone Tears.’ She thought, as she looked around for anything to gain an advantage. ‘I’ll be in “tears” if I have to fight this any longer.’

“What do we do, Sunset?” Rainbow asked, hobbling over to her slightly.

“There’s only one thing left to do.” Sunset declared. “Listen closely girls, cause I’m only gonna say this once!”

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“We,” She hesitated for a moment, before pointing over the Rock Stand. “We run away!”

She grabbed both of their hands with her Ice Phoenix, and ran towards the Three Stone Tears heading towards them. The two stiffened and tried to resist, but Sunset’s stand ran forward, not stopping until they were only a few feet away from Stone Tears. Before they could impact, Ice Phoenix pumped its legs and jumped upwards, Sunset and her companions following into the air, over the three Stone Tears, and landing behind them. She released them, as all three ran for the hills, as the three ran away, the three Stone Tear stands struggling to turn back around and pursue them.

The three ran for the trees and thicket, and kept turning and jumping as they ran, hoping they could lose the three stand pursuing them in the confusion. Finally, after running for what felt like several hours, they finally stopped near a creek, everyone breathing heavily, as Sunset looked around for anymore attackers. There was no sound, nor any other sign of another Stand attack, and so she allowed Ice Phoenix to fade back into her being.

“What was that?” Twilight asked, panicked.

“A stand.” Sunset replied. “Very different form the other one though.”

“How so?” Twilight asked.

“The Invisible Man user told me a Stand is connected with a person.” Sunset explained. “So if a Stand is destroyed, the person is destroyed with it.”

“And you smashed the Stand, right?” Rainbow asked. “So it and the user should be dead, right?”

“Should be.” Sunset said, looking over her beaten knuckles. “But it kept coming back at us.”

“How are you going to defeat this then?” Twilight asked.

“If I can get to the user, I might be able to stop this.” Sunset replied nervously. “Might.”

Twilight looked around nervously. She was, of course, in love with the idea of having and developing a Stand, and figuring out the mysteries behind it. But these new dangers were so strange, even to her and all the strange adventures she had participated in so far. Even Rainbow Dash looked uncertain, the usually aggressive girl seeming hesitant.

“Listen, just stick with me, and…” Sunset began, before something jumped out of the water and straight at her.

She immediately went into action, turning and bending backwards to avoid the Stone Tears Stand, before Ice Phoenix rushed forward, slamming a bunch into the creature, and shattering it to three large chunks. Before it could regroup, Ice Phoenix lifted up its foot, and with a yell, smashed every Stone Tears piece it could reach.

“And I'll deal with whatever comes at us.” Sunset finished, breathing heavily.

Brute Force read the news within his fort, boots kicked up, shirt buttoned down, as he looked over what was going on all around the world, he suddenly stiffened, like he had been hit in the gut out of nowhere, as a trickle of blood ran down his nose. He picked up a tissue, folded it, and gently damped it away, before setting it down.

“My my, someone is really beating up poor Stone Tears.” He said absentmindedly, looking out the window. “Poor thing, must think she can escape somehow, and not be added to my collection.”

He shook his head, as he continued reading. “I’ll have to search for them, see how they’re doing. Nothing better then watching idiots struggle in vein after all.”

He began to think it over, tapping his finders against his teeth, and began thinking over his situation. It was indeed risky to get close to such a fierce Stand user.

‘She’s new, but strong.’ He thought, scratching his chin. ‘I think I’ll wait a few more minutes, then check up on them. Too risky right now.’

He went back to scrolling through the news, before tapping his left fingers against his teeth again. ‘Oh, but I would love to watch them struggle. No, no, we’ll wait. Can’t let my love of fun distract from the mission.’

He sat back, humming along to a song on the radio, as he continued tapping his fingers against his teeth.

The group continued running, as Rainbow suddenly gasped in pain. She leaned against a tree and looked down in surprise. There was a large piece of rock attached to her leg, where the Stand had stabbed her. Sunset turned, and walked to her.

“Rainbow, are you alright?” She asked.

“There’s…a rock…on my leg.” Rainbow said uncertainly, indicating the strange object grafted to her leg.

Sunset rubbed her chin, before, trying to reach down and grab the piece and pull it off. Rainbow yelped in pain, before Sunset instantly let it go. Sunset examined the strange growth, before bringing out her Stand. Ice Phoenix’s eyes focused and glowed, before changing to a green color. The Stand user looked over the leg, and focused on the stone grafted to her.
Her eyes widened slightly as she saw the rock and the wound. It wasn’t just a rock grafted into Rainbow’s skin. From what she was seeing, the skin, muscle, and even bone had melted and begun fusing with the bone.

“Can you see what the heck is going on?” Rainbow asked.

“This piece of rock is grafted on pretty well.” Sunset said. “I’m not sure I can remove it.”

She stood up, deactivated the Stand, and turned to Twilight. She was uncertain about what she had just seen, and needed another opinion on this.

“What’s going on?” Whispered Twilight. “Is she alright?”

“That rock isn’t just grafted to her leg,” Sunset explained. “It is her leg, part of her body.”

“How is that possible?” Twilight asked, growing worried.

“Stands, I would guess.” Sunset replied. “We should keep moving.”

“Hey, girls, what’s going on?” Rainbow asked. “Is there something you want to tell me.”

“No, its all fine.” Said Twilight, trying to keep her nervousness from leaking into her voice. “We need to get to this User and defeat him.”

“The piece of stone on your leg is hard to get off.” Sunset said. “I think its most certainly part of his Stand power, can you walk?”

“I think so.” Rainbow replied, putting weight on her leg again.

The three began to walk off, as quickly as they could manage without forcing Rainbow to run too fast or too hard on her bad leg. The three stopped, as the ground began to rumble again, and a series of stone spines broke through the ground, like shark fins breaching the surface. Sunset looked around, at the few trees and bushes, before the clearing, before snapping her fingers suddenly.

“Everyone, separate!” She said. “Twilight, go left, I’ll go center, Rainbow, go right. I want to see how it reacts.”

“Is that smart?” Rainbow asked, as the Stone Tears stand began to pick up sped, her own eyes bugging out in terror. “Never mind, let’s go!”

The three followed Sunset’s directions, and ran through the clearing and scrub again, the rock stand seemingly stopping, watching the three of them, before going after Rainbow. Sunset huffed slightly, before turning to Twilight.

“Stop! Don’t move a muscle.” She shouted, before running towards the path the Stone Tears Stand was taking.

She did not wait for an answer, running as fast as her legs could carry her, teeth clenched as she saw Stone Tears break the surface, lunging through the air like a shark hungry for blood. Sunset came to a stop, mere feet away from it, and activated her Stand, Ice Phoenix lunging out and grabbing Stone Tears by its spiny tail. The Stone Stand failed in the air for a moment, struggling, as Ice Phoenix flexed its ethereal muscles, and with a loud grunt, slammed the Stand into a nearby tree. Splinters of rock and wood flew through the air, as Ice Phoenix maintained its grip, before lifting the Stand over its head, and smashing it into the ground repeatedly.

Both Sunset and Twilight watched in amazement at the sight of Stone Tears being lifted up, and tossed and smashed about by some invisible force. Sunset merely stood back, arms crossed, as she watched Stone Tears slowly get grounded down, until only its flailing tail remained intact. Without much ado, Ice Phoenix looked at the tail for a moment, before reaching back, and throwing it with great velocity, the tail flying many miles away. Sunset breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Although her injuries weren’t too bad, she knew she was in no shape to do any actual punching.

‘I’ll just have to find an alternative way to bust this guy open.’ She thought grimly. ‘Or find a way to rapidly heal myself.’
“Sunset, whatever you did, that was amazing.” Twilight said, as she and Rainbow approached. “This stand thing is…like nothing else.”

“Yeah, I really, really can’t wait to get one.” Said Rainbow with a wide smile. “Imagine how many jerks I’ll be able to…”

As she went on with her list of threats and promises to kick plenty of butt, Sunset noticed the rock attached to her leg had grown much larger. Now, a quarter of her calf had bee subsumed by the stone substance. Her eyes widened as she saw this.

“Rainbow, your leg.” Sunset interrupted, pointing to her leg.

Rainbow Dash looked down at it, eyes wide, as she knelt down and examined it, running her hands all over the rock growth.

“How the heck is this happening?” She demanded.

“I don’t know.” Sunset admitted. “But we will find this guy and beat him.”

“I’m starting to wonder if this was a bad idea. “ Muttered Twilight.

“No, we can do this, we have to!” Sunset declared. “Not only are we trapped here until we defeat him, and now that this rock is growing on Rainbow’s leg, we have to defeat him.”

They stopped as they heard a rubble in the distance, only for Sunset to gesture for them to continue on, and get away from the area. They didn’t stop running, even Rainbow forcing herself to keep going, despite the agony in her leg. It was a while before they actually stopped.

The group looked up again, as three more of the Stone Stands rabidly approaching blasting through earth and trees to get to them. Twilight’s eyes widened slightly at the sight of these pursuers.

‘Are they getting more determined then ever?’ She thought as she continued running. ‘Or are we just getting…tired?’

Either one didn’t exactly fill her with hope. She looked to see Sunset hold one of the Stands with the invisible force of her own, swinging it about, before tossing it away, as another leapt forward, Sunset ducking the Stand, as it burrowed into the earth, and turned around for another attack. She intercepted the third, the creature coming within inches of colliding with her, its spines and spiked tail twitching and bending slightly to scratch or impale her.

Sweat rolled down Sunset’s forehead, as Ice Phoenix’s eyes glared out in rage. She struggled against the weight and strength of the Stone Tears stand, before she heard the second one surface and head towards her again, blasting through a random boulder laid down there, and heading towards her. The second one meanwhile coming at her again from behind, the three on a collision course, and ready to absolutely devastate her now.

Before they suddenly stopped.

Even the one in her grip had stopped struggling, as Sunset looked at it in confusion. The three Stands burrowed into the earth, and quickly headed northwards. She and her companions were in shock for a moment, before she turned to the two.

“Follow them!” She shouted, immediately running after them.

Brute sighed as he sipped on his juice box, still waiting for Stone Tears to return to him. He looked at his phone , grunting in agitation.

“Geez, its been 10 minutes, why hasn’t Stone Tears come back yet?” He grumbled to himself. “This is worrying me.”

He got off his chair, and climbed out of his tree house, planting both feet firmly on the ground, straightening out and clearing his throat.

“Stone Tears, return!” He shouted to the air. He waited a moment, the air around him growing colder, as the ground ahead of him rumbled, and a massive rock pillar sprouted from the ground.

He looked up at the creature and its leering stone face, not batting an eye at his Stand’s reappearance. “Stone Tears, report!”

“I have been pursuing the group for several minutes now.” The Stand said. “I am sorry to say, Mister Master, but the Stand of a Sunset Shimmer, is very strong and tough. She’s been using it to hamstring my efforts.”

“Any injuries inflicted?”

“Yes, Mister Master,” Stone Tears said, giving a stiff bow. “The left leg of Rainbow Dash has been encased. She will be a statue very soon. Sunset can no longer punch, her knuckles too damaged from punching my projections.”

“How close are they?” Brute asked, scratching his chin.

“Well, that’s the problem, they are…” Stone Tears began, before a loud battle cry interrupted them.

“SUZAKU!” Brute’s eyes widened at the sound, turning to just in time for a rock to impact with his nose, sending him falling to the ground, sputtering and roaring in agony.

He held his bleeding nose, as Stone Tears turned to point at the three, Rainbow’s leg now totally encased in rock, and beginning to work its way up the rest of her body. “They were not far, Mister Master.”

“Found you, finally.” Sunset announced. “Now, call off your Stand, or I’ll have you in ‘tears’.”

“Ha, Stone Tears is actually deactivated.” Brute said with a chuckle. “But since you want him active…”

Before she could stop him, he turned to his Stand. “Stone Tears, activate!”

“Yes, Mister Master.” It replied, burrowing into the earth and disappearing.

Sunset ran towards Brute, only for a massive wall of rock and dirt to erupt from the ground in front of her. Her eyes widened. She brought out Ice Phoenix again, both fists raised, despite still sporting heavy damage.

“How are you still fighting with those knuckles?” Brute asked. “Yer really gonna injure yourself if you keep this up?”

“How are you still fighting, after I destroyed your Stand?” She asked, determined. “Three times, at least?”

“I ain’t gonna tell you that!” Brute indignantly. “Would you reveal the fact yer a pony from another dimension to a random bloke?”

“How do you know that?” Asked Sunset, keeping her voice and face stoic and even, despite the shock she felt rising in her.

“You don’t hide it too well, with all the magical shenanigans at yer school.” Brute chided. “Plus, me boss has an interest in ye.”

“Why me?” She asked.

Suddenly, one of Stone Tear’s projections launched itself out of the ground, almost hitting Twilight head on, before Ice Phoenix launch forward, grabbed its tale, and held on, despite its struggles and lashing. She waited, as another projection launched itself at her, before swinging the first Stone Tear Projection at the second, shattering them both to pieces. Brute grunted in pain slightly, as blood dripped from his nose again, as he used his sleeve to carefully wipe it from his broken nose.

“Oi, you daft git, stop that!” He shouted at her. “That really hurts me nose, you scurner!”

“Why are you still in one piece?” She demanded, her voice rising in anger. “This breaks the rules of Stands!”

“Oh, poor thing.” He said shaking his head. “This is perfectly how Stands work. Mine’s automatic. I activate it, and it attacks while I stay here.”

She seemed taken aback by this, as he shrugged slightly. “I should tell ya, before I end ya, but my stand turns you to stone. Like your friend, who tried to sneak up behind during the commotion.”

Rainbow raised a stick over head, ready to club Brute over the head, only for a massive wall to erupt from the ground and shatter the stick into several shards. Brute chuckled as he shook his head, the rock growths beginning to spread all over her body as he slowly walked away, as the rocks spread to her other leg, pinning her in place, much to her horror.

“You better watch yourself.” He warned. “The closer you get, the faster you turn. Scary right?”

Rainbow’s eyes widened, as Sunset narrowed her own eyes, before giving a yell and charging forward, her Stand manifesting in front of her and swinging out another wall erupted in front of him, the stone and granite blocking Ice Phoenix’s punch, as Sunset’s wounds on her right hand reopened. Brute laughed heartily, slapping his knee several time, as he wiped a tear from his eye.

“You’ll never breach this wall.” He said with a hearty chuckle. “My Stand will intercept any attack. You ought to try something new. You’re being too hot headed.”

There was nothing but silence for a moment, as he raised an eyebrow, trying to see around his wall. Suddenly a loud crack sounded. His eyes widened, as another crack sounded. Then another, and another, and another. As the last crack sounded, a fissure appeared in the middle of his wall, his eyes widening in surprise. He poked around the left side of his wall, as Ice Phoenix threw another rock at high speed, causing another crack in the wall to form. His eyes widened again, as he backed away slightly, Ice Phoenix quickly turning and throwing another rock at high speed. Brute barely ducked out of the way, as the rock sailed off, breaking the sound barrier as it left, before hitting a tree and burst right through it, leaving a round hole in the bark.

Brute’s eyes bugged out of his skull. He had heard this Stand user was tough, but he had never seen anything like this. He breathed in deeply, calming himself, as he straightened himself, and cleaned off his jacket.

“Smart move, but throwing rocks hard and some X-ray vision ain’t gonna save you.” He shouted to her. “Just give up. Stone Tears is absolutely untouchable!”

He suddenly poked around the corner again, looking around, before hiding again, and shouting. “Where the heck is your purple friend?!”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked, seemingly just as surprised, looking around. “She was right…here…”

Brute grinned widely, shaking his head. “She ran off and left you. What a strong, magical friendship, eh?”

He laughed wildly, as his first wall broke apart, giving a full view of Rainbow Dash slowly being turned into a statue, his tree house-fort of solace…

And Twilight running towards it as fast as she could. His eyes widened in anger, as he snapped his fingers.

“Darn it all, Stone Tears, stop that daft git!” He shouted.

Two projections jumped out of the ground near his feet, and flew forward before burrowing under the ground and chasing after her at high speed.

“No escape! No Escape! No Escape!” He shouted, not noticing the wall crumbling behind him, and not caring. Even if he defeated Sunset, allowing her allies to get the Stand arrow would be a hollow victory. And his boss would make a point of making Brute hollow for it…

As his two Stand Projections jumped into the air and began to follow her, Sunset focused, her eyesight enhanced as Ice Phoenix’s eyes glowed red, blue and then gold, becoming enhanced and more attuned. As she focused, Ice Phoenix picked up two more stone shards. She extended her arms out, quickly calculating the measurements and distance.

“If I take into account wind velocity and speed…” She said, as Ice Phoenix wound up for its throws. “Then this should do it!”

Ice Phoenix threw both the rocks sailing through the air with a loud shot, like a sniper rifle going off. A visible trail of smoke followed the two rocks as they sped through the air, and, not long after, collided with both, impacting with, and sending both Stand Projections flying off course, and hitting the ground hard, as Twilight kept on running hard for Brute’s Tree fort. The Isolationist Stand user’s eyes widened in terror. Not only was he about to fail his boss, but his personal abode was to be revealed.

‘My private mansion in the trees!’ He thought, standing up, and running after her. ‘My fortress against interlopers! These daft idiots will ruin it all!’

His face grew locked in an expression of rage, as he ran as fast as he could after Twilight, four more projections of Stone Tears, blasting out of the earth and winding through the dirt and earth towards Twilight. Sunset’s eyes widened as she froze for a moment.

‘I can’t destroy all of those.’ She thought, eyes darting about from projection to projection. ‘How the heck do I destroy them all, or stop…him!’

She cracked a smile tossing the last rock to her stand, who gripped it in its right hand, as Brute slid to a stop in front of Rainbow Dash, turning quickly.

“Oh, right.” He said, grinning. “You’re still here, Sunset.”

She glanced at the rock her Stand held, before quickly locking eyes with him, as he took up a fighting stance, gesturing with two of his fingers.

“Come an’ have a go, if you think you’re hard enough!” He challenged.

AS he announced Rainbow Dash reached out and grabbed him by his shoulders, pulling him in and wrapping one arm around his neck in a choke hold.

“Get him, Sunset!” She said. “Let him have it!”

“You all are so stupid!” He said, not bothering to struggle or resist. “What will you do, throw the rock? Can it reach me in time to stop Stone Tears? Can you throw it fast enough to hit before another wall goes up.”

Sunset’s eyes darted to Twilight, who was getting close to the fort, but, the Stone Tears Projections were getting closer and closer to her as well. She looked back at Brute’s smiling face, his arrogant face causing her eyes to burn in rage. She wished there was a way to lodge the stone in her hand, into his arrogant face, without him seeing it coming. Ice Phoenix floated next to her, holding up the stone, as it glowed and burned with a red-yellow light, before vanishing.

Her eyes widened, but she didn’t hesitant to act.

“Time to throw!” She shouted. “SUZAKU!”

Brute raised a eyebrow, and looked very confused, as she threw it, the invisible stone flying through the air, and making a loud crack as it sailed through the air. A moment later, a loud crack sounded as something hit Brute square in the forehead, him being rocked backwards. The Four Stone Tears Projections flew through the air, about to collide, before breaking apart to pieces in midair. The stone that had grown around Rainbow’s legs and waist broke and shattered away, as she tested her feet and toes, immediately dropping Brute’s prone form.

“Oh thank god!” She said, squatting and patting her legs. “It started to feel like my legs were falling asleep.”

Twilight continued her run, scaling up the stairs of the tree fort, and disappearing inside. Sunset ran over, using Ice Phoenix to turn over Brute, as Stone Tears came out of the ground, it’s leering face and massive frame looming above.

“Congratulations, you have defeated my master, and now are free from my wrath.” The Stand announced, slowly clapping its massive hands three times. “You may leave as soon as possible. Please, do not linger too long.”

The Stand disappeared underground again, the ground breaking apart and folding in upon itself, covering its escape route. Sunset looked over at Dash, before gesturing towards the Tree Fort.

“Help out Twilight, with finding that arrow,” She said. “I’ll interrogate him if he wakes up again.”

Rainbow nodded, before running off. Sunset glared down at Brute’s prone form, waiting for a while, until the enforcer coughed and gagged, groaning as he got up rubbing his forehead.

“What the heck…?” He asked aloud. “Did I win…?”

“No, not at all actually.” Sunset answered behind, causing him to turn.

“Oh? Who are you, what are you…?” He began, trying very badly to lie. “I…I don’t know where I’m at, do you know who I am, love?”

“You’re a terrible liar.” Sunset muttered. “I should make your face a smear for what you’ve done.”

“Come on, no need for that…I…I was just doin’ my job, y’know?” He said, growing nervous and looking around. “You wouldn’t hurt a guy on his knees, would you?”

“I’ll decide how to deal with you, once I get the arrow.” Sunset said. “Now, tell me about your Boss.”

“I only know what he lets me.” Brute said quickly. “He’s shrouded in shadow, and keeps contact low. You won’t survive long now, though. He’s got his eyes everywhere.”

She waited for a moment, tapping her foot with her arms crossed, Ice Phoenix standing beside her glaring down at Brute, uncertain of what to make of his claims, before she heard Twilight call out to her.

“Sunset, we found the arrow!” She announced.

Sunset turned. “Great! Bring it here, and we’ll have to figure out our next plan of action.”

The two climbed their way down, Brute looking at them out the corner of his eye, breathing in slowly as sweat trickled down his face and forehead. Sunset turned away from him, as he grinned slightly.

“Stone Tears, activate!” He shouted, the grey, ghostly figure of Stone Tears appearing behind, before flashing into the earth. “Target Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash!”

Sunset turned quickly, Ice phoenix activated and ready, its own expression one of determined anger. The ground underneath rumbled, as the projections of Stone Tears swam under her feet and through the earth. Not waiting another second, she ran forward, as Brute laughed madly.

“Look at you, still struggling in vein!” He taunted. “I’ve won! You cannot defeat me before my Stand pins your friends down and retrieves my arrow! Even if you attack, my Stand will create a wall to keep you away! Submit!”

Sunset was not about to let him win, however, and stopped a few feet from him, just out of reach of her Stand, quickly thinking things over. There were few rocks to grab, the larger, more deadly ones too far to reach for. Getting close was out of the question, but she had one more trick up her sleeve.

‘Ice Phoenix was able to turn the stone invisible,’ she thought carefully. ‘And allowed me to alter my sight.’

If sight and color were connected, it was by one thing, and one thing alone; light.

‘Let me try and give you a new surprise.’ She thought with a small grin.

Brute noticed this, his own mouth bent in an arrogant grin. “What’s with that face? Why are you still puffed up, do you think you can still win? You can’t even throw a punch!”

Ice Phoenix rabidly flashed and shimmered with different colors, blues, then purples then greens, before a bright flash of white light enveloped and spread out, if only for a split second. It was all she needed. Brute staggered back, yelling and screaming.

“My eyes! My eyes!” He shouted, holding his hands up to his eyes, as Sunset jumped up, and came down just above him.
Before she could land, she activated Ice Phoenix, the Stand kicking out with its usual yell.

“SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!” It shouted with its master as it rabidly slammed its right foot into Brute’s face and chest, before spinning and slamming the edge of its left foot into the side of his skull, sending him flying away. “SUZAKU!”

She landed, her Stand lingering for a moment, as she looked over the area around the three, the Stone Tears Projections disappearing as Brute hit the ground. Her two friends looked at her in amazement, as she gestured over to herself.

“Come on, we have an arrow to use.” She said.

The group outside, waiting for their friends return their friends return, were in various states of worry and pacing the area. It had been very long since the three entered, and the wall came up, and all of them were worried. While the wall had come down, Rarity had advised them to stay put until Sunset and the others returned.

Just as the group was about to lose hope, they saw the three walking out of the forest, Rainbow hobbling along with Twilight’s help, as Sunset held a strange arrow at her side. Pinkie was immediately up, her face beaming with delight as she was, in one second, by Rarity’s side, and the second, tackling Sunset in a bear hug, squeezing her body tight, as Sunset barely kept the arrow from hitting Pinkie.

“Pinkie, please…I…can’t breath.” She gasped out.

Pinkie Pie however, went into excited, barley understandable ramblings as she latched on tighter, as Ice Phoenix manifested near its master, seeming ready to defend her. Finally, Rarity came up and gently pulled Pinkie away.

“While we are all happy to see our friends, perhaps we should let them talk.” She suggested calmly.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief and began breathing heavily again, before holding up the arrow. “Twilight and Rainbow found this. We have a way to get Stands now, and face this new threat.”

“What do we do now?” Asked Twilight. “Its obvious if we all do it, we’ll end up in the hospital, or worse.”

“There’s no telling how powerful this new villain is.” Sunset said, running her hand along the arrow shaft and head, careful not to prick her fingers. “Brute said he had eyes everywhere. A hospital could be too risky.”

“Then do we each go home, and take turns getting a Stand?” Rainbow asked. “Then pass it along?”

“No, could get lost or attacked by one of his goons.” Sunset answered, eyes still locked on the arrow. “The only option is to go back to my place, and get everyone done all at once, that way, I can watch over you guys while the Stand comes out.”

“I can’t wait!” Proclaimed Rainbow, pumping a fist. “I really, really want punch the bad guys like you get to Sunset.”

“Let’s get to my place, and make it happen then.” Sunset said with a smile.

Many hours later, late at night

A shadowy figure marched through the forests, dressed in a fine suit unbecoming of the forested region he was in. His eyes glared out like two stars in the night, as he moved away from the burning wreckage of the Tree Fort. He took a deep breath as he began to plan out his next move, glaring up at the night sky and the moon, focusing on it in rage.

“I have already lost an arrow, and two of my ‘Skoutatoi’,” He muttered to himself. “Unacceptable. Now I have Sunset and her band to deal with.”

He clenched a fist in front of him, growling to himself. “I must mobilize my Retinue of Followers and get that arrow back, and if need be, destroy them all.”

He walked away, a ghostly, onyx figure appearing briefly behind him as he moved towards the edge of the forest, heading towards the exits.

“I must reclaim my past, and find power within this purpose.” He said to himself, eyes narrowed. “I will not have Celestia’s peons deny me a second time!”

He disappeared into the night, vanishing like a spectre of nightmares.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Hello dear readers! Happy to see you again, and glad you decided to stick around, despite my poor writing.

In making this chapter, I didn't actually plan it in my initial writing stages, where I wrote up the Stands, their stats, and what role they would play. I remembered a series of books I read as a small wee neckbeard in elementary school, called Beast Quest, I believe. One of the villains in that story can turn beings to stone, but only encasing them, leaving them locked in a prison of stone around their bodies, and only their eyes are able to move, leaving them to slowly die.

It was this lovely image that came back from my childhood when I designed Stone Tears, named for Stone Roses and their song, Tears. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YRg7oV6q05Q). The Stand was also inspired by the Chaos Dwarfs of Warhammer, and their curse causing them to turn to stone via their use of magic. The Stand itself even invokes the visage of a Chaos Dwarf, with ugly tusks, beady eyes and often leering expressions of contempt for others, as well as images of Dragons from various Russian, Japanese and Gaelic myths.

River People and Spaghetti Incident Part 2

Sunset Shimmer was busy jotting down notes in her class, when her cell phone rang. Jumping slightly in surprise, she looked around, before picking it up and looking at it’s screen. Seeing the text message from Fluttershy, she opened it up and read it, eyes narrowed.

“Have you seen or heard from Rarity or Applejack? They disappeared from their last class, and there’s scary stuff going on.” It read.

Sunset quickly typed out another message in reply. “Don’t know. I’ll keep my eyes open. Class is almost over. I’ll head out soon. Don’t worry.”

She put it away and went back to writing but glanced out the window for a moment. Where the two attacked by an enemy or hostile stand? She breathed in deeply, before continuing to write. The two had their Stands, She was sure they could handle themselves, but she was worried over the fact the two were new to Stands. Perhaps she should try and find them, see if they needed help?

She almost stood up, before stopping herself. Even if they were new to the world of Stands, they were both strong, smart capable fighters. Where would she even begin to look anyway? Shaking her head, Sunset sat back down, and continued on with her note taking.

They would be fine.

Within the school’s pool restrooms, things were not fine.

Applejack leapt away from another strike from River People, the humanoid water Stand that would dissipate and reform with every hit. Rarity, meanwhile, was intercepting and eliminating every attack sent her way by the second Stand, Spaghetti Incident. The key to winning lay in taking out River People’s user, Amber Spice, but that would be impossible. She and her partner, Lucky Diamond, coordinated each time to keep the two from ever getting close to her, with River People attempting to impale and tear their bodies apart, and Spaghetti Incident winding and whipping around the whole room to try and strangle and entangle them.

Amber Spice laughed heartily at them, as River People’s body allowed Applejack’s Stand-infused boots to pass right through it again. “What a pathetic duo! Your Stand would be better off kicking cans down the road then fighting!”

River People did not react, merely glaring at Applejack with cold, unfeeling eyes as it lifted a hand to stab into her chest. Her eyes widened as squatted down, and scissored out her legs, her Stand-boots, Cowboy Town, slicing River People’s legs to pieces, and knocking it down on its back. She allowed a smile to spread across her face, before River People merely melted, shifted its watery mass about, and reformed again, without any sign of damage.

“How can you win? How can you defend against a Stand whose power is all around you?!” Amber taunted with a twisted smile.

“Maybe I can’t stop the Stand.” Applejack, before running towards Spice and Diamond. “But I can stop you!”

“Useless.” Muttered Lucky Diamond, shaking his head in disappointment. “Absolutely useless.”

Several strands from Spaghetti Incident shot forward, expecting to intercept her, before she jumped over them, Rarity firing several gems from Blue Ruby at her feet, using the explosive power of the jewels to bolt into the air, before slamming into the ground, right foot first. A shock wave rippled through the tiles, crumbling and sending them into the air a few inches from the ground, as the shock wave knocked the two shocked Stand users off their feet.

Lucky Diamond extended his hands out, tendrils from Spaghetti Incident snapping outwards and wrapping around the overhead pipes and loose ceiling parts, and allowing him to swing about and carefully position himself to land on his feet. River People, meanwhile, shifted and rushed forward like a small tidal wave, brushing past the two, and positioning beneath Amber, taking the appearance of a cake-like structure. Amber fell, bouncing off her stand like a waterbed, and latching onto the overhead pipes, swinging herself around to grasp onto the ceiling like a spider, as River People rose up and took humanoid form again.

“You idiot…!” Amber Spice began to say, before Lucky Diamond began clapping.

“Very, very, very good.” He said, nodding slightly. “A very good maneuver.”

“What…?” Began Rarity, furrowing her eyebrows.

“That was a smart move on your part.” Lucky Diamond replied. “You two are very cunning, despite being new to Stands.”

“Thanks.” Replied Applejack, backing up slightly.

“Such a simple Stand, and you can do so much.” He said, placing his chin on his right hand. “But this sordid affair cannot go on forever. Give up.”

“And let you murderous brutes run free?” Rarity said with a huff. “As if!”

“I have tried to be utterly reasonable with you.” Lucky Diamond sighed in exasperation. “Do not expect mercy now.”

“By attacking and ambushing us?” Rarity demanded.

Lucky Diamond drew up more tendrils from Spaghetti Incident. “I must do what the job entails.”

“So is that it then, just doing as your told?” Rarity demanded.

“The Boss gave me purpose in life.” Lucky Diamond explained, as his Stand coiled around him like a nest of serpents. “Hasn’t Sunset also given you purpose through her leadership?”

Before she could respond, he flicked his wrist forward, two of the strands leaping forward and wrapping around her wrists, tightening significantly.

“Is that it?” Rarity asked, as Applejack raised her foot up, ready smash down on the Spaghetti Incident Stand vines.

River People rushed forward, half its body disappearing in a tidal wave of water, as it tried to throw a series of punches at Applejack. She carefully leapt away from all of these, as River People drew itself up again, blocking her way to Rarity.

“No, not at all.” Lucky Diamond said, as though his partner had not just launched his attack. “You see, I intend to strangle you.”

“I think you have the wrong part.” Rarity remarked.

“No no, I have the one I want.” He said, snapping his fingers as they tightened further. “You see, it is not just your neck that can be strangled.”

Rarity struggled as the vines began to tighten even further against her wrists, leaving red marks across them. “You see, once a limb turns blue, or begins to turn blue, the oxygen and blood has been caught off. That’s why those strangled have their faces turn blue.”

Rarity looked at her palms, noticing, in shock, that the tips of her fingers were beginning to lose color. He chuckled, continuing on.

“Once the entire limb is blue, that’s permeant limb loss and damage.” He explained. “How can your stand fight without hands?

The Spaghetti Incident strands began shifting and moving ever so slightly as tightened and wrapped around. Rarity groaned in her throat for a moment. This would make it impossible for her to cut them apart, especially with Blue Ruby out of commission, or at least, it’s hands. She decided it was time for a little something else to put into effect.

“Very smart on your part.” She remarked, glaring at him right in the eye. “This whole thing might force me to use something else entirely in this fight.”

“Oh?” Diamond replied, tilting his head slightly. “What could that be? You should explain quickly. That is an unsightly blue spreading across your fingers.”

Rarity raised her in front of her, much of her fingers now entirely blue, as Amber Spice’s eyes widened.

“River People! Turn around, finish off Rarity at once!” She yelled, eyes wide.

Rarity did not waste a second, a barrier of solid diamond flew up out of the ground in front of her, spreading up to the ceiling, and slicing off Spaghetti incident. River People marched forward, picking up speed and lifting an arm to punch her through the skull, before a second barrier sprang up, slicing off River People’s face, and much of its arm below the shoulder. The water-based stand staggered backwards, holding its head, as Applejack charged in from behind, cut up and bruised, but still fighting, and slammed a kick into its back.

She proceeded to pull her leg back and focus her energy into her foot. “I’m gonna crush you like a rotted apple beneath my foot!”

She slammed a kick into the Stand’s back, waiting for it to bounce off Rarity’s wall, before kicking it back into the wall, kicking it again, and repeating this six times, energy sparking out from every hit landed. Finally, she slammed a final kick into the back of the Stand’s head, and slamming it directly into the diamond wall. It stayed there for a moment, as though glued to the wall, as Applejack grinded her teeth slightly, waiting to see if it would finally go down.

River People slowly peeled itself off the diamond wall-barrier and slowly turned to face her. It’s arm and face were still sliced cleanly off, as its body shifted, these parts slowly re-growing. It marches forward again, a inches shorter and less beefy, but never the less whole. Applejack’s eyes widen in shock as the Stand continues onwards, without any sign of damage. She looked briefly upwards at Amber Spice, the girl unarmed from the attack, her enraged features focused on Applejack.

“River People! Tear her head off!” She ordered. “Leave no two bones attached!”

“How are you alive?!” Applejack demanded. “I thought Stands reflect any beatings they took!”

“River People need only receive orders.” She explained, crawling across the walls. “It could have a building fall on it, and I would only need water to make a new one.”

Applejack backed away slightly, looking around for anything to use, before running towards the stalls. Slamming a kick into the one of the few remaining stall doors still standing, she sent crashing down atop River People, before running across the ruined splinters of the other stall doors and walls, and grabbing Rarity by the back of her collar. She yelped in surprise, as Applejack barreled forward, as Spaghetti Incident’s various vines and strings wrapped and coiled all around them. Applejack pointed straight at the surprised Lucky Diamond, before shouting at Rarity.

“Put one right between his eyes, got it?” She said quickly.

Rarity wasted no time, Blue Ruby manifesting over Applejack’s head and shoulders, and slapped both hands together. A splash of silver and grey mist spread out from Blue Ruby’s hands, as a jewel like object flew forward. Lucky Diamond yelped in surprise, bring up two Spaghetti Incident strands to protect him, the two reaching towards his head, just as the jewel impacted with his forehead, sending him flying back into a wall.

Amber Spice’s eyes widened in anger, as she slammed into the ground, River People marching behind her, her eyes wide with rage, clenching her fists until blood began to run from her hands.

“That idiot!” She yelled as he gave chase, River People running closely behind her. “I will not let you escape! My rise to the top cannot be stalled!”

She rounded the corner out of the bathrooms, as the two neared the exit, Amber breathing heavily in rage. “Stop right there!”

Applejack and Rarity turned, looking tired and irritated, as Blue Ruby manifested once more behind its owner. Applejack snorted once, as her boots transformed again.

“What do you want, you ugly little stick figure?” Applejack asked, as she took a fighting stance.

“I’m going to finish you!” Amber Spice declared. “My Boss will not let me fail!”

“You’ve lost your partner.” Applejack said, tilting her head slightly. “How do you intend to win?”

“Like this!” Amber declared, as River People dived into the swimming pool. Rarity and Applejack’s eyes widened with terror, as the Water-based stand began to rise again.

This time, much bigger. The Stand was now the size of a house, its whirling, shifting surface extending outwards, as it slammed its hands into the areas of the pool, a growling sound echoing form it. The raised its head, glaring down at them.

“River People gets harder to control the bigger it gets.” Amber said. “But I only need to crush you two before I order him to dissipate.”

“This has gone far enough, Amber Spice.” Rarity said, holding up her hands, trying to calm down Amber. “Just give up.”

“And go back to my useless life? Never!” She shouted. “A life of no respect, of hopeless situations? I moved beyond that! I’m going to rise to the top!”

“I see. You think this Boss can give you what you crave, through submission and servitude?” Rarity asked.

“Absolutely!” She shouted as River People looked at them with its massive black eyes, focused on its two enemies entirely. It flexed its massive fingers, as the two New Stand users glared back from the water Stand, to its twisted master.

Rarity activated Blue Ruby, and fired several crystal shards at Amber Spice, as River People lifted up its massive hand, and slammed a knife hand down in front of its master, the ground cracking and shattering beneath its blow. The Stand made a deep rumbling sound, as it lifted its other arm, preparing to smash the two of them down.

Rarity extend out her hands, creating a vast diamond shield above their two heads, as River People’s hand came down, shaking and shuttering the shield. River People pressed down with its hand, a deep growl reverberating through the room as it slowly crushed the shield down. Applejack ran past, eyes focused on Amber Spice, as she crouched down, before leaping over River People’s other hand, using her Stand boots to assist, before coming down in front of Amber Spice, and destroying the floor in front of her.

Applejack glared at her, as Amber leaned back slightly, her own eyes wide with rage. Applejack was rather surprised that Amber didn’t look scared at all, but rather, seemed more enraged then usual. Applejack could not guess what the first two Stand users had been like when Sunset fought them, but, she felt that Amber Spice had to be the most dangerous of them.

“You’re in my range, darlin.” Applejack said coldly. “Let’s see whose faster on the draw.”

Amber Spice said nothing, merely bearing her teeth. Nothing needed to be said, as the two squared up. Applejack was stronger and faster then Amber Spice, now that the latter had super-sized her Stand. But River People could over-power Applejack without trying, and, further, there was the fact that Rarity could not hold out forever against such a brutal Stand.

“River People!” Amber shouted, as the Stand swept the back of its hand towards Applejack, as well as brushing away what remained of the tiles in its wake.

“Hidzume!” Applejack yelled, slamming the toe of her boot into the side of Amber Spice’s face. The attacking stand user recoiled from the blow, blow spraying out as a tooth flew out.

She regained her balance, as River People attempted to grab Applejack in the palm of its hand. She leapt over the water Stand, before diving into it’s user. River People swiped its hand back, trying to sweep aside Applejack again, only for her to lift her leg up, and slam a side kick into the back of its hand. The Stand stopped for a moment, as its hand was held back for a moment.

“Hidzume! Hidzume Hidxume hidzume hidzume hidzume hidzume!" Applejack shouted, as she slammed a barrage of kicks into the palm of River People.

Amber Spice looked down at her own palm, noticing a sharp pain and, to her shook, a bruise forming right in the middle of her hand. She was surprised. Appearantly, Applejack's kick had one what no other Stand could do; injure her and River People. She looked back up, grimacing slightly.

“River People, crush Applejack in total!” She ordered.

The Stand made a deep, rumbling noise, as it lifted its hand away from Rarity’s crumbling shield, and slammed it down behind Applejack. The Stand-equipped cowgirl looked back at the approaching hand, before lifting her other foot and rapidly, desperately, pounding away at the floor beneath her. The floor shattered and broke into dust, falling and breaking apart under her assault, before slamming a strong, powerful kick into the ground, much of it breaking away under her, just as River People’s hands slammed together.

River People lifted its arms away, as Rarity stood frozen in shock and terror. Rarity just didn’t know how to react to the potential death of a close friend. Should she scream, cry? She craned her neck to try and see Applejack's body, but was having trouble thanks to River People. She took a deep breath, as her eyes gained a much colder, sharper edge to them, as she glared at Amber Spice from across the room. Amber pointed at her, River People slowly turning to face Rarity, as the fashionista took a fighting stance.

“I don’t know who you are, or who sent you.” She declared. “But anyone who hurts my friends, will not be allowed to leave unscathed.”

“River People, you have your next target!” Amber roared. “Drown her, and put her in her place!”

The Stand nodded slowly, before swiping at her with its left hand. Rarity jumped over the Stand’s slow moving strike, before taking aim with Blue Ruby. There wouldn’t be much time, so Rarity had to plan this right, and get it right on the first hit. With a flurry of white energy and powder, three crystal bullets flew out, heading straight for Amber Spice. Rarity smiled as her foe’s expression grew desperate. She ducked down, covering her head, as she yelled.

“River People…help…!” She yelled, as the crystal bullets began to head towards her at high speed.

Rarity smiled triumphantly. River People may have been brutally strong, but it couldn’t react instantly like her Blue Ruby. It would be too late by time it began to move to defend its master. However, Rarity’s smile quickly faded when she saw the three crystals catch and stop within River People’s hand. The Stand looked at it’s master in confusion, as Amber Spice looked up,

Rarity was in shook as well as Amber Spice, the two looking at River People’s hand, before Amber smiled triumphantly.

“I see. It was going to attack you, as part of its orders,” She said to herself. “Before I ordered it to defend me. That hand…was in the right place at the right time…of course!”

Rarity knew exactly what Amber Spice meant, as the twisted Stand user pointed right at Rarity.

“River People, send out those projectiles, right back at her!” Amber ordered triumphantly. “It’s time for you to get a taste of your own medicine!”

Rarity’s eyes widened, as River People lifted it’s massive hand, and shout out her own crystal bullets back at her, high speed jets of water shooting outwards as the three were sent back against their master. She manifested Blue Ruby in front of her, the Stand crossing its arms in front of it’s chest, as the three crystal bullets impacted against it’s arms, shoulder, and ribs. Rarity was knocked back, as she gasped in pain, the parts of her Stand hit cracking and shuddering from the attack, as she landed hard on her back, blood dripping from her wounds.

“Not so strong now, are ya?” Amber Spice taunted, as she slowly approached. “You won’t be so pretty either, once I’m done!”

Rarity struggled back to her feet, holding her right arm out in front of her. Her left wrist was screaming in absolute pain, making her very certain it had broke and shattered. She focused as her battle damaged stand appeared beside her, its own arm also extended out, as white and silver mist surrounded the hand.

“I have done it now!” Amber declared. “I can climb to the top now, and reach the highest peaks!”

River People slowly reached down, and grabbed Rarity in the palm of it’s massive hand, as she breathed in quickly to get one last gulp of air. She felt a strange sensation all around her, as she was sucked right into the middle of River People’s hand, surrounding her totally in water, before she was rushed towards the middle of its chest.

“Hold your breath as much as you want, Rarity!” Taunted Amber Spice. “You’ll either lose your breath, or I can increase the pressure around you.”

Rarity furrowed her eyebrows at the last statement, as Amber Spice laughed. “Haven’t you ever seen a nature documentary? You go too deep in the water, and you’ll get crushed. Let me show you.”

Rarity struggled to move, but suddenly felt her arm and legs cease their moving, as though invisible hands all around her were grasping and holding her in check. Rarity groaned slightly, as she felt what must have been hundreds of pounds of pressure slowly pressing down all around her, from every direction.

“Time to pop like a balloon.” Amber muttered with a smile grin.

She didn’t seem to hear, or perhaps not care, about the sound of shifting metal and tiles being crunched and broken down, as someone behind her struggled to their feet. The figure brushed off her hat, as she slowly hobbled forward. She was right behind Amber Spice, before grabbing her by the shoulder.

“Who…?!” Amber began, before a massive roundhouse kick slammed into the side of her leg, with a loud, wet crack.

“Surprise, sugar.” Applejack said, tipping her hat slightly.

Amber groaned as she struggled to get away. “I knew you’d find a way out.”

“Just had to kick my way into the floor.” Applejack said simply. “Didn’t get out unscratched, but I ain’t apple juice at least.”

“Don’t come any closer!” Amber shouted. “I’ll crush Rarity with my Stand if you come any closer.”

Applejack stopped for a moment, as she looked up at Rarity, obviously torn on what to do. Rarity looked around for a moment, trying to figure a way out of this, before realizing, she could. She swam for a bit, and got near the surface of River People’s chest, before sticking her hand out slightly, then bringing it back in. She could work with this.

“Listen Applejack, I’ll make you a deal.” She said. “We’ll get rid of your friends, who obviously got into this crap show, and in exchange, the rest of my comrades will leave your family be.”

“What?” Applejack said, anger rising in her voice.

“You have a little sister, and a sick Grandmomma, right?” Amber said, shifting her weight to kneel on her uninjured leg. “Not only will we leave them be, but you can have more money then any of your family could dream of!”

Rarity summoned Blue Ruby again, who swam away from it’s master slightly, before extending a right hand out of River People’s chest. The Stand glanced down slightly, before looking to its unwitting master for orders, as white powder and energy gathered around Blue Ruby’s hand.

“I’ll think about it.” Applejack said, as her eyes darted twice to Rarity, before focusing back in on Amber Spice.

“You’re a terrible liar!” Amber yelled. “Your mind is concluded, but so is mine, say good bye to Rarity!”

At that moment, Rarity shot a large Crystal projectile outwards, as she felt the pressure build even further. The Crystal shot outwards, as Amber Spice turned.

“What is tha…?” She began, before it hit right in the cheek, and sent her flying away.

Applejack caught her by the shoulders, as the crystal disappeared in a flash. She stood up Amber Spice, before cocking her leg back, and swinging it forwards in a sweeping arc, and slamming into the uninjured side of Amber’s face, sending flying into the ground. She slide along the floor, before stopping in front of the doors, and struggling onto her elbows.

“H…How?” She groaned. “I…I am suppose…ed to climb higher…”

She fell back on her face, knocked out, as her Stand wobbled for a moment, River People looking almost desperate and in pain at first, before focusing on Applejack. It glared down with its hate-filled eyes, and lifted a hand to try and swat her down. Applejack readied herself, but, as River People’s hand got half way to her, it suddenly disappeared with a pop, leaving her only soaked in water. The rest of the Stand quickly followed suit, much of the water either going back into the pool, or all over the walls and floor.

Rarity climbed out of the pool stairs leading into the pool, also soaking wet like a dog, and looking rather miserable.

“You alright Rarity?”

“This was a favorite outfit.” She muttered. “Now it’s covered in sweat, chlorine and blood.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes, before struggling to the wall, and leaning on it for support. “What now?”

“Well, we have to make our way to Sunset, before school authorities get here.” Rarity said, before looking at Applejack’s swollen knee.

Just as she said this, Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna kicked opened the door, as the two froze, staring at the two uncertainly, as the two heads of the school looked around at the ruined and blasted warzone that once was the pool room.

“What in the world happened here?” Luna demanded.

“There was a…burst pipe.” Said Rarity, struggling to remember some plumber terminology from a problem that came up when her neighbor decided to have taco and Chinese food all in one night.

“Yeah, burst pipe.” Applejack said with a quick nod. “Uh-Huh. Something burst, and this here pool went crazy.”

The two principles looked at each other for a moment, then back to the two students, before Celestia circled two fingers through the air.

“You two are going to infirmary, while we call the authorities to deal with this.” She said, eyebrows furrowed. “Any other injuries.”

“A guy in the bathroom.” Said Rarity, as she and Applejack were escorted out.

The two were grabbed by two security guards, and escorted down to the nurse’s office area, as Rarity pulled out her cell phone, and sent a text to Sunset.

‘Thank goodness for my water-proof bag. What a genius I can be.’ She thought.

“What was that?” A guard asked.

“Just sending a text to my little sister to let her know I might be late coming home.” Rarity said.

“Alright then.” The guard said with a shrug. “But no tricks.”

“I swear it.” Rarity said.

The guard shrugged again, before gesturing for her to keep moving. “Don’t worry about it. Just take it easy.”

The two sat in the infirmary, as the Nurse went to the front office to sign some paper work. Applejack had an ice pack applied to her knee, and one to her eye, as Rarity had her arm in a sling, and bandages all over her wounds taken from the fight. The two sat back, as Sunset and Fluttershy peeped in, before sneaking in.

“Jeez, what happened to you two?” Sunset said, looking them over.

“Two very rude Stand users picked a fight.” Rarity replied. “We’ll be out for a bit, recovering.”

“Well, we came by to wish you well.” Sunset said. “I know it isn’t much, but Twilight and I will be heading over to the hospital later to get the records on just how many Stand users this mysterious [B O S S] has recruited.”

“Good luck, I’m sure it won’t be easy.” Applejack said, tipping her hat.

“Yeah, not much choice, given everything that’s happened.” Sunset sighed with a slight shrug.

Fluttershy shifted nervously, as Rarity eyed for a moment. “Is there something you wish to get off your chest, darling?”

“I…I just wanted to help you,” She said quietly. “With my own Stand.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow as several of the flying robotic figures flew from Fluttershy’s hand, and buzzed all around her and Rarity. Applejack eyed them wearily. She had a slight aversion to anything bug-like with wings after a bad run-in with a wasp nest back at the farm. She wasn’t terrified of them, but the idea of letting anything like that near her unnerved slightly. The small figures zeroed in on their wounds and injuries, and landed, placing their hands, as a warming sensation spread out.

Before Applejack’s eyes, the swelling soon disappeared, going down and returning to normal. Applejack bent her knee, straightened it, and bent it again, surprised that she felt no pain at all, not even a muscle ache or the like. Rarity, meanwhile, undid the cast around her arm, flexing her fingers, bending her wrist, and then testing the rest of her arm.

“So your ability can heal?” Rarity asked.

“I guess. I tested it out on some animals that were injured, and I wondered where else I could make it work.” Fluttershy explained.

“Alright then, that’s wonderful.” Sunset said with a smile. “You two take it easy, and we’ll see you soon once we deal with our situation.”

“What situation?” A voice asked from behind them.

The two turned to see Principle Celestia leaning against a door, arms crossed in front of her, as she gave them an inquisitive look.

“Uh, Principle Celestia…we were…ah.” Sunset said nervously, scratching the back of her head.

“Come on down to my office, and explain it to me, in detail.” Celestia ordered, her voice cold.

Sunset adjusted her backpack slightly, and followed after the principle without another word.

Celestia lead Sunset into the office, taking a seat behind her desk, and clasping her hands in front of her, as she indicated for Sunset to take a seat, her expression set in a determined glare. Sunset set her bookbag down beside the seat, and carefully sat down. Sunset’s eyes darted around the room for a moment, as she looked for any sign of an attack.

‘I don’t know who the boss could be.’ She thought, looking directly at Celestia. ‘Could it be her?’

Sunset shook that thought off the moment it crossed her mind. Principle Celestia was far too kind to give into such a cruel way of life as leading a cult or criminal empire. To test this would be easy enough. She summoned forth Ice Phoenix, the Stand appearing from her being, and springing to life a few meters from Celestia.

Celestia didn’t even glance at the Stand, still staring intently at Sunset. Sunset, now sure of her answer, called back ice Phoenix, who faded from sight. “What is going on here Sunset? I have students disappearing, some in the hospital for days, an entire pool room destroyed. What is going on, and what is this situation?”

Sunset hesitated for a moment, not sure if she should reveal the truth. ‘Celestia did help me stay in school after everything that happened. I have to tell her the truth.’

Sunset breathed in deeply, before unzipping her bookbag and pulling out the Stand arrow. Celestia’s eyes widened slightly, as she looked at the bronze-silver arrow tip.

“It all started when I was struck with this arrow, a few weeks back.” Sunset began, before explaining everything she could about Stands, the enemies they had fought so far, and this mysterious boss.

By time she was done, Celestia had raised an eyebrow at her, and seemed uncertain of whether or not to call the authorities on Sunset.

“You need proof?” Sunset asked, as Ice Phoenix came forward again. Sunset reached straight out to the side, and dropped the arrow.

Reaching down, Ice Phoenix carefully picked it up, and held it in front of itself, by the shaft. For Celestia, however, all that seemed to happen was the arrow lifted off the ground.

The Principle froze for a moment, before recomposing herself. “This is…a Stand?”

“Yes, and I have no idea how many others have them, other then my friends.” Sunset said. “I need to find out how many potential enemy users there are. So Twilight and I were going to go to the hospital.”

“What about the Stand arrow, then?” Celestia said, glancing at. “This will be important to this Boss’s goal, correct?”

“Yeah, I just planned to hang on to it.” Sunset admitted.

Celestia thought for a moment, before nodding slightly. “What if I took it for you?”

“What?”

“What if I took the arrow for you?” Celestia asked. “It’s incredibly dangerous to have it, and you already have numerous foes on your back. I will look after it.”

Sunset pursed her lips slightly, as Ice Phoenix approached and gently laid the Stand arrow in her palm. She knew she would need to hide the arrow, but she also didn’t want to put anymore people at risk then what was absolutely needed.

“Numerous magical incidents have gone on here.” Celestia said. “You do what you need to do, what you’ve always done, and I will try to keep authorities away as much as possible.”

“You don’t have to get involved in this mess.” Sunset offered.

“I have a job to look after this whole school.” Celestia replied. “And that often means having strange things happen around you and your odd friends.”

Sunset stood up, and carefully set the arrow on Celestia’s palm, as the Principle looked it over. Celestia looked back up at Sunset, as she indicated her computer.

“I have a list of a few students who were in the hospital for a couple of days, like what you described.” Celestia said, as she put the arrow away in a desk compartment. “There’s something else though.”

“What is that?” Sunset asked.

“This arrow. Something similar was shown at an art gallery.” The Principle said. “You might want to also investigate that.”
“Will do.” Sunset said with an affirmative nod. “Thank you for everything.”

Sunset stood with a bright smile, and gave Celestia a salute with her two fingers, before turning and leaving for the door. Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack were waiting for her to come out, all three worried and having the expressions to match.

“What happened Sunset? Is everything alright?” Asked Rarity.

Sunset put out her hands, to calm everyone down. “Everything is alright. Celestia is aware of the situation, and has cleared us to take down this Boss figure and his group.”

All three breathed a sigh of relief, as Sunset took out her phone, and began typing out a text to Twilight.

“I have a doctor’s visit to attend,” She said. “You three get home safely, alright?”

“So long as you tell us you’re fine the moment, you two get back.” Rarity said. “Seeing those two brutes before has me worried.”

“Twilight and I both will, don’t worry.” Sunset replied, patting her on the shoulder.

Sunset turned, and, after waving her good-byes to the group, and turned and ran for the door, where Twilight was waiting for her. It was time to get the answers she and her friends needed.

Amber Spice and Lucky Diamond are grievously injured and forced to enter into the hospital. As recovery will several months to a year, both are unable to fight, and thus, Retire.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

That's that for this one. Had a wee bit of trouble finding it on my flash drive, but I finally yanked this out form the void to bless your eyes with it! =)

Anywho, I have nothing to really add, so I'll just wrap this up, and leave you to the rest of the parts.

The Doctor and Chocolate Starfish Part 1

Twilight and Sunset had arrived at the hospital a few hours later, the sun ready to set, as the two looked around for any guards. The two rolled a few feet further, before finding some bushes, and ditching their bicycles within. The two walked a little further up, towards the large sign and small brick fence around the ground, before crouching down behind it.

“How do we get in?” Twilight asked.

“Relax, we’ll find a backdoor, probably a kitchen, and sneak in through there.” Sunset replied.

“And what about any security?” Twilight asked, nervously. She still wasn’t sure about the whole “breaking and entering deal”.

“We got Stands, remember?” Sunset said, as Ice Phoenix briefly appeared behind her with a flash of light, before disappearing again. “We’ll just knock them out.”

“Alright.” Twilight said with a huff. “Let’s get this over with then. I don’t really like this as it is.”

The two stood up slightly, and ran about the facility, avoiding any security guards, or cameras, as they went around, trying as best they could to stay out of sight and keep a low profile. Finally, a cacophony of smells hit their nose, as they came to a back door, kept slightly open. They hide behind a large box, as two figures went outside.

“So, anyway, this weirdo in some Japanese cloths runs into me, and I swear this true, hit a cinder block and dented it.” The first man said, making a box shape with his hands. “Like, a crater in the darn thing! With his own hand!”

“No way dude, you’re bluffing!” The second said, as they walked away, laughing hardily at his friend’s expense.

“It was true! Guy had silver hair, red eyes…” The first said defensively, jamming a finger in his partner’s face, as their argument became inaudible.

“Do you think that might be important?” Twilight asked, glancing at Sunset.

“Until we catch Mister Red eyes in a fight, let’s just concentrate on getting in.” Sunset answered, before standing, and dashing for the door, Twilight following.

The two stopped at the door, looking around to see a small book keeping it open, before taking it out, and rushing inside. Twilight replaced the book quickly, as the two looked around for where to go next. The kitchen was dimly lit, and much of the area blackened. Twilight and Sunset jumped slightly, as they heard the two guys approaching.

“We need some place to hide!” Twilight hissed.

Sunset taped her chin, before summoning her Stand. “Take my hand.”

Twilight hesitated for a moment, before Sunset jammed it in her face. “Justdoitnow!”

Twilight grabbed Sunset’s hand, as Ice Phoenix appeared, and flashed a variety of colors before them, before bending and shifting to match the colors of the kitchen ovens and walls behind them. Twilight looked around in shook, before noticing her and Sunset’s bodies and cloths had also changed in appearance.

“How did you do that?”

“Light, I can manipulate light with Phoenix.” Sunset said, indicating the Stand with her chin, as it nodded twice at Twilight. “Now, shh! They can still hear us, I think. Just don’t risk it, ok?”

“You are so full of crap Lenny!” Barked the first man with another loud laugh. “Odo Island ain’t even a real place!”

“That’s what I told him!” ‘Lenny’ replied, as he reached down, removed the book, and opened the door to let them in, as they entered. “But he ran off, way faster then I’ve ever seen anyone.”

“Yeah, sure.” Said the second man, as he began to lean towards the wall Sunset and Twilight were hiding against, reaching a hand out to catch himself. Twilight moved quickly, only for a few of her hair strands to catch in his greasy palm.

She stiffened, as Sunset snapped her finger to her lips, eyes widening slightly for emphasis. Twilight nodded slightly, as the second quickly withdrew his hand, looking down at it, and looking over the wall.

“What’s up with you, Bones?” Lenny asked.

“I felt someone’s hair!” Bones claimed, looking around for any sign of an intruder, in and around the kitchen.

Bones reached out to touch the wall, as both Sunset and Twilight ducked low, squatting just below his knees, as he felt around, Lenny laughing at him.

“Yeah, look’s like I ain’t the only crazy one!” Lenny guffawed.

“I swear I felt hair or somehin’!” Bones shouted.

“Ah, relax mate.” Lenny said, patting him on the shoulder. “This town’s full o’ weird crap. Did you hear what happened at that high school last year?”

The two continued talking, as the two walked towards the exits, before punching out for the night, and closing the door behind them, the door clicking shut and locking. Twilight and Sunset waited several pulse-pounding moments, sweat dripping down their faces, as their eyes darted around, before separating and appearing again.

“That was a bit too close.” Twilight said with a nervous laugh.

“Yeah, let’s not do that again.” Sunset said, before gesturing towards the doors leading to the mess hall. “You think that might help us out?”

“Sure, not like a door could…” Twilight began before Sunset stuck up her finger in her face.

“Don’t!” Sunset whispered angrily.

“What?” She asked in surprise.

“These Stands are nuts, I’m not taking any risks!” Sunset said, before looking around, and heading towards the door, Twilight following, her arms crossed in front of her.

‘What a grump.’ Twilight thought with a huff. ‘She can punch things really hard? Why be scared of a door?’

The two moved through the door, and looked around for any security cameras, as Sunset enhanced her vision and amount of light in her eyes to improve her vision. She saw several, all turning this way and that to cover a large arc. She groaned slightly, preparing to turn invisible once more, before Twilight’s own Stand appeared before them.

“What are you doing?” Sunset asked, looking up at the hooded form of Deep Purple.

“I’ve been messing with my Stand, and I think I might have something.” Twilight whispered, as Deep Purple slowly walked away, stopping just below the security cameras, before placing its hand against the walls, and scaling up them.

“Do not worry Master, and Master’s peon, this will be easy.” The Stand remarked, grasping the side of the security camera, before it fizzled and smoked.

“Peon?” Asked Sunset, looking at Twilight for answers.

“She’s very rude.” Twilight said with a sheepish smile, as Deep Purple disabled the second camera.

“I…I see.” Sunset said, giving a defeated shrug, as Deep Purple began shutting down the rest. There wasn’t much she could anyway to punch a loud-mouthed Stand, and she doubted she could much of anything.

This went on for several moments, as the Stand moved about the room, then just outside of it, finally finishing up, before dropping down and heading to its master. The stand placed her hands on her hips, and stamping her right foot.

“Mission bloody well accomplished, let’s blow this stupid popsicle stand, and start cracking their nuts.” Deep Purple declared.

“Jeez, Deep Purple, calm it down.” Grunted Sunset, standing up from their hiding spot.

“Yeah, that’s really not necessary.” Twilight said, as the Stand stood next to her once more. “Did you disable the cameras?”

Deep Purple gave her a dismissive wave, before speaking. “You know I did.”

Deep Purple finally disappearing with a bright flash of purple and black lights.

“Can you really not tell her to calm it down with the language?” Sunset asked, as the two began to sneak around the kitchen, and leave, as they entered the rest of the hospital.

“I tried.” Twilight said miserably. “I thought you said they were mostly silent and obedient?”

“I’m as new to this as you!” Sunset said defensively, as they came to an elevator.

“There’s cameras inside, want to disable it?” Sunset said, as she pressed a button.

“I think it’s your turn.” Twilight said, obviously not wanting to release her loud-mouthed Stand again.

Sunset shrugged, and bent the light wavelengths around herself, before taking Twilight’s hand, and stepping inside. Ice Phoenix briefly flowed away from Sunset, as she hit the second floor, where she had ended up when she landed in the hospital. The two waited awkwardly, looking around, as elevator music quietly played, before the elevator came to a stop, ad the doors creaked open. Sunset was almost ready to undo the disguise, when she saw the security guard standing before the door, a young, very muscular, woman, barely older then her, shining a flash light across the elevator, an eyebrow raised.

The two Stand users flattened against the wall, as the guard stepped through, looking around, as they slowly slide across the wall, against the door frame, and finally behind the guard, before running off. The guard looked around confused, swearing she heard someone, before activating her radio.

“I don’t see anyone here, Stal.” She said. “I think there’s something going wrong with the machinery here. I’ll be back shortly.”

The two waited until they heard the clicking and echo of her shoes carry far away from them. Sunset deactivated the invisibility power, as Twilight grabbed her by the shoulders, a look of fear etched across her face.

“This is crazy, that’s the second time we almost got caught!” Twilight stammered, in barely a whisper. “We can’t do this! We need to quit, we need to head home!”

A stream of other words began to pour out, before Sunset grabbed her the shoulders.

“Twilight, please, get control!” Sunset whispered. “We’ll get caught for sure if you keep that up.”

Twilight took a deep breath, and readjusted her glasses, before summoning Deep Purple again, the Stand leaning in close.

“The Peon is correct, master.” Deep Purple whispered. “Anymore of that, and you’ll trigger an alarm or alert.”

“I’m calm now.” Said twilight, taking a deep breath.

“Your voice doesn’t sound it master.” Deep Purple replied.

“Just shut up.” Twilight grumbled.

Deep Purple raised its hands as though to surrender, but said nothing else. Twilight looked around, and noticed that they had just happened to hide at the front desk, where several office computers were stationed. Sunset rose up slightly, looking around for anyone nearby, before turning to Twilight, who had also risen.

“You know what to do, right?” She asked.

“I’ll use Deep Purple to take the system.” Twilight replied with a shrug. “I know what to do with her.”

“Alright, just making sure,” Sunset said, looking around again. “I can’t help but feel like we’re being watched.”

“I do spot a strange creature here.” Deep Purple reported, pointing to a small object zipping overhead. “That might be what you are worried over.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes at the strange creature, before activating Ice Phoenix, and grabbing the small creature in it’s right hand. The creature attempted to buzz away, but, just before it could get out of her range, Ice Phoenix’s fingers wrapped around it. Ice Phoenix returned to within range of its user, carefully readjusting its gripe to show Sunset and Twilight the creature it had caught.

The thing looked like two thin gold triangles attached to each other, their top tips facing in opposite directions, and around it, slowly rotated three green ball-like objects. Sunset and Twilight both looked at the strange object in confusion and mystification, trying to discern what it was.

“Is this…an enemy Stand?” Sunset asked in slight confusion, before turning to Twilight. “Can you like, hack it into it’s brain or something?”

“Only if it’s a machine, or a human.” Twilight explained, as Deep Purple grasped the small UFO. “So let’s see what it is.”

She concentrated, Deep Purple holding it, as sparks flickered from Purple’s hand, and the strange little creature. Finally, unable to get an answer, Twilight stopped, shaking her head.

“I think it’s a Stand.” She said. “I can’t get a read.”

“What next, Master?” Deep Purple asked.

“Crush it.” Twilight ordered.

Deep Purple did as it was told, closing its fist and destroying the small creature. Fragments of it flowed away, like dust in the wind, but nothing happened. The two waited, but heard nothing, even after waiting a couple of minutes. Finally, growing tired of waiting there, Sunset rose, looking to the computer.

“Let’s try and get the patient files form there.” She said, pointing to the computer.

“Wait. I think I hear something.” Twilight said, holding her hand to her ear, as Deep Purple did the same, despite its lack of ears and all.

Sunset waited again, stopping, as she heard a slight groaning, like someone roused from sleep. Curious, and slightly intimidated, she made her way down the halls, listening for the sound, as Ice Phoenix stood ready behind her. Twilight, looking around, followed as well, Deep Purple shimmering away and vanishing back into the ether. The two walked slowly and carefully down the hall, careful not to make a sound, as they stopped in front of a door, Patient Room 252. Deep Purple appeared again, opening the door, and leading the way, as the three entered, and the noises suddenly stopped.
The two Stand users looked around, searching for any sign of the stand user, in the hospital room. It was a bear room, two beds, equipment ready, and two TVs, and various chairs nearby. The Stand users looked around, but there was no sign anyone took up residence here. Finally, Deep Purple noticed something, near the bathroom door, right by the entrance they had gone by.

“Master, there…” It began to report, before the door suddenly swung open.

Sunset gasped, jumping backwards, as a mysterious man stepped out. He was dressed in a nurse’s uniform, but his pants were tighter then usual, his top scrubs were cut cleanly down the middle, as though a Bowie knife had sliced the shirt in half, revealing a purple shirt with green ripple markings along its surface. Along his shoulders and thighs were various ridges. Strangest of all, where his eyebrows, which were shaped like tongues of fire. He was of tall, muscular build.

“Ex~cuse me!” He said, sounding equal parts annoyed and bemused. “You are not patients, and visiting hours are over.”

“We…” Twilight began, before seeing one of the creatures land on his shoulder.

He followed her gaze, before raising a strange eyebrow at her, his once bemused expression suddenly turning dark and into a cold frown at the two.

“Oh dear, it seems you’ve seen it.” He replied, tilting his head slightly. “And I do believe you two look familiar.”

Several more of the creatures flew out of the bathroom, swarming and flying all around him, as he crossed one hand under his elbow, the other, his right, to hold the side of his face. Sunset and Twilight both stepped back slightly, neither making a move as he chuckled slightly.

“I think my boss, the Secret Emperor, told me of you.” He remarked. “Sunset and Twilight, right?”

Sunset yelled, before sending Ice Phoenix into the attack, who began to throw a barrage of punches at him. “SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!”

He merely waved with his right hand as several of the bugs flew past Ice Phoenix’s fists, and stabbed into the Stand’s arms, just below the crock of the elbow. Sunset yelled in pain, as her arms stiffened, and her hands opened without her consent. Twilight began to speak, before the man held up his hand.

“Most uncivilized.” He remarked. “Do not make me an angry man. You do not want an angry man. You want a happy man.”

“What do you want, and what have you done to Sunset?” Twilight demanded, as Deep Purple extending its hands outwards in front of its master.

“I want, simply, to succeed in my mission, and please the Secret Emperor.” He replied, before tapping the side of his cheek. “The other point? I sent my Stand to strike her power point.”

“Power point?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.” He said, extending his arm outwards, and pointing at it with his other hand. “Throughout the body are various meridians and chakras, important in Indian, Chinese, Japanese, and other East Asian Medicines.”

“What’s this have to do with my arms acting up?” Sunset demanded.

“I struck a vital point in your bicep, just below the elbow, where the muscles meet.” He explained. “Thus, ceasing all movement, so long as my Stand remains dug in.”

“This makes no sense!” Sunset groaned, as she tried in vein to move her arms. “How do these bugs effect my body?”

“So you claim, but I have used simple language.” He said, tapping his fingers togethers in front of his chest. “There are meridian points in your arms, I have hit them, you cannot use your arms. I have knowledge of all Meridian points. There is nothing you cannot do that I cannot counter.”

Twilight had many questions about the Stand and what he knew of pressure points, the scientist in her a buzz with all sorts of questions and wonders that she just had to learn more about. There was no time for that, however, as she stepped back slightly, trying to get a bearing on this.

“I hope you don’t intend to try and get out of my range.” He said tilting his head slightly, as he rested his head on his hand. “My Stand’s range covers this whole hospital.”

He leaned against the door frame, looking Twilight over, as she tried her best to stay still, and not come off as a threat. He chuckled as he approached her, looking over Deep Purple.

“An interesting Stand,” He commented, looking up and down across Deep Purple’s body. “You disabled the cameras with it, correct?”

“Yes.” She answered coldly, glancing at all the Chocolate Starfish Stands floating around her.

“Hmm, a long-range stand then, based on how you were able to shut down the cameras, one at a time.” He mumbled to himself. “And yet, I feel you have not revealed everything your Stand can do.”

He stood in front of the Stand, tapping his chin, as Sunset watched the two.

“I think though, as long as I don’t get too far away, I should be safe.” He remarked.

As he said this, Twilight gave a yell, as Deep Purple surged forward, and swung its right fist forward, connecting with the man’s stomach with a meaty thwack, and sending him backwards. The man collided with the wall near the door frame, sliding down, and leaving a crater. He held his stomach in pain, before slowly standing up.

“Such strength. That, that was a close ranged Stand’s power.” He remarked. “A close-range stand, with long range. How strange.”

“Release Sunset, and back away!” Twilight ordered.

“Not so fast, Miss Sparkle.” The man said, waging a finger at her. “Your stand is strong, but can she face oh, about 963 Stands?”

Twilight faltered for a moment, as one of the Chocolate Valentine Stands neared the front of her neck, just above the area beneath her chin. She froze and gulped slightly, as the Chocolate Starfish stand sat, like a knife poised to strike.

“Never mess with a doctor with advanced anatomical knowledge my dear.” He chided. “That point, if hit will cause your windpipe to constrict. Not good, unless you magically have gills in your neck.”

He tapped the side of his head, chuckling slightly. “You know, I meet someone just today who claimed to have that. Said he came from Odo Island. But I don’t think that…”

He was interrupted, as Sunset gave a yell and Ice phoenix swiped out with its leg, knocking him off his feet, and sending him into the ground with a grunt. Twilight instantly ran forward and grabbed Sunset, the two running back as he got to his feet. He looked on as they ran, tapping his chin with a finger.

“Very tricky.” He muttered. “You both have been born slippery.”

He sent his Stands outwards, the numerous Chocolate Starfish Stands swarming outwards and around the hospital halls. He leaned against the door frame, smiling slightly. This was his hospital. Everything that lived, lived because he willed it. Anything that died, died because he willed it.

‘I’m the angel of life and death that watches over all.’ He thought with a grin, as he began to walk into the hospital halls. ‘And you two are now on my list of kills.’

Sunset and Twilight, meanwhile, ran through the hall ways, turning this way and that, trying their best to get away from the swarms of Chocolate Starfish stands flying after them. Finally, the two ran into a bathroom, and hide out, waiting as the sound of the buzzing Stands floated away. Twilight waited by the door, listening for anymore of the Stands to buzz by, and, when none did, turned her attention back to Sunset, whose arms were still straightened, and whose Stand was still activated.

“What’s wrong with Ice Phoenix?” Twilight asked, as Deep Purple appeared behind her.

“It won’t deactivate.” Sunset said through clenched teeth. “And my arms are just…uncomfortable.”

Twilight looked carefully at the two Chocolate Starfish Stand burrowed in her arms, Deep Purple drew close. Sunset sweated slightly, as she felt Deep Purple wrap its fingers around the two Chocolate Starfishes, and leaned in, tilting its head to and fro to study the injuries. Although she hadn’t ever heard of it, she still didn’t trust Deep Purple. It seemed to possess a mind of its own, and seemed to disregard its user very often with its remarks. Yet now, the Stand was laser focused, as it grasped the two Stands within its hand, before looking up at Sunset, her own mouth screwed into a grimace.

“Now, this may hurt, peon.” It said. “So we’ll do it on three. Count with me.”

“One.” They both said at once, before the Stand tightened it’s grip.

“Three.” Deep Purple suddenly said.

“Wait what!” Sunset began to protest, before it yanked both of them out in one quick motion. “OOOOOWWW!”

Deep Purple held the two within its palms, before crushing both. Twilight looked at Deep Purple uncertainly, as it approached its master.

“Why are you so mean to everyone?” She asked, narrowing her eyes.

“Ask yourself.” Deep Purple replied. “I’m the Stand, you the master.”

Twilight forced Deep Purple away, as Sunset did the same with Ice Phoenix. The two crouched down, listening again for any Chocolate Starfish Stands, before focusing on each other.

“We have to find a way to beat the user.” Sunset declared.

“Obviously.” Twilight said, glancing at the door. “But how do we even get close, if his range covers the whole hospital?”

“No Stand is invincible,” Sunset replied, beginning to rise once more. “We just have to get close and lay him out.”

“Yeah, but we have his Stand to deal with, all 963 of them in fact, the security guards and hospital crew,” She listed off nervously. “All the security equipment, and all the ins and…”

“Twilight, come on.” Sunset interrupted. “We can’t win if we just focus on what could go wrong, alright.”

She hesitated for a moment, as Sunset grabbed her shoulder gently, giving a slight squeeze.

“Both of our Stands are stronger than any other.” She said with a slight nod of the head. “Just follow my lead, and if we work together, nothing can stop us.”

“Do you have a plan, then?” Twilight asked.

“No.” Sunset said simply. “Well, I have a part of a plan.”

“How much exactly?” Twilight asked, glancing nervously at Sunset.

Sunset muttered something very quickly under her breath, as Twilight raised an eyebrow. “What did you say?”

“15%” Sunset said.

“Oh, that’s not too bad.” Twilight said through tightened teeth and a forced smile. “Certainly not. It’s better than…14%”
Sunset lowered her shoulders and sighed. “Let’s…just get planning…”

One of the security guards looked around the corridors for any strange figures, stopping by the waste disposal area, when he jumped at the sound of someone approaching. He gripped his flashlight so tightly, his knuckles turned white, until he saw the figure before him.

“Oh!” The guard said, his voice a little higher then he wanted it to be. “Doctor Pezuña, it’s only you!”

“Slightly.” He replied, looking the nervous guard in the eye. “What is the matter, Mister High Beam?”

“I think there might be a security breach or something here.” He replied, scratching the back of his neck with his flashlight. “I’d be careful if I were you.”

“I will watch carefully.” Pezuña replied, patting the guard on the shoulder. “Perhaps you need to rest.”

“What I’m not even…tir…red.” The guard said in confusion, before his words began to slur and his voice lost focus.
The guard dropped, as Pezuña helped him to the ground, and laid him by a corner. Two of his Chocolate Starfish stands detached from the back of the guard’s head, just behind his earlobes, and flew back to Pezuña’s side as he walked through the hospital halls, a hand on his hip, three of his fingers hooked under his belt.

“Those two can run all they want,” He muttered aloud, eyes focused. “But I, Cabhlaigh Pezuña, will not allow any to enter my realm of life and death and take what they wish!”

He turned to look at a woman’s bathroom, hearing the sound of two, familiar feminine voices speaking in hushed tones to each other. A smile spread across his face, as he lite up.

“You two were full of luck, and ‘resolución’.” He said, as he summoned more of his Chocolate Starfish Stands to his side. “But your luck has run out, and my Resolution shall outlast your own!”

With that, he grabbed the door, and swung it up, ready to strike at his two unsuspecting victims

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Hello again. This was a personal favorite to write. I loved both Sky High and Brain Storm, and those were my favorite fights in each part, so I put a bit of them in here. I knew the Humane 7 needed to get to hospital, but I originally wanted to do it later. I decided to change things because I had been reading something about acupuncture and pressure, and wanted to include that with the stand, and put it in a story while the idea was fresh.

Chocolate Starfish, named for the Limp Blizkit Album, (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chocolate_Starfish_and_the_Hot_Dog_Flavored_Water), was a fun one. I based the design off UFOs and micro-organisms found in a microscope. The idea was to making the Stand invoke the "Starfish Aliens" trope. The idea of attacking pressure points was based on my reading of Eastern medicine, as well as Sky High being able to shut down organs and limbs.

Pezuna was also fun to design. I based his first name after the Irish word for Knight or Cavalier, while his last name comes from the Spanish word for Hoof. As revealed in later chapters, he's of mixed Irish/Mexican heritage, though kept rather vague, due to geography most likely not being the same as in our world. It came about from reading that there is a large Irish population in Mexico, I myself am Irish, and I wished to pay homage to some kin south of the border.

The idea of a doctor trying to murder people inside a hospital came when my mother was in the hospital for ulcers, and the doctors kept messing things up and couldn't find the ulcers with all of their advanced equipment. I developed the idea from there of murderous doctors trying to murder people who step inside the hospital.

Deep Purple is named for the band (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Deep_Purple). I originally wanted to name it Magic, after the Queen song, It's a Kind of Magic, but decided against that. It was hard, because the six person dynamic makes it difficult to come up with Stands that can balance out the others, but still face challenges from the main villains.

Deep Purple was designed after the Stand Whitesnake, a personal favorite design and powers wise, but I decided to dial back a bit. While it has the power of a close ranged stand and the range of a long-ranged one, I gave Deep Purple powers to alter the mind, and machines, but no acid, no Stand/Soul/Memory removal, and limits on its mind powers. I originally wanted Deep Purple to have powers over illusionary smoke, (invoking Smoke on the Water), but since Whitesnake is linked to Deep Purple (The bands), I decided to go with this instead.

I also included a cameo inspired by a favorite fic I read on here and still follow. It will be obvious to certain fans, but I hope it is a delightful surprise either way. I wasn't sure if I should ask the writer first, since I do kind of invoke their design for the character, but since it's only a passing reference, but I'll see later if its fine.

The Doctor and Chocolate Starfish Part 2

Doctor Pezuna pushed open the door to the women’s bathroom, the horde of Stands flying through the area, as he looked around for his two enemies. The athletically built man was determined to protect his secrets, and looked around for his foes, sending his Stands out to search for them, eyes burning with determination. He looked around, eyes darting from one corner of the furnished bathrooms to another. Yet, despite having heard voices, he saw nothing in there. He sent out his Stands to scout the entire room, check it up and down for targets.

‘You will not escape me!’ He thought angrily. ‘I know you are hiding in here!’

As his Stand flew out, one to his left, near the air dryers, brushed against something flesh, living. He turned suddenly to see what was there, but found nothing. His eyes widened a bit, but he did not give up, stepping back to Stand in the doorway, as his Stands concentrated now in the area around the air dryers.

Sunset and Twilight ducked down, getting as long as possible, as their Stands followed suite. The two said nothing, too worried and too scared to make a sound, as Sunset crept forward, Twilight forced to follow, as the Doctor looked around in growing anger. Sunset knew this couldn’t last forever, reflecting and redirecting light off her and her friend. Even if they kept moving, they’d sooner make a mistake, and be found by the Stand user.

‘I have to attack now.’ She thought. ‘If I can land at least one hit, I can end this.’

She activated Ice Phoenix in full, the Stand materializing fully away from her, and quickly heading towards Pezuna. Without a shout or word, Ice Phoenix swung its right fist back, before punching forward. Pezuna did not react, only nodding slightly, as the punch collided with his stomach. He buckled forward, and went backwards, but only staggered, before straightening himself. Sunset ended her invisibility, as he tilted his head slightly.

“Very clever, Miss Shimmer.” He said.

“How did you get up from that?!” She demanded.

He lifted up his shirt, revealing the cracked and crumbled remains of a few dozen Chocolate Starfishes. He allowed their pieces to crumbled off of him and away, as he shrugged.

“I didn’t know it was coming, until I felt a slight change in the air,” He explained. “A slight feeling of the air pushing forward and touching my face.”

He motioned towards her, as several more Chocolate Starfish Stands flew forward. Ice Phoenix crossed its arms in front of itself, to block the attacks, as they flowed around her, like the waters of a river hitting a rock, before flowing back together behind her. Twilight reacted immediately, jumping up, as Deep Purple activated, the Stand latching onto the ceiling, grabbing it’s master’s arm, and quickly pulling her upwards and away from the Chocolate Starfishes.

“Very clever.” He said, rubbing his chin. “Which leaves me with quite the conundrum.”

He tapped his fingers across his chin, and then the other hand across his hip. “Do I go after Sunset and her Stand, which is the bigger threat, or deal with Twilight and her Stand?”

Sunset remained focused on Pezuna, before she saw movement out of the corner of her eye, heading towards her feet. She immediately jumped up, as five Chocolate Starfish stands tried to stab into her ankles. Her own Stand grabbed onto the ceiling ramparts, flipped her around, and charged at the Doctor.

A barrage of punches shot out, aimed directly at his chest and face, yet he did not panic, leaving Sunset slightly unnerved, but never the less not afraid to throw her all into this attack. Yet, as Ice Phoenix’s punches neared his body, her punches narrowly missing each time. Her eyes bugged up as she saw this, stepping back as she looked at her hands, then Ice Phoenix’s. Neither of them bared any sign of a Chocolate Starfish lodging in them to throw her off. She felt around her head and neck, seeing if any had gone into her spine or head.

“What the heck?!” She shouted. “How did I miss?”

She rushed forward with Ice Phoenix, sending out another barrage of punches.

“SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!” She shouted, as her punches, again, seemed to bend around him, none coming close to him.

She looked at Ice Phoenix’s fists as they neared his body, before veering off, and noticed that near it’s wrists, where Chocolate Starfish stands brushing past Ice Phoenix’s wrists, and causing it to veer off course with every hit. She stepped backwards, as she tried to come up with a new attack plan. The doctor merely laughed at her, bending his arms behind her head.

“What a sad display!” he laughed. “So powerful is your stand, and yet my tiny, harmless little Chocolate Starfish can send your might punches veering away from me!”

She looked around for a moment, before spotting the pipe that feed into one of the sinks, before looking back at her foe.

“I, Doctor Cabhlaigh Pezuña, will finish you quickly.” He declared. “Since you won’t even try and hit me, I guess there’s no point in fighting anymore!”

She didn’t hesitate, Ice Phoenix appearing outwards, grabbing the pipe, and with a yell, breaking it off, before rushing at him, swinging the pipe overhead. Pezuña’s eyes widened as he saw this, before stepping backwards and away, narrowly dodging the pipe.

“Very, very rude of you Sunset.” He said, clicking his tongue. “I thought you lot were supposed to be about friendship and magic and all. Tell me, where’s the magic in beating someone to death with a pipe?”

“Well, I wasn’t going to beat to death,” She said with a sheepish smile. “Just, give you a little knock on the head.”

“Well, my Stand will give you a little bite on the back of your head.” He replied, tapping his chin. “Should be enough to knock you out.”

Sunset could feel the Chocolate Starfish coming in close, soon, inches away from the back of her neck, when he stopped, looking over to the right of her, eyes widened, as he backed away.

“Where did that second Sunset come from?” He demanded of her in anger. “What are you doing?!”

“Umm, what?” Sunset asked, looking around. “Have you lost it?”

“There are two of you now!” He shouted, pointing at the floor to her left. “Don’t try and deceive me!”

She looked directly at where he was pointing, eyebrows furrowed. Had her opponent lost his freaking mind in the middle of their fight? She turned back to him, and caught sight of Twilight right behind him, arms crossed in front of her, as Deep Purple pressed two fingers lightly against his temple. Sunset’s eyes widened, but she took her focus away from her friend, as the Doctor pointed a finger at the real Sunset.

“Whichever one is real, I’ll attack you both then!” He declared.

Before he could, Deep Purple removed its hand, pulled back, and threw a bunch into his back, sending him flying towards Sunset. She puled back her fist, as Ice Phoenix rocketed forward, and sent a barrage of punches into Pezuna’s body, before swinging down and sending him colliding into the ground. She leapt over his unconscious body, and ran towards Twilight, the two giving each other a high five, as Pezuna gave a pained groan. He got up on his elbows, and turned himself around to face them, his legs dragging.

“I do believe you’ve damaged my spinal cord.” He said, teeth grinted together, his eyes welling with tears, even as his voice remained mostly even. “Oh, yes, this is incredibly painful.”

Four of his Chocolate Starfishes flew over, and burrowed through his shirt, and into his lower back, as two others stabbed into the back of his knees. A snap and crackle followed, as he groaned in pain. He slowly bent his knees, getting up, and struggling to his feet, hobbling about for a few minutes, as he gripped one of the bathroom stalls. Through all of this, his eyes remained focused and intent on the two.

“That hurt very much so.” He admitted, keeping his voice steely calm. “Had I lacked a Stand, and my knowledge, it would’ve taken years to recover.”

“I’m sorry. If you stop attacking us,” Twilight said. “This can all end. We can all walk out of here without getting hurt.”
“Conflicts begin because two groups want the same thing, usually.”

Pezuna stated, stepping away from the Stall, as he used his Chocolate Starfishes to guide his ungainly feet across the floor, nudging them into the correct path when he stumbled. “My ancestors came from an Island of Emerald seas and pastures. Others came, with blackened hearts, and violence on their minds, and butchered them. Driven from there, they settled in the lands south of here.”

He wiped the blood away from his forehead, before pointing at them. “In my time, I have seen and learned, from the past, and my own present, that when one seeks to take from your Tranquility, you must fight or die. My ancestors of the Green Island knew this, as did my ancestors in the far south. I will not back down.”

“I am sorry you feel this way.” Sunset said morosely. “We don’t have to fight like this. The Secret Emperor you serve is a threat to many, you can see that. He’s hurt countless people.”

She straightened, as Ice Phoenix began to manifest behind her. “Doesn’t your Hippocratic Oath state to do no harm? You cannot stand by and just let him do as he wishes.”

“He gave me purpose, he put my skills to use.” Pezuna declared. “And has helped me maintain my Tranquility, in exchange for my assistance! I will not be swayed from my path!”

“Someone as fanatical as him can’t be reasoned with.” Twilight whispered in Sunset’s ear. “We should subdue him as quickly as possible.”

“We’ll have to find a way around his Stand first.” Sunset replied. “If we can overwhelm him, then we should be able to defeat him.”

“That would be nice.” Said Twilight, as Deep Purple stepped forward to fight.

“So how do you two intend to ‘Overwhelm me’?” He taunted. “My Stand will redirect your punches. My stand will heal my injuries. My stand will shut down your bodies!”

“Truly this is a fearsome threat.” Sunset said coldly, glaring at Pezuna. “I don’t think my friend, or I, have any hope of countering it.”

“Then you surrender?” Pezuna asked with a grin.

“No, actually, we intend to do something else.” Sunset declared. “Something you’ll never see coming.”

“What is it Sunset?” Twilight asked, worried about not knowing the plan.

“Don’t worry.” Sunset said, striking a pose, leg stepping back, arms extended outwards behind and in front of her. “In this move, we’ll have the advantage.”

“What is it?” Twilight repeated, now getting a little more upset then usual.

“We…” Sunset began, before turning away, and grabbing Twilight and running down the hall. “We run away!”

Pezuna’s eyes widened in anger at this, as they sprinted away. He couldn’t catch up to them, not in his injured state, with his legs still recovering. He had no choice but to let his foes get away from him, as he sent his Stands out to deal with the threat. If he couldn’t catch them himself, he could still disable them. Just as before, the Chocolate Starfish stands swarmed the hall way, as he hobbled towards the exit. He took several deep breaths, as he tried to calm himself.

“Calm yourself.” He muttered to himself. “I must be calm. Soon, they’ll be dealt with, and I will call one of his Varangian to deal with the problem. Then I can sleep in the bathtub once more.”

“Doctor, is everything alright?” Asked a voice behind him.

He jumped slightly, as he turned to see another security guard standing near him, the muscular female guard. He narrowed his eyes in annoyance, but kept his voice even. These guards were useful, but once Stand users got involved, they became a bumbling obstacle in the path to his success.

“There is nothing to worry about.” He answered.

“I think we have two teens inside the building, for whatever reason.” She said, looking around. “and High Beam got himself knocked out.”

“Oh, how dreadful.” He replied, his face growing worried. “Is he alright?”

“You should know.” She replied, placing a hand on her holstered pistol. “You spoke with him, before he suddenly just passed out.”

He narrowed his eyes again, glaring ruefully at the guard. That created another variable he did not account for. He would have to not only wipe their memories of last night, but also clean and scrub away any security images of him and the two girls. This was getting far too complicated for his tastes.

“Are you going to say something Doctor?” She replied, eyeing him carefully. “Or do I have to arrest you?”

“Sleep tight, and try not to drool.” He muttered, turning and walking away from her, as two Chocolate Starfish Stands attached themselves to her points, causing her to fall asleep almost immediately.

He sighed as he looked around. He was losing time having to deal with stupid distractions like this. The two Stand users could slip away into some unknown corner and ambush him, or get to the computers and get the patient files somehow. He sent out the Chocolate Starfish stands, and crossed his arms in front of him as he patiently waited for them to find the two intruders. There was no time to lose.

“My tranquility is at stake,” He grumbled to himself, before pulling out his phone. He needed to make a call. “If I fail, there is no tomorrow for me.”

The two Stand users came to a stop, as Sunset peeked around a corner, looking for any sign of the Chocolate Starfish Stands. Twilight looked around the corridor for any sign of either Pezuna, his Stand or security guards, before turning to Sunset.

“Well, here we are, running away again.” Twilight muttered.

“I know, I’m getting sick of being on the defensive.” Sunset grumbled. “You got any ideas?”

“Perhaps.” Twilight replied, tapping her chin with her finger, before readjusting her glasses. “You’ll need to first use your light powers on him.”

“Give me the full run down then.” Sunset replied. “Because I think I have a basic idea of where this is going.”

“It’s going to be difficult to pull off,” Twilight started to explain. “But it will be worth it if we can win.”

“That’s how must of our fights go.” Sunset muttered with a shrug. “Let’s get this one in the bag too.”

Pezuna looked around the corridors, as he made his call. He was so close to sweet victory, he could practically taste it. Yes, soon, he’s have the two disabled, right where the Secret Emperor wanted them, and have them out of his hair. He couldn’t bother the Emperor himself. He was busy recovering and healing from past injuries, so he had to rely on getting to his closest guards.

“Yes, what is it?” A voiced replied grumpily.

“I have two of the rival Stand users the Emperor wants.” Pezuna replied.

“Really?” The Voice said, suddenly alert. “You’re not joking around?”

“Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer.” He said, a grin on his face. “I take it you want them as well.”

“I want them all.” The voice said icily. “You get them under control, and I’ll be there shortly.”

“Don’t worry about that.” He replied with a shrug. “Just get here, and they’ll be locked down for transport.”

“Later.” The Voice said simply, hanging up, as Pezuna put his phone way, and turned down another corridor, this one near one of his colleagues’ office.

“Perhaps they’re here?” He joked to himself. “For a physical exam?”

“No, we just decided you would need it after we’re done with you.” Sunset said behind him.

He immediately turned on his heel, to see Sunset’s glaring face, as he activated his Stand swarm, directing it to flow all around him, like a specialized water fountain.

“Where is your friend, Twilight?” Pezuna asked, tilting his head, as he slammed a foot into the ground like a sumo wrestler. “Did she run off and abandon you?”

“No,” Sunset replied simply, glaring daggers at him. “I just don’t need to risk her to defeat you.”

“And how to aim to do that by yourself?” Pezuna said with a chortle.

“With my Stand, and my two fists, of course!” She declared, stamping her right foot forward, and jamming her finger in his direction. “Unless you’re too terrified of my abilities to fight?”

“Come on then, Sunset.” He replied coldly. “Don’t disappoint me.”

She summoned Ice Phoenix, the Stand and user flashing and sparking with various colors, before a bright flash of white and orange light surrounded the Stand and it’s user, like an orb, before flashing outwards, hitting Pezuna in the face, and knocking him back a few inches, as he crossed his arms in front of him. He lowered his arms, blinking several times, as he looked around, terror etched on his face.

“I’m blind! I’m blind!” He screamed, as Sunset jumped forward, aided by the power of her Stand.Ice Phoenix clenched both its fists, before Sunset landed in front of the doctor, pulling back its fists, as its eyes seemed to light up in joy. It swung its right arm forward, slamming into the side of Pezuna’s head, right into his check, and burying itself in the side of his face. Pezuna groaned in pain, trying to get away, before flicking his wrist outward. Sunset furrowed her eyebrows as a pain arched up her wrist and hand like lightning.

She looked at the back of her hand to see a Chocolate Starfish lodged in the middle of her hand. She tried to clench her right fist, as did her Stand, but found her hand incapable of moving. Her eyes widened in shock, as Pezuna held the side of his face, glaring back at her.

“My strike was rather lucky.” He said. “Based on your height and what I remembered of your fighting stance, I had to take the risk.”

She swung Ice Phoenix’s other fist, as he narrowly dodged it, leaping backwards.

“Oye!” He shouted in surprise. “Pain has dulled your movement. My vision returns. All short comings will vanish in the face of my superior ambition!”

“Geez. You really like the sound of your own voice.” Sunset muttered, shaking her head. “Like, even after a solid hit to the head like that.”

“Indeed, it actually hurts horribly so.” He explained, pointing to the side of his head, where he had been hit. “But, I will not let it stop me from accomplishing my Tranquility of mind and body.”

“This will.” Sunset said simply, as her Stand began to flash again.

Pezuna’s eyes widened as he held up his hands to block any light. Ice Phoenix did not, merely jumping forward again, and upper-cutting him in the gut. He gasped in agony, as Ice Phoenix turned to the side, and barraged his body with numerous side kicks, before kicking him away. As he landed on the ground, he looked up in shock and pain at Sunset, who pointed confidently at him with her left hand, while raising her right fist to her shoulder opposite shoulder.

“You’ve been beat, Doctor.” She declared. “I’ve won. Completely.”

Twilight appeared around the corner, Deep Purple beside her, as she stepped towards the downed doctor. With the doctor down, it was time for the second part of the plan. Deep Purple approached Pezuna’s downed form, and clasped a hand on top of his head, as its eyes glowed slightly. After only a few moments, Twilight stepped away, to let the rest of the fight play out. What neither noticed, was Pezuna directing two of his Chocolate Starfish stands into his feet, under his second and third toes, on both feet, before sending another two into the back of his ears.

Sunset ran forward, and stood before Pezuna, ready to deliver the killing blow once he got up. After putting both her and Twilight through the grinder, and forcing them on the run, she was going to enjoy punching the stuffing out of him with Ice Phoenix. Her and Ice Phoenix’s bodies both flashed with energy again as Pezuna recoiled in shock.

“What did you do to me?!” He shouted, looking around in confusion.

“Deep Purple briefly altered your vision and how you see things.” Twilight explained. “Now, try and guess where the punches will be coming from!”

She turned away as Sunset and her stand flashed with energy, and the two leapt up, and landed in front of her of Pezuna. Ice Phoenix threw a right hook, only for Pezuna to narrowly dodge it, before flicking two fingers outwards from his right hand. Sunset recoiled in shock. How did he know where her punches where coming from? Before she could continue, she stiffened as she felt something stab into her back, and lock up all of her muscles. Pezuna then flicked a finger on his left hand towards Twilight, as Deep Purple jumped in front of her, crossing its arms, as three Chocolate Starfish Stands zoomed towards. The hit the Stand, lodged into its “skin”, before Deep Purple flexed and snapped its arms outwards, sending the three flying out and away, two into a wall, a third onto the ground. With a contemptuous grunt, Deep Purple lifted up its foot and crushed the Chocolate Starfish underfoot.

“A very clever strategy.” Pezuna muttered, as several more Chocolate Starfish Stands flew around him in lazy circles, though waiting for an attack order. “I would commend you for that. But I’m afraid your moves are too predictable.”

He sat down slowly, as Twilight and Deep Purple charged at him, ready to finish him off, before he flicked his hand at Sunset Shimmer, two Chocolate Starfish Stands flying quickly over and floating by her neck.

“Please, please, calm yourself my dear.” Pezuna cautioned. “Something terrible might befall your friend.”

Pezuna tapped a finger upon his chin, studying Twilight, who seemed unconvinced. Such a stubborn girl, despite the meek exterior.

“Have you ever seen the old vampire movies, Sunset?” He asked, turning to the other girl. “Oh, right, you’re…locked up. Anywho, my Stand can burrow into your neck and bleed you dry. Do you know how that feels, having the blood drain from you? Should I demonstrate?”

She said nothing, struggling against her own body as it locked up and refused to move. She gulped slightly as she struggled in vein to move. Her eyes remained locked on the doctor, as he laughed slightly.

“You both have been quite a pain to fight.” He remarked. “I know, however, that any pain now will be worth it, when I bring you to the Secret Emperor.”

“You’ll never win, you’ll never take us!” Twilight declared, as Pezuna gave her a heavy-lidded stare.

“I don’t care what you say.” He remarked. “Chocolate Starfish can and will cripple you at will.”

“Now, the first step is to deal with you Sunset.” He remarked. “I knock you out, and then I can have the Secret Emperor deal with you.”

Pezuna prepared to level his Stand at Sunset’s wind pipe, preparing to knock her out. Twilight narrowed her eyes, as Deep Purple looked to its master. She nodded slightly, as Deep Purple moved away and walked behind Pezuna quietly. As Chocolate Starfish drew closer, Deep Purple threw up its fist, and slammed it into the side of Pezun’a skull, hitting him hard, and tossing him away. Sunset would’ve smiled with joy had she been able. As always, Twilight came through in the end.

Pezuna went flying away, blood flying from his injured head, as he screamed in a voice far higher then ever before. “Puta!”
Deep Purple moved around Sunset, and grabbed the Chocolate Starfish, and yanked it out, crushing it within its palm, as Sunset gasped with relief. She stretched her arms and cracked her neck, as Ice Phoenix prepared for battle. Sunset cracked her knuckles, as she prepared to go at Pezuna again.

“Come on, Pezuna, there’s no need for anymore of this.” Sunset said, slowing down and stepping more carefully towards him. “Just stand down, let us do our thing, and no one else has to get hurt.”

Pezuna grunted as he got to his feet, wiping away blood from his forehead. “Never!”

Sunset almost groaned, as he slammed one foot down in front of him, and flexed his arms in front of him, his eyes narrowed, and practically glowing with a fiery determination. She could just tell by how he was standing he was going to go off on another crazy tangent about his life, philosophy or both.

“I have learned, from my personal struggles to get here, and what my ancestors went through,” He declared. “That life is full of Conquerors, and Victims. I aim to be the Conqueror in this battle, and take back my Tranquility!”

Two Chocolate Starfish Stand burrowed into his pectoral muscles, as his eyes widened in rage.

“Boa no Bas!” He shouted, leaping right at them.

Sunset’s eyes widened slightly, as he slammed into the ground in front of her, and swung a fist aimed at her face. Ice Phoenix grabbed her and pulled her backwards, as the fist collided with nearby wall, leaving a fist sized crater. She sent Ice Phoenix forward, and slammed a punch straight into the side of his face, the Stand burying its fist deep into his cheek, as he seemed to ignore it and keep going, grabbing Sunset by the head and shoulder.

“Impossible! I hit him with everything I had!” She shouted, struggling against his iron grip.

Deep Purple reached around her, and grabbed him by his wrists, struggling against his strength, the Stand’s eyes widening, as it looked over to its master.

“Master, is this idiot supposed to be abnormally strong?” Deep Purple asked. “I know he spoke of pressure points, but he didn’t strike me as a Hokuto kind of fellow.”

“I think he killed any feeling in his body, even pain receptors.” Twilight said, sweat trickling down her forehead in worry. “If you punched him with everything you had, he shouldn’t be standing.”

Deep Purple continued struggling against the insane doctor, as Sunset tried to get a bearing on what to do next, when a blinding pain went through her body. She looked down to see two Chocolate Starfish stands stabbing into her stomach and ribs, before digging in and burrowing into her body. She widened her eyes in shock.

“If I stop the blood flow, inside your body, it should knock you out!” Pezuna declared. “It should reach one of your major arteries in a few minutes!”

Deep Purple grabbed him by his forehead, his purple hand latched onto the doctor’s face like something out of a horror move, as its eyes glowed slightly. Pezuna struggled against this, but without a combat Stand, there was little he could do. Deep Purple finally released him, and swung a punch into his gut, knocking back slightly, as he winced quite visibly in pain.

“I’ve fixed his pain receptors.” Deep Purple shouted, pointing towards Sunset. “Fire away like your life depends on it, Peon!”

Sunset wasted no time, sending Ice Phoenix forward, whose own eyes blazed like a hot white fire. Slamming a punch into the center of Pezuna’s face, the doctor shuddered slightly from the blow, nose making a very audible crack, as his eyes widened.

“My pain receptors!” He gasped in agony.

“Are in overdrive!” Deep Purple taunted, giving a very rude gesture, as Twilight raised an eyebrow at her Stand.

“Can you calm it down for just a moment?” Twilight asked.

Ice Phoenix did not wait, immediately getting to work, and swinging punch after punch into Pezuna’s body with reckless abandon.

“SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!” It shouted, before slamming one last, powerful punch into his gut. “SUZAKU.”

Pezuna went flying through the windows to the other Doctor’s office and reception area, windows crashing and breaking around him as he went crashing to the ground, groaning and mumbling in pain. Sunset sighed slightly looking over the Doctor busted up form. While she knew it was needed, she had wished these Stand users weren’t so obsessed with throwing themselves into the fire for this “Secret Emperor”. Sunset was relieved about one thing. She couldn’t feel the Chocolate Starfish Stands running about in her body anymore.

“Alright, bad guy dealt with, let’s get on that computer.” Sunset said, walking past Pezuna.

“Maybe in another five minutes.” Deep Purple remarked, as Twilight and it walked through the shattered glass.

“What?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Deep Purple can either alter people’s minds, or computers, not both.” Twilight explained nervously. “Give it a chance to cool down.”

Sunset sighed, and facepalmed the side of her head, shaking it slightly. Stands seemed to have so many strange abilities, and yet so many limitations to them. She wondered if it was possible to go beyond those limits, but decided to save those questions for another day.

“Well, alright then, then we go into his memories.” Sunset said.

“I’ve never actually tried to go through memories like that before.” Twilight admitted, looking down at Pezuna nervously.

“There’s a first time for everything.” Sunset encouraged.

Twilight and Deep Purple stepped forward, and knelt down by Pezuna’s unconscious form. Deep Purple wrapped its fingers around Pezuna’s forehead, as its eyes glowed slightly. Twilight staggered for a moment, looking rather shocked.

“Is everything alright?” Sunset asked, worried.

“There’s…so many!” Twilight replied, rubbing her forehead, as Deep Purple continued.

“Do you need a break?” Sunset asked.

“No, in fact, I’m almost done.” Twilight answered, about to pull away, before Sunset snapped her fingers.

“Wait, since we have his memories…” Sunset began.

“We can find out who the Secret Emperor is!” Twilight finished with a wide smile.

“Greato, we can finish fighting this freak in no…” Sunset began, before trialing off.

Twilight looked up slightly, as did Deep Purple. “Is something wrong?”

“There’s someone here.” Sunset said. “Someone familiar.”

Twilight pointed outwards, to a cloaked being standing just outside the office. “Maybe its tall dark and creepy over there?”

Sunset looked over at the being, before stepping forward, manifesting Ice Phoenix.

“I don’t know who you are, but I recommend you leave.” Sunset said calmly. “What we’re doing is…complicated. But trust me, it’s totally ok.”

“My boss wants you.” The figure replied, its voice cold, artificial and robotic. “I can’t let you leave.”

The figure’s dark purple eyes glowed in the light, as it pointed a finger at Sunset.

“If you think that Stand is so good…test it.” The being dared.

Sunset walked forward, as the being stood its ground, Sunset grinding glass beneath her boots, as Ice Phoenix stood beside her, ready for battle. As she got close, Ice phoenix lashed out with a fist directed at the mysterious newcomer’s face. A Stand’s arm appeared from behind it, lashing out, and redirecting Ice Phoenix’s blow away from its master, before disappearing.

Sunset grimaced slightly, as her eye twitched in annoyance. If the figure was going to fight, then the least he or she could do was bring out their Stand and fight, not play patty cake. Ice Phoenix lashed out again, this time throwing several dozen punches with a Stand rush, crying out its battlecry. The New Stand merely blocked every blow with its hands, intercepting and blocking each one with the palm of its hands, and also allowing Sunset to catch a glimpse of the Stand.

It’s skin was night black, unnaturally shiny, and resembling rotted flesh, and covered in bone white armor. From what little she saw, it has monochrome, blood red eyes, and its teeth bared in an expression of pure malice. Steam rolled out from its jaws as it made a low growling noise. Sunset and Ice Phoenix stepped backwards, as they waited for the New Stand’s next move. The stand reached back its fist, and slammed it into the ground, sending a shockwave outwards, and pushing Sunset backwards. Sunset went end over end, before finally landing near Pezuna’s body. She shook over her pain and grinded her teeth together, all the more determined to fight back now.

“Wait, Sunset.” Twilight said, as she looked back in surprise.

“What is it?” She asked, as the figure began to march over to them, its Stand glaring in absolute disgust at them.

“We have what we need.” Twilight said, before pointing at the ground near the figure. “And I don’t think that’s good.”

Sunset furrowed her eyebrows, as she looked at the glass near the new Stand user’s feet. It was very quickly rising off the ground and floating around the user. She didn’t exactly know what it was doing to cause that, but she didn’t want to find out. Twilight stood up, as light flashed around Ice Phoenix’s hands. As the figure drew closer, and the two began to feel the weight in their feet disappear, Ice Phoenix slammed both hands together, creating a blinding flash of light. The being stopped for a moment, covering its eyes, and yelling in annoyance.

Sunset grabbed Twilight by the shoulder and guided her out as the two ran, and leapt through the office window, Ice Phoenix and Deep Purple smashing through the two windows with their punches. The two flew out the window, and skidded down the side of the hospital, before stopping on a window ledge several floors below, their Stands slamming their fists into the side of the building to slow their descent.

The being leisurely stepped over the glass and broken window works, before looking out the window and seeing the two escape down the rest of the building, using the window ledge as a position for their next jumps. The being’s stand made snarled expression in contempt, and laid a hand what remained of the window sill, before shattering it under its grip.

With nothing left to do, it decided to complete the last part of its mission for the Secret Emperor; retrieving Doctor Pezuna. It went over, and grabbed Doctor Pezuna, the Stand hoisting the figure onto its shoulder, as the cloaked user disappeared into the shadows.

Twilight and Sunset, meanwhile, had managed to make their way back to their bikes, as Sunset looked over the hospital in worry.

“We out ran him…it.” Twilight remarked, before laughing nervously. “We should be fine. Absolutely fine.”

“Who the heck was that?” Sunset asked. “And what kind of Stand was that?”

“If we get out of here, I can have Deep Purple cycle through all the names she’s gathered.” Twilight replied, as Sunset nodded.

There was no point in getting worked up. The figure had ambushed them, and used surprise and terror to its advantage. Once they learned their true powers, the ball would be in their court, so to speak. With that, the two got on their bikes, and left for home.

Doctor Pezuna awoke, looking around in shook as he felt himself jostled from a bumpy ride. He briefly panicked, looking around at an unfamiliar van, sweat running down his face, as the driver seemed to notice his awakening, and stopped and parked the van, stopping by the side of an old forest. The being’s Stand manifested, seated in front of Pezuna, and crossing one leg over the other, as it rested its head on one fist, the other hand resting on its hip.

“You’ve disappointed the Emperor very much.” The Stand’s growling, burning voice hissed out.

“I thought I had them.” He said apologetically, shaking his head, before looking up directly at the Stand. “Is he going to execute me…personally?”

“He still needs you.” The Stand replied, its teeth briefly clicking together. “His body hasn’t recovered fully.”

“So, what about my job?” Pezuna asked, scratching the back of his head.

“Done for.” The Stand replied with a hiss. “I went through the trouble of cleaning all hospital records of you and scrubbing the security footage. You’re welcome.”

“Great. I was growing fund of that job.” Pezuna muttered, as the figure started the van again.

“Would you rather lose your head?” The Stand asked, as it flickered and vanished into its user.

“No, I’d rather not actually.” Pezuna sighed.

The drive continued in silence.

The next day, the hospital had to have several sections closed due to extreme damage to the interior and exterior, as well as checking up on the various guards that had been knocked out, one who ended up in the ceiling somehow. Although confused and frustrated, police could find nothing on the security footage, and strangely, the records of one doctor were now completely gone, as though he had never existed.

With nothing else to do, the hospital committee could only close done the parts in need of repair and order the staff, visitors and patients to look out for anything strange.

The strangest find by detectives, was what appeared to be a hand print that had crushed the window sill after whoever had crashed through it, but no human being could have possibly broken the sill with their bare hands. This find was kept hidden from the public, as detectives had to essentially end the case, confused and angered at the act, but had no evidence to point towards anyone

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Alright, that ends the first six chapters I had ready. The upload cycle will be a little slower from here on out, as I find time to finish them. I hope you enjoyed it, and rest assured, I will finish this story.

Atomic Punk on the Run Part 1

Seven Hours after Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle’s battle within the hospital, Unknown location.

Onyx Buster filled away on his computer, the large, barrel-bodied man finishing up his work, as an email message came in. Scratching his chin, he hit the button, opening up the message as he read it, before his eyes widened in shock. It was the boss, the supposed Secret Emperor, the one who had given him his Stand.

He robed the back of his bald head nervously, as he continued reading. The Boss had told him to wait and lay low, that because of his power, it would be too dangerous to deploy him in a hostile situation. Apparently, something had come up. Something really bad.

“Onyx, your fellow Skoutatoi, Lucky Diamond, Amber Spice, Brute Force and Straight Comet have all been defeated by the student known as Sunset Shimmer and her group.” The message read, causing Onyx to raise his eyebrows. Sunset had a Stand? He had a class with her and hadn’t even noticed anything off. “She has also gained knowledge of our organization and it’s members from Doctor Pezuna’s failure. Your Stand is unrefined, but powerful. I am activating you to remove this threat. The situation demands power above all else. Eliminate Sunset’s allies, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. They are closest to your location.”

He stood up, activating his Stand as the armored skin-suit snapped out form behind him like a cape, and folded and pressed over his body, covering him in a charcoal grey-silver suit, with small black scutes along the shoulders and back, and armored red goggles over his eyes. He leaned over his computer, reading the rest of the message.

“Do not reply to this until you have removed the two. After that, I will send you to your High School.” The message concluded. “Do not fail.”

Onxy nodded grimly, as he shut down the message and then his computer, before he ran down his stairs, and barreled through the sidewalks, before turning west, and running off. He had a mission to accomplish.

Rainbow Dash sat back on her Stand-infused bike, her feet kicked up as the engine hummed at the ready. She had, in her testing the Stand numerous times in the past, could stop, spin and start up again and turn without her even touching the controls or from her just standing on top of it. While she had made it no secret her desires to have a “punch ghost” as she had taken to calling them, she loved her Radar Love Stand. The ability to punch things was one thing, but being able to go at high speed with no hands or feet? Far more fun and up her alley.

She waited for Fluttershy to come out and get on the bike so they could get to class before anyone else. The speed-obsessed student taped her fingers across the handles of the bike, sighing slightly. Fluttershy always spent a little too much time making sure all her pets and animals were safe and sound and had food to eat before leaving. Rainbow presumed that she couldn’t judge. She would never admit it, but she dotted on Tank as much as Fluttershy did with her own animals.

“You waiting for someone?” Asked a deep, gruff voice from an alley way.

Rainbow craned her head slightly, raising an eyebrow. There was a thick-set guy, rather familiar to her, but she couldn’t place him. He leaned against a wall, most of his body hidden in shadow.

“Depends,” She replied, glaring at him. “Whose asking?”

“Oh, just a classmate on my way.” He said, stepping out slightly to reveal his face and a body hidden in a trench coat. “The name’s Onyx Buster.”

“You sound familiar.” Rainbow Dash said, still uncertain of him. “How come I’ve never seen you pass through here?”

“Oh, I live a few blocks down the road.” He explained, pointing westward. “I was late getting up.”

“Then what are you doing in the alleyway?” Rainbow asked, turning her bike slightly to face him.

“Alright I’m…ready.” Fluttershy said, as she came out and saw the two glaring each other down, awkwardly shifting her feet. “Um, who is that?”

“Onyx Buster.” The guy greeted, waving his hand to her with a slight smile.

“If you live down the road, what are you doing in the alley?” Rainbow repeated, glaring daggers at the stranger.

He seemed to consider her words for a moment, before stepping out of the alley, body covered in his trench coat, as he slowly stepped onto the middle of the street. He tilted his head slightly, eyeing the two like a shark, as a Fluttershy opened her mouth to speak.

“You really shouldn’t…” She began, before Rainbow interrupted her.

“Whatever it is you want, out with it now.” She grumbled. “Did the Secret Emperor send you?”

“Perhaps.” He said, interlocking his fingers together. “Perhaps not.”

“Sir, you should…” Fluttershy tried again.

“If you’re a Stand user, come on out and let’s throw down.” Rainbow Dash challenged with a slight grin. “Mono e Mono.”

“I’m not just going to reveal my Stand out here in the open!” He said with a chuckle. “Unlike you, some of us try to keep a secret.”

“What’s the matter, jealous of the speed I’m tearing up with?” She said, grin widening.

“Oh, no, it’s a pretty little bike.” Onyx said patronizingly. “You must’ve just gotten the training wheels off.”

“Well, let’s see what you got to beat it!” She said, turning her bike around to face him, as the wheels revved up, smoke rising off of them.

“The road isn’t…” Fluttershy tried to interject again.

“Then let’s go then!” Onyx said, black smoke rising off his form, red goggles appearing over his eyes, as he took a fighting stance.

Before anyone could react, however, a car came screaming down the road, hitting him dead-on, and carrying him away as it sped off, Rainbow’s mouth immediately dropping, and Fluttershy gave a yelp of shock and horror, jumping back slightly.

“Ugh.” Rainbow struggled for a moment, before gulping and regaining her composure. “Let’s…see the damage on him.”

Fluttershy got on, hanging onto Rainbow’s waist, as they speed, the duo looking over signs of a body or any bloody smears from where he could’ve landed, but found nothing. Rainbow slowed slightly, as she smelled something. Her nostrils flared as she raised an eyebrow, Fluttershy making a similar expression herself.

“Is that…?” The companion began to ask.

“Burnt leather and metal I think.” Rainbow said, looking around. “Must’ve been a mess.”

“How do you know what that smells like?” Fluttershy began to ask, as they drove on, following the tire tracks.

“Well…urm.” Rainbow said nervously. “I…oh hey look, I think that’s the car that hit him.”

The two stopped, and looked over a car, a large, expensive silver vehicle, it’s front head crushed against a wall, smoke rising form it. The strangest sight, however, was that the vehicle was cut in half, as though something had smelted right through it. The driver was nowhere to be seen either.

Rainbow drove a little closer, eyes narrowed. Whatever had done this, it had to either be a Stand ability or magic. Fluttershy and her looked around, weary of any attack.

“Stay alert.” She warned her friend. “And don’t touch anything without your Stand.”

They moved along, looking around, before Fluttershy spotted something out of the corner of her eye. She turned and saw the smoldering remains of his trench coat. Rainbow followed her glance, and looked down at the tattered remnants of the jacket, before looking to her friend in worry. The two turned as they heard a deep chuckle, and a stomp.

To their left, was Onyx Buster himself, now dressed in a strange armored suit, charcoal grey in color, and with his crimson goggles affixed over his eyes. A red glow emanated off his body, as he smiled broadly at them.

“Bad mistake, Rainbow.” He said, waging a finger at her. “Let me get hit by a car is very rude.”

“You seem fine.” Rainbow replied, raising an eyebrow.

“I normally wouldn’t share.” He said with a shrug. “But my Stand Atomic Punk makes me untouchable.”

“Very arrogant of you.” Rainbow said, giving him a side ways glance. “No Stand is invincible.”

Onyx took a fighting stance, as the red energy glow intensified around him, even the concrete under his feet beginning to melt and soften. “Come and try it then. Hit me with your best shot.”

“I don’t need my best to even finish you off!” Rainbow shouted, grinning broadly, as she reeved up her Radar Love bike.
“Rainbow Dash, I really don’t think you…” Fluttershy said wearily.

“Don’t worry.” She said, lowering her head as she prepared her bike. “His Stand makes him hot. How will that stop a tire putting a dent in his head?”

She didn’t wait for an answer, starting up her bike and speeding forward. “Just hang on and watch me kick him to the curb!”
Radar Love sped off, smoke rising from its tires. Onyx smiled broadly in anticipation as he spread his legs out and braced for her to crash into him. Radar Love sped off, zooming towards him at blinding speed, before jumping high into the air, and falling towards him. Rainbow Dash grinned in anticipation for her front tire impact with his skull. However, Onyx merely sat there, glaring up at the Stand-infused motorcycle with a grin, tilting his head slightly. Just before the machine could come down on his head, he raised his arm above his head.

The tire crashed down, as Rainbow concentrated all of her energy on flattening him. She bared down on him, but nothing happened, only smoke rising from his arm, as she tried harder and harder to get her Stand to run him over. A red glow began to emanate from his arms, as he throw his arm sideways, tossing Rainbow and Fluttershy away. Rainbow twisted the handles of her bike around, and landed Radar Love on it’s tires, facing Onyx. He turned quickly, and flicked out his wrists, sending two bolts of red and orange energy at them, as Rainbow sped away to the left.

The two bolts impacted on the ground they once stood on, melting and burning away the ground, asphalt and all, until two smoking holes were left. Rainbow and Fluttershy’s eyes widened, as he turned on his heel to face them, his arms glowing once more.

“What kind of Stand is this?!” Rainbow demanded in shock. “I don’t see anything, not a punch ghost or any of that!”

“It’s right in front of you.” Onyx said, flexing his arms like a body builder. “The Stand is my second skin. I have all the protection a Stand can offer, with the added bonus of looking great in it!”

He clapped his hands three times, red and orange energy sparking off, and landing on the ground, the asphalt and road hissing and smoking where it landed, as he pointed at them with both fingers.

“Now, all I need is to either touch you, or get within my range, and I’ll melt you away.” He said wiggling his fingers. “Ever seen those little meteors and comets that get too close to a sun?”

“So, do we fight still?” Fluttershy whispered to her friend.

“Against a guy who controls magma, I don’t think so.” Rainbow Dash said begrudgingly.

“It’s plasma!” He protested, smoke rising from his body. “Plasma will burn a whole lotta lot worse!”

"Well, we’ll have to stay away then.” Rainbow said, turning her stand away and speeding off.

“You can’t run from me!” He roared, as he ran after them.

Radar Love sped off, tires and engine roaring as they sped off. Rainbow looked back slightly, as Fluttershy hung tightly to her waist, eyes narrowed. She had hoped that her first fight would be something fun and awesome, but facing a guy who apparently could burn like a sun was not fun nor awesome.

Fluttershy yelled over the sound. “What do we do now?”

“We get to the others,” Rainbow said. “or, possibly, lose him in the city.”

“Can we lose him?” Fluttershy asked. “Your stand…kinda stands out.”

“Well, we can’t get close to him.” Rainbow said. “Not until he turns down the heat. Then I smash his head!”

“There’s just one problem,” Fluttershy said nervously, as she pointed behind them. “He’s catching up.”

“What?!” Rainbow shouted, glaring back, bugged at the Stand user.

Indeed, as Fluttershy had said, Onyx Buster was catching up with them, the only thing Rainbow could see for certain was the smoke rising from his feet and the ground as he towards them, picking up speed, soon out passing any normal human Rainbow had seen. He soon stood neck and neck with them, as Rainbow watched him, too shocked to say anything. Was his stand allowing to achieve such high speeds in such little time?

“How are you doing that?” She sputtered out.

He grinned broadly at her, merely flexing his fingers. “it’s the heat. Now, sayonara.”

He leveled his right hand directly in front of her face, as his hand began to glow a bright red and orange color. As he fired, the bike lowered itself, leaning to the left and under the beam, as the wheels spun slightly, and swiped out, slamming into Onxy’s legs and sending him toppling to the ground. Radar Love righted itself as Rainbow drove onwards. She was almost ready to congratulate herself, before she stopped and glanced over her shoulder to see that Onyx’s body had vanished.
She almost stopped Radar Love, before shaking her head and picking up speed. In her experience those that stopped and gawked in horror movies tended to get killed the quickest.

‘I ain’t gonna be the first to die, I tell ya that much!’ She thought to herself as she picked up speed.

The ground rumbled near them, bubbling and hissing, as her and Fluttershy’s eyes widened, as the bubbling, melting mess of road and concrete followed them, leaving a hissing trail in its wake, before Onyx Buster himself rose up out of the muck he had created, bright red energy dancing off and around his body as he glared at Rainbow. He jumped forward, and bounded forward on all fours, and, as he got close to Rainbow again, before lifting up his right, and swiping it forward, like a massive cat swinging at a rat. Three bolts of molten plasma shot out, as Rainbow swerved to avoid them.

One struck the ground in front of her, melting it to slag, while the other two blasts hit her upper arm, and her check. She yelped in agony, as smoke rose from her wounds. She looked down at her arm to see the sleeve, skin, and muscle had been melted to the bone. Her eyes widened in horror at the damage that must’ve happened to her face.

The small fairy-like creatures of Beautiful Day flew out from Fluttershy’s back and hands, and began and mending and regrowing muscle fibers and tissues. Rainbow yelped in pain and shock at this, as Fluttershy concentrated.

“Please, I know it hurts, but could you please not react too badly.” She said softly. “It’s hard to fix you while you’re jumping around.”

“Alright, alright.” Rainbow muttered, eyes wide but focused on the road as she tried her hardest to ignore the hot stinging biting sensation running up and down her arm and face.

She noted quite quickly it was very hard to keep still with Onyx Buster right behind them, seemingly never losing his breath, and easily able to keep up with Radar Love despite the extreme speed. Rainbow began looking around, trying to find anything that could help with the escape. She swiped Radar Love’s wheels to the left slightly, knocking over a number of garbage cans, and checked behind her. Onyx didn’t even slow down, barreling straight through the trash cans, and melting straight through them, his legs burning through them like a match through paper, as he continued after her without stopping.

Rainbow grinded her teeth slightly as she tried to thick of something new. So trash cans were easy for him, but what was the limit of that power?

“Alright, so he can melt through a car and some trash cans,” Rainbow thought aloud. “Then just how far can he take that power?”

“He did compare himself to a sun.” Fluttershy remarked.

“Oh, right.” Rainbow said, before cringing. “That just makes getting close to him harder then biting into a fresh-cooked pizza.”

“It can’t be all that bad.” Fluttershy pointed. “If that is his upper limit, he would melt through the earth, and out the other side.”

“Yeah…like this one monster movie I saw once.” Rainbow said, scratching the back of her head. “Still, he’s heating things up pretty badly.”

“We need some time to get away from him.” Fluttershy said, tapping her chin. “Can you climb up walls with Radar?”

“Let’s see.” Rainbow said with a smile, as Onyx grew closer, the heat already making her sweat profusely.

She made a sudden left turn, across two lanes of traffic, cars honking and drivers screaming in anger and confusion at the sight of the two, as Rainbow drew straight up the wall of a high rise, drove upwards, until flying off slightly, and landing on the ceiling. Fluttershy stepped off, stretching her legs, as Rainbow leaned back slightly, kicking her boots up on the frontal dash of her Radar Love, brakes automatically launching out and keeping the Stand-bike balanced.

“So,” She said, looking to her friend. “How do we beat a guy we can’t touch or get near?”

Onyx Buster came to a stop and glared across the street at the building Rainbow had scaled up. He almost couldn’t believe his own eyes when he saw it, but there indeed was the streak mark that showed where Radar Love had rode up on. He carefully made his way across the street, careful not to attract trouble, as he came to wall she had driven up. Already, people were calling the police and authorities over what had happened, and he thought of running off and reporting his mess up.

‘No!’ He thought angrily, baring his teeth like an enraged dragon. ‘I didn’t come all this way to stop now.’

He thought over what he could do. Maybe he could bring the whole building down, but quickly decided against that. It was too showy, flashy and what draw too much attention. Besides everyone, including the Secret Emperor, always said he had no self-control or temperance with his ability. He had to show them he could just as smart as any of the other Stand users.

‘If I can do this, they won’t look at me like I’m just some idiot meat-head.’ He thought determinedly, running his hand along the wall. ‘I can think with more then just my fists, I just have to put it to work.’

He felt the heat rising from the markings on the wall, is Stand absorbing much of the heat that would’ve damaged his skin, as he stopped, his eyes widening. Of course, Rainbow’s own ability had given him the answer he needed.

‘I’ll climb up!’ He thought with a smile, before contemplating it for a moment. ‘Following right after would be easier, but to obvious.’

He ran around, racing all the corner to another wall on the other side of the building. He narrowed his eyes in determination, lips set in a thin frown, as he looked all across the building. The walls further away would give them more time to get away, but they wouldn’t hear him coming.

‘If I can surprise them, melt them down,’ He thought determinedly. ‘Then the Secret Emperor will reward me for life. Maybe even one of them Varangian Guard chicks will go out with me. I’ll show everyone who ever thought I was just an idiot!’

He continued running, ignoring some of the strange looks he got from the alley dwellers as he went by, heating rising from his form once more, before he got it under control. He couldn’t lose his way, or let his ability run wild. If he could control it and use it wisely, he’d be able to truly come back the victor. He stopped in front of a wall on the other side of the building, looking up and down it, before nodding and slamming a hand into the wall.

Closing his eyes, he concentrated, focusing the heat through his fingers, as the heat ramped up, the area under his hands melting away slightly, and opening up a part of the stone allowing his fingers to slip in and grasp the small space he had created, as he began to pull himself up. The Stand-clad man smiled triumphantly as he scaled the building, feeling excitement build in his chest. He had done it, he had shown them all who was the top Stand user, that he wasn’t just a big dumb idiot!

His entire body began to heat up, before he breathed in quickly and got control again, before he melted right through the wall. He threw himself over, and landed on the fire escape, as he breathed in several times, and calmed himself down. It was obvious he needed to keep himself under more self-control, but he had done what even he would’ve thought impossible at one point. He jumped from the fire escape, and latched onto the wall, and began crawling upwards towards the top of the building.

Rainbow and Fluttershy still stood on top of the building, discussing the best way they could counter Onyx buster.
“I think we have to somehow force him to overclock his powers.” Rainbow suggested. “He has to have an upper limit, or at least, a stopping point before he hurt himself.”

“I don’t know about that.” Replied Fluttershy. “We might hurt ourselves more then anything.”

“There has to be something.” Rainbow said, before trailing off.

Fluttershy frowned. “Is something wrong?”

“We escaped him, but don’t you think he’d still be pursuing us?” Rainbow asked. “We were right in front of him when we went up the building.”

“Maybe he’s heading off to the High school?” Fluttershy asked. “Or is that too dangerous?”

“Probably.” Rainbow said. “Sunset, and everyone would be too much for one Stand user.”

“Then he’s still after us.” Fluttershy said. “Let me, look around for a bit.”

“Do your thing.” Rainbow said, as several of the Beautiful Day stands flew out, flying out and over the sides of the building, their green forms flickering across the building as they flew quickly out.

The two waited, as Fluttershy suddenly gasped, and looked behind her. Rainbow’s eyes widened slightly, as she looked at her friend.

“Something wrong?”

“He’s coming up the walls behind me.” She said, terrified, standing there stiffly. “I’m not sure how he’s doing it.”

“Hmm. I got something in mind.” Rainbow said. “But it’s dangerous.”

“What is it?”

“I’m going to use you as bait.” Rainbow admitted. “When he gets up here, I plan to ram him in the side.”

“I trust you, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy replied. “Do what you need to to win.”

“Alright, wish me luck.” Rainbow said, getting on Radar Love and driving off towards the small access building and pipes near it.

Fluttershy recalled her Stands to her and waited. She, at first, turned to face to face the wall, but decided against it, as it would make Onyx suspicious. With little else to do, she waited, sweat rolling down her face slightly.

Onyx climbed up further and further, breathing hard as he pushed himself to get to the top. He grinned as he heard the sobbing from above, unmistakably Fluttershy. It looked as though she had been left behind, or injured. This would make his mission much easier to accomplish. He stabbed his fingers into the masonry once more, before pulling himself up and throwing himself over, large chunks of the building falling off behind him. He smiled as he saw Fluttershy with her back to him.

“What’s the matter, Flutters? Scared?” He asked, sarcastically

“My friend left me here.” She said, shaking her head. “All alone.”

“I feel ya, my friends ain’t up to much either.” He replied, cracking his knuckles as he stepped forward. “Why’d the o-so loyal Rainbow Dash leave you here though?”

“For a surprise!” He heard to his left.

Before he could react, a massive form slammed into his side, and grinded into his face. He groaned in pain, as he felt a wheel impact, and grind into his face, the engine roaring as it grounded him into the ceiling, smoke rising from his face and body. He panicked, tried to grab the bike and trying to increase the heat around himself and burn away the bike. Rainbow Dash kept on however, despite the heat, a determined glare in her eyes as she tried her hardest to crush him down.

Onyx, looking around in fear, rolled himself over, allowing Rainbow to grind her wheels on his armored back, before slamming his palms into the floor, and burning a hole through the ceiling, and disappearing into the building. Rainbow rolled away from the hole, as Fluttershy stepped up, watching the human sized whole go all the way down through the building. Rainbow turned to Fluttershy.

“We better leave, before he gets back up.” She said, starting up Radar Love.

“You don’t think that got him?” Fluttershy asked, jumping.

“No, I think we made him angry.” Rainbow said, turning and driving off, leaping over the building’s edge, and landing on a side street. “We need as much distance as possible.”

Onxy stood out of the hole slowly, groaning from the effort. He was injured, only slightly, from Rainbow’s attack and his fall. He stumbled to his feet, and looked around. Ruined machinery, broken pipes and sparking circuitry lay around him, and overhead. There was steam rising from the areas he landed and melted through. Yet, for all of the damage he did, and all the ruined pipe works all around him, no one had shown up yet.

Not wasting any time, he headed for the closest door, and ran out. He looked around for any sign of the two running off, running towards one corner of the building, then to the other, and peaking around the corners for any sign of his targets. He almost overlooked one of the back streets, before noticing something. The tire tracks just started. There was no sign of a turn or anything, as though they had just appeared in the middle. Of course, it could simply have been another driver applying pressure at this moment, but in a backstreet, where speed limits were slower. He leaned in close, pressing his face down briefly on the tracks.

‘Still warm, and still smell of burnt asphalt.’ He took a mental note. ‘Very recent.’

He began to contemplate perhaps leaving these here, before running off in the direction of the tracks. Even if he was wrong, he still knew his way to the High School. Worse come to worse, he’d have to call in back up at the school and make a mess. But, in the end, he would take them out.

He ran forward, heating up the area in his boots and feet, before rapidly cooling the area, allowing him to briefly achieve a state of zero friction, as he ran forward. He’d be on them in no time.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

That took awhile. Getting ready for College means I won't have as much time to work on this, but I still plan on finish it, don't you worry. Anywho, time to Talk Stands.

Radar Love started after watching Mad Max Fury Road and Road Warrior, with the idea of using vehicles as weapons and all. The intent was to capture Rainbow's basic personality, fast, robust and dangerous, and able to give a beating while also taking one itself. I named it after the song Radar Love, by Golden Earring, ://. When creating Radar Love, I wanted a song that captured the speed and high-octane aggressive Rainbow Dash is known for, but my two go-to examples, Speed King and Highway Star, the two that would've fit her best, were of course taken, I don't like using Stand names already occupied. I at first thought of Fox on the Run, but Radar Love is a personally favorite of mine, so I went with that.

Beautiful Day was inspired by the faeries of old Scottish, French and German medieval tales, of small beings that could either help you or harm you, based on their mood and the holiday and all that, or just if they felt like it. The idea also was inspired by the Parasprites, and the idea of Fluttershy taking these potentially destructive forces, and using them to heal and do so much more with them. I named it after the U2 song, Beautiful Day https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=co6WMzDOh1o

Atomic Punk is a little different. A Stand bound to a suit around Onyx, I based it off a football player, smashing and crushing his way through anyone who gets in his way with sheer brute force, and Godzilla, who, in the movies could project radiation around into a pulse attack to blow up targets that try and touch him. He, like so many others, was initially planned for, but added as the story started to take shape. I named it after the Van Halen song, Atomic Punk. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_2JTCd_lLOg

Atomic Punk on the Run Part 2

Rainbow Dash brought Radar Love to a stop, before looking around for any sign of Onyx Buster. Thankfully, there was nothing. They had for a moment, lost the aggressive Stand user in the city, and managed to put some space between themselves.

“Are you sure he’s not gone completely?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“I’m sure of it.” Rainbow said. “His stand is too powerful to be put down so easily.”

“So, dropping didn’t work, running him over didn’t work.” Fluttershy said worriedly. “What do we do?”

“He can heat things up, so, obviously, we find a perfect counter.” Rainbow said, looking around, before spotting a sign.
She pointed it out to Fluttershy. “I’d say that works.”

Fluttershy looked over her shoulder and spotted the sign. She looked uncertainly at it, before looking back to Rainbow Dash. Rainbow smiled confidently.

“Are you sure about this?” She asked.

“Sure, I’m sure!” Rainbow replied. “Gas station, heat him up, do the math.”

“Alright.” Fluttershy said hesitantly.

“We just need to lay the trap perfectly for him.” Rainbow said, scratching her chin, as she reeved up Radar Love again.

As they drove off, Onyx Buster came stumbling in a few yards away from where they were standing, he gasping for breath, his stand suit battered and damaged from abuse, before his eyes widened. Running forward again, he stopped where his target had been standing, before clenching a fist. He had been so close to them, if only he hadn’t gotten his street names mixed up! He breathed out to calm himself and ran forward again.

‘I have them within my sights now,’ He thought, eyes focused on the trail of smoke they left behind. ‘They can’t get away now.’

Though he needed to rest, he pushed himself onwards. He could catch a long-deserved nap and contact the Secret Emperor after his sleep. Besides, if he rested now, he might lose them again, and the Emperor would not be pleased if he returned to him in failure because he fell asleep. His feet continued to melt and reform the ground underneath him in seconds as he ran, eyes ablaze with determination to win.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash stopped off at the gas station, a foreign gas company, called Stroheim Gas and Patrol. Rainbow swore she had heard of a Stroheim in history class, but couldn’t quite remember. She’d have to ask either Twilight or Sunset about it, but decided to concentrate on the current trap being set up. Fluttershy reached into her purse, and pulled out some money.

“I’ll buy the…oil?”

“Oil.” Rainbow affirmed, nodding.

“Oil, and you contact Sunset and the girls and tell them not to worry.” Fluttershy said, stepping off, and stretching her legs, a slightly audible crack and pop following.

“Yeah, don’t worry about the psychotic stand user trying to murder us.” Rainbow said dryly.

“I don’t want them to worry.” She said, sighing. “just let them know we’ve got this.”

“Alright, hurry up and get the stuff, alright?” Rainbow said with a nod.

Fluttershy ran off, money in hand, as Rainbow pulled out her phone from her pants, and pushed the button. She waited a moment, before Sunset answered.

“Hello?” Her voice said uncertainly.

“Yeah, Sunset, me and Flutters might be a bit late.” Rainbow said.

“Are you two alright, the girls are worried sick.” Sunset said, voice more alert. “And Pinkie wondered off, and we’re…”

“Listen, it’s a Stand user.” Rainbow said. “Now, he’s no big deal, we’ve beaten him down a bunch, we just need one last blow to really finish him.”

“Are you sure, maybe you should get over to school and…” Sunset began.

“No, don’t worry your Bacon-haired head.” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “Just let me a Shy handle this, and you’ll have one less Stand to worry about.”

“And if you don’t watch it, I’ll have two less.” Sunset lectured. “Just make sure you two know what you’re doing.”

“We got it, we got it.” Rainbow said with a shrug.

“Tell Fluttershy I said hi, and good luck.” Sunset said.

“Tell the rest of the team hey for me.” Rainbow said, as the call ended.

Fluttershy came out with two large cartons of motor oil, as Rainbow gave a small, mischievous smile.

“Let’s get started.” Rainbow said, stepping forward, and rubbing her hands together. “He’s gonna love our surprise.”

Onyx slide to a stop, looking around for any sign of his two targets. He only saw Rainbow Dash, leaning against the side of her Stand-infused bike, as though she was bored with waiting for him, before turning her head towards him.

“Well, look who decided to show.” She said in mocking praise. “Did you get lost?”

“What, no! Of course not.” Onyx buster said, cracking his knuckles. “Well, a little bit.”

“Well, then, if you’re ready,” Rainbow taunted. “Step on up and face me.”

“Don’t underestimate me.” He warned, pointing a finger. “I can project heat, you brought me to a gas station. You intend to burn me out.”

“Like we do something so obvious.” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

“Well, then, I’ll just have to burn you out.” He said, stepping forward, fists clenched at his sides.

“Is that your best tough guy line?” Rainbow asked. “If you’re going to go kick someone’s butt, you need to make it sound cool.”

“Don’t talk about my wording!” Onyx shouted, not stopping. “I get enough grief from my ‘teammates’.”

He took a final step and stopped, his foot pressing down on something liquid and…oily. He pressed his teeth down hard together, as he glared at Rainbow. She made an exaggerated yawn, as she looked at him in boredom.

“Are you going to do something or what?” She asked. “I’m waiting.”

Onyx didn’t say anything, merely lifting up his hand and pressing it down, and projecting a small blast of energy, that caught the oil on fire, and created a spreading inferno that quickly wrapped around the duo and created a ring of fire around them.

“Was that it?” He taunted. “You’re great plan?”

“Well, you were supposed to give me time to light this match.” Rainbow said, holding it up for show, before shrugging. “I guess you leave me no choice but to resort to something a little nastier.”

“Wha…” Onyx began, before she quickly pulled out a bucket of oil and dumped it all over him.

He stepped forward quickly, trying to get away from the intense flames around them, as the oil soaked into his Stand, before Rainbow stepped forward and planted a foot in his chest, kicking him back into the flames. Onyx yelled in horror and pain as he fell on his back, the flames now covering him. Rainbow turned away, preparing Radar Love to leave, before she heard him stop. She turned slowly, as he stood up slowly, fire still covering him and his stand, as he stepped forward, both hands held out, as fire danced around his body.

“Ha! Is that it?” He yelled to her. “You thought you could light a heat-controlling stand, on fire?”

“Well, no.” Rainbow said, scratching the back of her head.

“Well, whatever stupid idea you had, you’re gonna fry for it.”

“No, she won’t you…big…meanie!” A voice called from behind the gas pumps to their right.

Onyx turned, raising his hand, no wrapped in fire, and prepared to attack, as 10 of Fluttershy’s Beautiful Day Stands flew out, holding another bucket and threw it down, another liquid splashing down on him. He backed away, as it soaked into him and his stand, and completely doused his flames. All that remained of his power-up, was a cloud of steam rising from his body.

He only chuckled, shaking his head. What a foolish move on their part. He held up his hands to Rainbow Dash, and concentrated, ready to melt her and her Stand-bike to a puddle of goo. However, all that came from his hands, was more steam.

“What the heck?!” He yelled. “Is this Stand water or something?”

“Stand water, wouldn’t that be radioactive or something?” Rainbow asked.

“That’s Standing water, and no, it’s only normal water.” Fluttershy explained. “On nature walks, I learned its hard to start a fire with twigs or leaves that are wet.”

Fluttershy stepped out, her swarm of Stands flying all around her. “You may burn hot enough to melt metal, but it’s hard to conduct heat when you’re covered in cold, freezing water.”

Onyx’s eyes widened as he watched the two, breathing hard. She was right. Indeed, he had practiced with his stand, and in the past, had the ability to dive in and melt a swimming pool’s water. He never thought getting wet like this would stop his power. He wouldn’t let them see his doubts. He straightened himself, as he gestured towards himself.

“Come, come on then!” He challenged. “I can’t light a match, but I can still crush a brick with Atomic Punk!”

Rainbow jumped on Radar Love, reeved it up, and sped off towards Onyx, jumping into the air, and slamming down right on his face. He groaned as the tire spun faster, grinding into his face, but did not let the pain distract him, grabbing the front wheel, and trying to pull it off of him. Rainbow kept up, her eyes focused and determined as she sped up further. Onyx placed his right hand on the side of the wheel, struggling to move it away, before wrapping his other arm around the back, so that both were pressed against the right side. With a great yell, he pushed the wheel to the left, as he pulled back his right fist, ready to smash her head open. Fluttershy yelped in fear, holding her hands over her eyes to keep from having to see what happened next.

However, Rainbow didn’t seem perturbed at all. With a confident smile, she set the front wheel down, spun on it, and, faster then the eye could follow, slammed the flatside of the right wheel into Onyx’s body, sending him toppling to the ground. She spun in a complete circle on her front wheel, set the back wheel down, spun on that, before landing on both, smiling confidently at Onyx’s struggling form, before speeding off and jumping to land on him while he struggled on the ground. Before Radar Love could slam down on him, he spun on the ground, getting onto his back, and swinging his right fist, and crushing the front wheel on one side.

Rainbow’s right hand and wrist, reflecting the damage from her stand, crushed and twisted, as she yelled in pain. Onyx swung his other arm, as Rainbow jumped up and away, landing hard on her left side, as she cradled her damaged arm. Radar Love transformed back into her bicycle, the energy flowing out, through the air, and into Rainbow’s body, as Onyx Buster finished destroying it with his bare hands.

He looked up from the broken wreckage and slammed his Stand-covered boot down on the wreckage, gesturing to Rainbow Dash.

“Ha! Look at you!” He yelled confidently. “Your bike is gone. You’re practically Standless now!”

“You owe me a lot for that, jerk!” Rainbow yelled back.

“I’m gonna break a lot more then your bike.” Onyx said, cracking his knuckles. “Break your face, is what I mean.”

Suddenly, something hit him, just below the eye. He flinched slightly, backing away, as he swatted about, trying to get whatever was hitting him in the cheek to go away. He looked around, before something began stinging the other side of his face, before buzzing about and beginning to hit his nose. Onyx reached up and covered his nose, looking around in surprise and confusion.

“What the heck is that?!” He demanded in annoyance.

“What?” Rainbow asked, confused, as she tried to see what he was swatting at.

She saw something buzz off to the left side of his face, and begin throwing thousands of punching to the area above his eye, before slamming a last strike into his brow, blood popping and leaking out, in a slight trickle. He held his injured eyebrow, as he finally saw what had been attacking him. One of Fluttershy’s Beautiful Day stands. He struggled to grab it, as Rainbow stood up, ran towards Fluttershy, and the two disappeared around the corner of the gas station. Onyx grumbled in irritation as the Stand darted around, before finally snatching it within his left hand, and crushing it in the palm of his hand. He opened his hand, as the broken and shattered pieces were carried away on the breeze.

He looked around for Rainbow and Fluttershy, before starting off in a run again. Without Rainbow Dash’s Stand, he doubted they could get far. He looked around for them, trying to see any sign of them. He saw something out of the corner of his eye, and immediately ran after it. It appeared to be one of Fluttershy’s Stands, flying off somewhere. He followed after it, as the Urinal doors in the back of gas station creaked open slightly, and Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash staggered out, Fluttershy helping the latter out thanks to her injuries.

“That was a close one.” Rainbow said, before taping the door with the back of her hand. “Thank goodness for this thing.”

“What now?” Fluttershy asked. “School’s a bit far now.”

“We need to find a bike shop.” Rainbow said. “Any bike, motorcycle, anything, so I can bring my Radar Love back.”

“I think I know a place nearby.” Fluttershy said. “If we hurry…”

“You just might make it before I figure out your trick.” Onyx said from behind a series of crates and the massive recycling and garbage bin.

He stepped out from behind it, holding a Beautiful Day stand in between his fingers, before slowly crushing it’s head. “How many more of these do you have, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she and Rainbow turned around, facing Onyx as he dropped the destroyed Stand to the ground, and stepped on it. “Another simple trick, and I simply had to double back to fool you.”

“Step on up and face us then!” Rainbow challenged, as Fluttershy held her back so she wouldn’t hurt herself anymore.
“A user whose Stand can barely fight on it’s own, and another who can’t activate it without a little bike to ride on.” He said, cocking his head to the side and scratching his chin. “Not exactly a fair fight.”

Fluttershy looked around, and spotted a half-used bottle of water that had been thrown in the recycling, and had been knocked into the streets by Onyx Buster’s arrival. She focused her eyes forward. She fought back the urge to run, or to start crying and whimpering. If she could use that bottle, she could survive this. Onyx grinned broadly at her, flexing his fingers as a field of energy began to bleed off of him.

“Come on, we both know how terrified you are.” He taunted. “Honestly, considering how meek you are, I’m surprised you could even get a Stand.”

He stepped forward, the bottle now to his right. “Come on, cry Fluttershy. You could never handle pressure and fright when the chips were down.”
“Don’t listen to him.” Rainbow muttered, looking back at her friend. “You can do this.”
“I know I can.” Fluttershy answered, as she pointed at him. “Because I don’t intend to forgive a big…mean…jerk like him today!”
“Ha! How intimidating!” Onyx laughed, as her two of her Stand bussed by his feet without his notice, and went for the bottle. “I’ve dried up enough, that my Stand should be able to burn you both to ash. It won’t be pretty, I assure you.”

As he stepped closer, the two Beautiful Day stands lifted up the bottle, and leveled it at his eyes. Fluttershy’s own eyes briefly darted over to the bottle, as he followed her glance.

“Wait…What are you…?” He began to ask, as the two crushed it with all meager strength they could muster, and sent a jet of water at his face.

He increased the heat, vaporizing the water sent into his face, as Fluttershy and Rainbow ran off.

“I don’t think that worked.” Rainbow said, looking over her shoulder. “He just evaporated it.”

“It worked just fine.” Replied Fluttershy. “It was supposed to evaporate.”

Before Rainbow could asked further questions, she heard Onyx yelling in anger and annoyance, looking around blindly. She at first thought he was coming after them, but saw him trying to wipe away his goggles. The two made their way as quickly as they could, trying their hardest to get as much distance between themselves and Onyx as they could.

“I’m blind! I’m blind!” He yelled as he tried to rub off the steam from his goggles.

Rainbow smiled to Fluttershy as they picked up the pace and made their way out and to get away from Onyx. “That was ingenious, Flutters.”

“Thank you.” Fluttershy said with a small smile of pride.

Onyx, finally getting tired, grabbed his goggles and took them off his eyes, and placed them on his forehead, before his eyes widened. His targets were gone again.

He bit his lip as he tried to look around for them. ‘How could this have happened?!’

He swiped at the top of his head, as though to pull back on his hair, as he looked around for them. Without Radar Love, it would be impossible to track them. He saw numerous back alleys and side streets around the Strohiem Gas Station, plenty of areas for them to hide out in.

‘This is embarrassing!’ He thought. ‘I’m the Atomic Punk. I could melt the moon and all the world’s tanks with my power! I can’t be fooled by water and pixies!’

He took a deep breath in, as the heat form his body began to melt the pavement under his feet, his body sinking, before he stopped his power and stepped out of the two footprints he had left. He held the side of his head, trying to concentrate.
‘Alright, think, think Onyx!’ He told himself, sweat pouring down the sides of the his face. ‘They need a bike, where do they go to?’

He tried to cycle through his memories of the town, and this neighborhood. He had been here a while ago as a kid. His family had been cruising around after he moved to town, years ago. At one of the stops, he had gotten stung by a wasp. His father made it up to him by getting him a bike.

“A black bike with blue and green flames.” He muttered to himself, as the reached into the inner compartments within his Stand, and pulled out his phone.

He began to type in the description of what he could remember of his old bike, fingers dancing across the screen as he pulled up bike shops in the area. That particular bike was rare back then, but now sold across the Canterlot Township area. However, the results revealed something. A shop not far from here had sold them before any other, one that was still active in the area.

‘Bluemarine Bikes.’ He thought, as he began to look up something else on his phone. ‘Time to head on over there, and revisit my old stomping grounds.’

He took off in a run, heading towards the place, following the directions mapped out by his phone. He considered simply smashing through every house, before discounting that idea.

‘No, Emperor wouldn’t like that. Too much attention.’ He huffed. ‘Maybe if I smash these two, and get back to him, I can finally put him in his place. Show him for bossing me around and doing nothing.’

He rounded a corner, running through the back alley and past several nice houses, dogs barking as he approached. Soon, he could put this whole nightmare of a fight behind him, and, more importantly, pay back those two idiots for putting him through so much hurt and humiliation.

BlueMarine Bikes had been in business for many years, started by a French-Italian family who had immigrated from their country following World War 2. The place had been passed down the family line for many years, and, indeed, always seemed to have super-natural luck with getting the best bicycles, of the finest quality from all around the world, and selling them at good prices. The good price tag was the main draw for Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, as they staggered up to the front of the store. Luckily, with most kids their age and younger at school, the place was vacant, and gave them the chance to stop and rest for a bit near the front doors.

“Alright, let’s get in there, grab a bike and go.” Rainbow Dash said, trying to stand, before staggering slightly, as Fluttershy quickly grabbed her and helped her down gently.

“You need to heal first.” Fluttershy said, concerned, as she manifested several of her Stands.

“Let’s get inside, and out of sight.” Rainbow Dash said, looking around. “I don’t want to be out in the open with that guy still running around.”

“Alright.” Fluttershy said, helping her friend up, as they both staggered through the front door, a small bell tingling, as soft jazz music meet their ears, and what smelled like the air after a rainstorm permeated the air.

“Welcome to BlueMarine bikes.” A deep male voice announced from the backrooms, out of sight. “don’t steal a thing!”

“Thank you, and don’t worry about us.” Fluttershy said.

“Err, that’s what they all say.” The voice muttered grumpily.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash both relaxed slightly, as they made their way to one of the Bike rakes, and sat down, Fluttershy laying Rainbow down, as her Stand began to work on repairing her bleeding legs, busted up arm and the cuts along her other arm.

“Ow, ow ow!” Rainbow Dash said, trying to bite her lip to keep quiet. “Can you not hurt me while you heal me?”
“I’m trying, but muscle and bone need to mend, and that can be painful,” Fluttershy explained. “Please, hold still so I can do this. Bones are especially difficult.”

The shop owner was going through his records, making sure all of his orders and stock was in place, as he heard the two girls from up front making strange noises. He groaned slightly, not exactly new to this sort of thing.

“What is with a bike shop being a beacon for teens to come and mess around like that?” He grumbled, rising from his chair. “I’m just a businessman trying to make some money!”

He adjusted his tall white cap, as he stepped forward, and quietly opened the door, prepared to catch the two on the ground, one kneeling over the other. His eyes widened slightly, as he cocked an eyebrow.

“Alright, you need to lift up your shirt.” Fluttershy said, as Rainbow Dash squirmed underneath her.

“What?!” Rainbow said, trying to keep her voice down as she struggled. “I thought you needed to heal me?!”
“I need to reach your ribs.”

“I thought you were supposed to make me feel better!” Rainbow said through clenched teeth. “This all hurts like hell!”

“If it hurts, that means the technique is working.” Fluttershy responded calmly.

“Hey, don’t lift up my shirt like that, not until I’m ready!” Rainbow yelled in surprise. “Your hands are way too cold!”

“Why are you such a baby.” Fluttershy complained. “just let me reach in there.”

The shopkeeper simply stood there, his face unmoving and as hard as a rock, as he merely turned away, shaking his head.

“At least my brother isn’t here to see that.” He said shaking his head, before taking a steading breath. “Let teens be teens. No kids out getting bikes anyway. If I leave em be, they’ll finish up in no time.”

He went back to sorting his stocks and orders, turning up the jazz music slightly to tune out their ruckus.
Fluttershy, meanwhile finished up, her stands withdrawing from Rainbow’s body as they finished mending the injuries and fractures in her ribs and arm bones. Rainbow felt around her body, surprised the injuries had been healed.

“See, I told you I would finish up quick.” Fluttershy said with sheepish smile, as she helped her friend up. “Now let’s grab a bike.”

“Alright.” Rainbow said, testing her legs to make sure they still worked, as they made their way to the front, still breathing hard from her ordeals and the ‘healing’ process.

She looked around, before spotting a bike, a bright orange one, with black and purple tiger stripes. She took it off the racks, and brought it up to the front desk. She waited a bit, noticing the jazz music was a little louder now.

“Why is this dude playing the music so loud?” Rainbow asked, as Fluttershy shrugged.

“Just ring the bell.” Her friend replied. “He’s probably asleep or something.”

Rainbow Dash rang it twice, before the store owner peaked out, looking at both of them uncertainly, before stepping out, and looking over the bike.

“Will this be all, ladies?” He asked.

“Yeah, that should be it.” Rainbow said, leaning against the desk.

“Alright, that’ll be 200 dollars.” The owner said.

“Really, wow.” Rainbow said, pulling out a credit card, and handing it over to him.

He rang them up, handing it back, before rubbing some hand sanitizer on his hands, and pulling up the recite and handing it to her. He looked down at her, as he took a deep breath.

“Listen, I won’t judge you for your life style.” He said calmly. “But please keep that out of my shop.”

“What?” Rainbow asked in confusion, as she took the bike out, Fluttershy raising an eyebrow at him, before looking at her friend. “Keep what out?”

“Never mind, have a nice day.” The man said, waving them off. “Good luck with everything.”

She gave him a confused and befuddled look, before turning and leaving. Fluttershy looked at her, scratching the back of her neck.

“What did he mean by that?” Fluttershy asked, as they reached the exit.

“Let’s not think about it.” Rainbow Dash said, shaking her head, as she got on, and began concentrating. “We need to get the move on and get out of here.”

As she concentrated, the bike morphed, expanded outwards and shaped itself into a larger, more powerful motorcycle, cyan and dark blue in color, just like the other Radar Love. It’s engine roared as she tested the grips and the controls.

“You two!” An all-to familiar voice shouted, as they both looked up to see Onyx Buster sliding to a stop out of one of the alleys. “I finally got you!”

“I can’t believe this.” Rainbow Dash said with a groan. “What is this guy, a bloodhound?”

“I don’t think he’s nice enough to be one.” Fluttershy commented.

“Not what I meant.” Rainbow Dash muttered, as the Stand user stepped right up to the street, fists clenched as energy began to burn all around him again.

“I will get you back for all of this!” Onyx declared. “I’m one of the best Skoutatoi in the Emperor’s service. I deserve respect. Respect and obedience!”

“Fluttershy, get on.” Rainbow Dash muttered to her, as she readjusted her gloves, looking at Onyx. “You intend to talk my ear off.”

“I’m gonna burn them off!” Onyx declared, before raising his fists, energy crackling and burning around them. “So, same thing, try and run me over, as I crush your pretty bike?”

“Actually, I thought of slapping you with the wheels abit.” Rainbow said with shrug. “Thought I’d change things up a bit.”

“Funny.” He remarked, stepping onto the street to attack.

He jumped back a second later, as a car went speeding by again, yelping in surprise as the car barely missed him. Rainbow Dash merely smiled, as she hit the gas and speed off after the car, jumping into the air, transforming Radar Love back into a normal bike, and landing on top of the car of the car, Fluttershy still behind her, as the two balanced on top of the speeding car. A little difficult, but nothing she and Flutters couldn’t handle.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Fluttershy yelled over the rushing air and horns going off.

“Got us away from him, didn’t it?” Rainbow asked with a grin, as she glanced back at Onyx.

The Skoutatoi Stand-user glared at them in determination, and ran to catch up with them, before jumping up, hitting a wall with both feet, and bouncing off, to land on top of a car not far behind them. Her eyes widened, but she didn’t panic. He was determined, she had learned that dealing with him this whole time, but he didn’t seem that smart, not compared to her and Fluttershy at least.

As the car he had hitched a rid on drove closer, Rainbow threw her bike on the roof, transformed it back into Radar Love, and grabbed Fluttershy, speeding off as he fired a beam of plasma at them. His hand followed, incinerating and melting the road pavement as Radar Love sped off. The car they were on, and the one he was, screeched to a stop, the two drivers looking to each other in surprise, before gawking at the massive crevice of melted asphalt and molten road before them. Onyx growled like a tiger, jumping off into the boiling road material, and running off after them. He wouldn’t be outsmarted by them, not this time.

Rainbow, meanwhile, sped off into the highways, turning off the suburb roads, and into the heavy traffic. She bobbed and weaved in between the cars, trucks and vans, horns sometimes honking, as Onyx followed after, scanning the roads, before find a sports car. The car was speeding along, the man’s music blaring, as Onyx jumped up into the air, fired a brief burst of plasma to boast himself along, and landed on the top of his car, before burning a hole in it.

The guy slowed down, as Onyx poked his head in. The young man and greased, slicked back hair, and shades on, well built, and a muscle T-shirt. Though he could not read the writing, there was an arrow pointing downwards. Onyx shock his head in disgust, as the man looked up at him in surprise.

“Hey, you can’t go melting my car!” The man cried. “Do you know who my father is?”

‘Good, I’m gonna enjoy messing up pretty boy’s car even more now.’ Onyx thought with a savage grin, as he pointed his hand at him, energy glowing. “You want to end up with a hole in your face too? No? Then follow that bike, with the rainbow-haired girl.”

“Ahh...oh...Alright.” The man said, quickly, turning his head around and focusing entirely on the road now. “Um, you want to like, get in. Very comfy here. I have the best AC and cooling you could want!”

Onyx shock his head. “Shut up and drive.”

He removed his head and shoulders from the hole, and stayed crouched on the roof of the car, glare focused out on Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy as they bobbed and weaved through traffic, the sports car following close behind, not listening to the honks and angry yells of the other drivers. The nervous driver felt sweat dripping down his face and back, as he focused on them. Why was this crazy man on his roof? How did he burn a whole through his car? How was that girl getting such high speed on just a bicycle? A million questions buzzed through his mind as he rushed after them.

‘If I get him to those two, and help him get them,’ He thought nervously. ‘He’ll let me live. I don’t know who they even are, so who cares what happens to them?’

As he sped up, and got within range of hitting them, a beam of orange-red energy flew out, and blasted the ground, as they dodged out of the way. He jumped, immediately hitting the break on reflex, as Onyx put his head in again.

“Idiot! That was me! Keep driving and let me kill them!” He growled to him, energy building off his body again.

“Ye…Yes sir!” The Driver answered nervously, as he hit the gas.

Onyx fired blast after blast at them, each missing, and merely creating smoldering, smoking craters in the road around them. Rainbow remained focused on the road, drifting to the left as she dodged more of Onyx’s blasts of energy, before jumping and landing on the concrete dividers, and driving along them. She drove further down, looking up at the oncoming overpass bridge, before jumping into the air with Radar Love, landing hard in the middle of the bridge, and turning right, before driving off.

Onyx waited, calculating his jump, before jumping up, and grabbing onto the bottom scaffolding of the bridge, hanging there, before throwing his legs up, and heating up his body, melting through the bridge quickly, and leaving a burning, smoking hole right in the middle of the bridge. He flipped backwards and jumped back onto the bridge, cars stopping as the drivers looked at him in shock and surprise, as he ignored their confused yelling and ran off after Radar Love.
Rainbow looked behind her, to the not so shocking sight of Onyx Buster chasing after them. She sighed as she bobbed and weaved through traffic, turning off the highway and back onto the main roads again. He wasn’t giving up, she gave him that. He focused in on, eyes burning with dark determination, as he heated up his body, burning and melting through any car or truck that got in his way. He would not let them escape. He could not let them.

Rainbow looked around for something to use to slow him down, before spotting several tall shops and other small business buildings, not as big as a skyscraper, of course, but just enough height to get away from Onyx. She lead Radar Love off the main road, into the sidewalks, and jumped, gaining incredible height as she hit the roof of a barber shop. Rainbow smiled triumphantly as she rode all the roof. To think, she had originally wanted a simple punch-ghost. She doubted Sunset or Twilight could do half the stuff she was pulling off with Radar Love.

Onyx came to a stop as he looked up the building, seeing Rainbow jump along to each one, her bike seemingly, without care for gravity or the laws of physics, jumping and hitting the air at high speed and landing the on the roof of the next building. He looked around for something to grab onto or jump on. Even with his Stand Suit’s abilities, he could never reach the top in time to catch them. Finally, an idea came to him.

Building up heat his in his hands, he leaped upwards, before pointing his hands down, and firing 2 massive blasts of energy from his palms. The blast destroyed and melted the sidewalk underneath him but carried him further upwards then ever before. He spun in the air, and landed on his feet, right on the roof of the building Rainbow had first landed on, and quickly ran forward, leaping across every building as he followed after them. A motorcycle stand jumping across roofs wouldn’t exactly be hard to miss.

Fluttershy leaned into Rainbow’s ear. “Ah, Rainbow, we have a small problem.”

“I know.” She grumbled in irritation. “He’s following us. He never stops following us.”

She and Radar Love jumped across another wide gap, the air rushing past their ears, as they hit the roof of a large office building, shaking slightly from the impact, and sped off for a bit, before slowing down and turning in the middle of the roof, waiting as Onyx Buster caught up with them. He too jumped form the building, missed, latched onto the side, and quickly scaled the side of the building and jumped onto the roof with them. The three sat there, breathing for several minutes as they glared at one another, before Onyx Buster finally spoke.

“I deserve this victory.” He declared. “I’ve pushed beyond my own limits, and gone beyond what my peers would’ve expected. Thank you for this.”

“If you want a victory, you’ll have to get it.” Rainbow replied, reeving up Radar Love. “You don’t get it by merely pushing yourself. You have to go beyond even your enemy.”

“True, true.” Onyx replied, holding up a finger. “But you have no where to run. I have you right where I want you.”

“No, not where you want us.” Rainbow corrected, shaking her head. “We stopped here to face you. In a way, you’re right where we want you.”

“Then we are both where we want the other.” Onyx replied, flexing his wrists.

‘If that makes you feel better.’ Rainbow thought grumpily with a roll of her eyes. She was growing more sick of this guy by the minute.

“The only true way to solve this, then,” Onyx said, stepping forward, as energy gathered around his body once more. “Is with a clash of Stands.”

“Again.” Rainbow remarked, as she reeved up Radar Love.

Onyx charged right at as Rainbow and Fluttershy readied themselves for yet another head-to-head bout with Onyx.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

I was lucky enough to have pretty even and clear schedule at college. First weeks are always easier then the next few, so I guess I got lucky here. I expect the next won't be so easy. After finishing a few discussion boards, I had time to throw this next piece together.

Atomic Punk on the Run is meant to represent a slight change to the story. Where the characters before faced villains that could be defeated in either one chapter or just two parts. Now, villains are a bit tougher, more determined, and willing to do much more to win. As they get closer to the Secret Emperor, fights will get much more bloody for the characters to complete.

I also enjoyed throwing in some call-backs and Easter eggs from Jojo, just to spice things up a bit with the story, and make things with Stands and such feel more natural to the story as a whole.

Atomic Punk on the Run Part 3

The tall figure rose from his chair in his study, putting away the book as he placed a hand on his shoulder, much of his muscled upper body uncovered, revealing deep-set scaring and old wounds. He took a deep, slow breath, as he looked out the darkened windows.

“Onyx has taken a long time to report.” He muttered to himself. “Could he be another defeated minion?”

He slowly stroked his chin as he thought things over, his frown deepening as he thought things over, before reaching into his pants’ pocket, and pulled out his phone. He hit a button, before waiting.

“Yes, sir?” A voice answered.

“Has Onyx Buster reported in?” The Emperor asked.

“Oh! No, not yet sir.”

“Has Rainbow Dash or Fluttershy appeared?” He asked.

“No, neither sir.” The voice answered. “Should I keep watch on the 4…?”

“Four?!” The Empero asked suddenly, raising his voice. “There should be five!”

“The target Pinkie Pie just vanished!” The voice answered nervously and quickly. “I…I don’t know where she vanished off to, I swear!”

He took a long breath, seconds ticking by, as the Secret Emperor calmed himself. “Fine, but make none of the others disappear from sight, understand?”

“I…will watch them sir!” The Voice quaked with fear.

“Good. Contact me if either Rainbow and Fluttershy appear, or Onyx.” The Emperor ordered sternly, before hanging up.

A second, shorter figure appeared behind him, a few feet away. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“Should we deploy?” She asked.

“No, you will stay at my side.” He answered, glancing over his shoulder. “Besides, this weeds out the weaklings from my organization.”

“If you are sure…sir.” She said, before disappearing into the shadows once more.

He stood for a moment longer, lingering by the window, before taking a seat, and opening a book, and picking up a pencil, as he began to jot something down.

“I can only wonder why Sunset would turn back towards the ideals Celestia championed.” Muttered The Emperor. “Surely, why turn your back on the potential for power that Celestia and Luna limit among their disciples.”

Rainbow and Radar Love lifted into the air, about to come down on Onyx Buster, before the Stand-bike veered off to the right, slammed into the ground, and circled around, pouring up dust in a circle around the enemy Stand user. The Stand user held up his hand to block out the dust, before Radar Love suddenly jolted forward, hitting him in the side. Onyx grunted in pain, but grabbed onto the bike, trying to use his closest hand to melt away the bike. She snapped the handles backwards a bit, wrenching the bike away from Onyx's grip, before slamming the back wheel into his face, knocking him down.

She didn't bother to look back down at him, driving off and leaping off the roof of the office building, landing hard on the ground with an earth-shattering *boom*, before driving off towards the outskirts of town. Fluttershy, meanwhile, looked over her shoulder to see Onyx had dropped down from the building, and was again in hot pursuit.

"Rainbow, he's following!" She said, eyes widening.

"I know." She mumbled in irritation.

"What's the plan?" Fluttershy asked, nervous. "We've been leading him around for an hour or so now, but nothing puts him down."

"I have no clue." Rainbow replied, sighing slightly.

She was about to continue, when she spotted something. A sign. Sorpac Heavy Chemicals. One of Filthy Rich's many companies. Rainbow struggled to recall why exactly this stuck out in her mind. Something on the news about unsafe working conditions or something. Fluttershy looked at her nervously.

"I don't think that place is safe." She remarked, rubbing her neck.

"Yeah, which is why we're leading Onyx Buster right there." Rainbow said, picking up speed as she turned Radar Love towards the direction of the Heavy Chemical factories.

Onyx watched as Rainbow Dash turned Radar Love towards the direction of Sorpac Heavy Chemicals, and sped off. The Stand user's eyes briefly widened, before he concentrated, and turned and rounded the corner a few minutes after, determined not to let any surprise hamper his chase. Whatever they were planning, it could only end in his favor.

'You burn chemicals, bad things happen.' He thought simply. 'If they're willing to risk that, let them. I'm tired of this whole stupid chase.'

The road to the Chemical plant was stopped suddenly by a large checkpoint, meant to stop traffic. The two stopped and veered off road to avoid being seen. Fluttershy sent out her stands without a word, the small, faery stands watching the post for a couple minutes, before returning to their master. As they touched down on her palms and shoulders, she was immediately given almost a complete recording of what they had seen, like little video cameras in their heads.

"There's no guard. I think he's on break." Fluttershy reported to her friend.

"Good, this will be more fun without some dork trying to stop us." Rainbow said with a grin, as she reeved up her bike, and sped off towards the checkpoint.

She came back on road, built up speed, and flew through the air, landing right in front of, or rather, behind the checkpoint, and driving off down the road towards the chemical plant. Fluttershy seemed worried, pensively biting her lip as she looked around the road for a sign of anyone coming.

"Are you sure this is ok?" She asked. "I feel like we're breaking in."

"Well, we are breaking in." Rainbow replied, making a slight turn as she looked around for any people.

All she spotted were various cars and trucks parked and all around the building, but no sign of any people out and about outside the building itself. She hoped she could get inside, and avoid any people spotting her, and deal with Onyx and get out. She slowed down, cruising by several of the cars, until she spotted one of the side doors. She sped up slightly, and turned, Radar Love pushing the doors open, before they went inside.

Onyx, meanwhile, slammed straight through the guard rail, not stopping until he came to the parking lot. Where could they have gone? In this maze of cars and trucks, the tracks they left often blended things together. While he was gifted with a nose able to deduce much of the scent of tires and burnt rubber, and when it was made, too many jumbled his smell. This was one of those cases. His eyes darted from spot to spot, trying to pick out something, before his eyes focused in on one of the side entries.

'Easy access. Easy removal.' He thought to himself, rubbing his hands together, as he darted to that location.

He would have to move quick, and get the drop on them. They had wormed their way out of his sights before, and he didn't intend to let that happen now. He passed by the cars, leapt over several more, landed on his feet, and ran through the doors.

Rainbow stopped Radar Love briefly, to get a good luck around the factory they were in. The place was mostly metal, low brown colors and rusted from age, with many warning signs about the unsafe chemicals, and potential damage to the eyes, lungs, skin, hair, eyes, mouth, nose and eyes. She raised an eyebrow at the signs, but said nothing, looking around for any protective gear. The platform she rode on creaked slightly, as the machines roared and groaned underneath them.

"I'll try and bring us around the place." Rainbow said. "We've got to find..."

"Hey!" Onyx shouted.

"Oh, jeez. Does he every stop?" Rainbow muttered, as she turned Radar Love around to face him.

"What do you think you're doing in here?" Onyx growled. "You thought you could lose me in here?"

"Maybe, maybe not." Rainbow replied, spotting a loading crane, leading into a long metal chain, ending in a rusted old metal hook. Her eyes darted to it, before focusing back on Onyx Buster in total.

"I have no time for you running!" Onyx declared, pointing a finger at Rainbow Dash. "Now face me, or surrender. No more running."

"I've got a roundabout way of accomplishing that." Rainbow said coldly, giving a small grin.

Onyx raised an eyebrow, as he stepped forward. "Oh?"

Rainbow reeved up Radar Love and charged at Onyx, as he raised his hands and cocked back one of his fists to slug the motorcycle Stand user away, before Radar Love suddenly swerved to the left, as Rainbow reached out and snatched the chain in her left hand, and rode into hook it onto Onyx. He tried to turn, as she hook the chain under the suit's neck, readjusted her grip to lower it, and rode around and around, faster and faster, until the chain had wrapped around Onyx, enclosing his arms and legs. he struggled for a bit, before looking up and cocking his head at her.

"So, this is the best you can do?" Onyx said with a grin, before heat began to build up.

"No, actually, this isn't all of it." Rainbow replied coldly, before speeding up and slamming head-on into Onyx.

The hostile Stand user went flying over the platform, leaving hanging from the chain, as Onyx's eyes widened in shock.

"Careful landings, Onyx!" Rainbow taunted, as both she and Fluttershy waved in mock good-bye and sped off.

He growled slightly, looking down below, and trying to find a way around to keep himself from landing hard below. He had taken soo many falls, he wasn't sure his Stand could withstand anymore.

"Only a Stand can injure a stand, right?" He thought, thinking it over quickly, eyes darting nervously. "but, I've taken a lot of abuse already..."

He groaned slightly, looking around for anything to help him escape. He sighed, as he began to concentrate his energies once more into heating up his body. This would not take long to accomplish. He quickly concentrated the heat around his upper-body, snapping and melting away the chains from his arms and shoulder, sending the few remaining pieces falling to the ground. Much of the chain was destroyed, but, over his head, was a few feet left leading into the rest of the crane. He allowed the chains to be broken apart, before jumping up and grabbing, focusing as he tried to bring his heat and energy back under control.

He quickly scaled up the chain, before back-flipping and landing atop the crane, crouched and looking over the entire factory. He chewed his lip slightly as he looked over the whole factory, trying to find his targets again, in all the machinery and steam issuing forth. Finally, his ears detected the feint sound of a motorcycle engine. He turned his head to the left, towards the sound, and spotted the brief trace of something pink.

He climbed down quickly, and leapt off once he felt safe, and ran forward, heading in the direction he had seen them last.

The two, meanwhile, continued speeding about, moving past shocked workers just getting coffee or on break. The workers were wise enough to move out of the way, as Fluttershy looked over the various sections of the factory before her, before grabbing Rainbow Dash's shoulder.

"Wait, stop!" She shouted above the roar of Radar Love.

"Wait, what, why?" Rainbow asked, bringing Radar Love to a stop immediately, as Fluttershy jumped off. "We don't have much time, we need to keep moving."

"I might have a way to defeat him." Fluttershy said, as she turned towards the sign and began reading it over. Sweat beaded down her head, as she looked around at the various sections of the plant.

Her eyes darted around, as she tried to memorize all of the details she could about the factory, before she heard a loud hiss and screams, people running away, as her eyes darted to her right. The door that had lead them, that had locked down right after they entered, was slowly but surely melting and burning away. Finally, the figure stepped forward from the burning, smoking ruins of the door, angrily focused on the two.

Fluttershy ran towards Radar Love, as Onyx immediately chased after them, not bothering to stop or making any grand threat towards them, his eyes wide with rage as he closed in. Rainbow sped off, as she turned slightly to Fluttershy.

"Where's the target, Flutters?" She asked as they picked up speed, Onyx still dangerously close behind them.

"You need to turn right up ahead, and head towards the eastern wing." Fluttershy directed. "If I remember correctly, there might be something that we can use up ahead."

"Might be?"

"Something I kinda maybe sort of remember from a science class with Sunset." Fluttershy explained.

"I hope it works then!" Rainbow remarked, as she drove off towards Fluttershy's directions, Onyx barely keeping up, as he slammed into a wall, partially melted it, before pulling himself out and continuing the chase.

The two drove onwards, the tiles cracking and breaking under Radar Love's tires, before partially melting and reforming under the extreme heat of Atomic Punk's energy field, Onyx sliding along slightly as his Stand rapidly cooled the tiles. The chase continued, Rainbow turning and swerving in the directions Fluttershy gave her. As the chase continued, Rainbow swerved to the right of the hall, and drove across one of the walls, avoiding a worker who had been frozen in shock at the sight of the two.

Rainbow left a long, deep scar across the wall, as she drove across it, before turning to the worker.

"Get out of the way, dude!" She yelled as she drove off.

Onyx slide to a stop, calming down his heat projection, and grabbed the guy by the shoulders, shoving him into the unscathed wall.

"Stay out of the way!" He yelled. "You'll get hurt if you freeze up like that!"

He ran off, heading for Radar Love, eyes focused on them with absolute rage.

'Using some random slob to distract me, constantly thwarting and avoiding me like they're so smart!' He fumed within his mind. 'They get on my nerves with how arrogant and snobby they are!'

He continued running, before they suddenly turned a corner to the right, speeding off. He barely had time to register the fact, before he slammed into the wall, burned through it, and emerged on the other side, in another series of offices and test rooms. He groaned in irritation as he looked around, before running off to the right, trying to find an exit, and the way to get to his enemies.

Rainbow drove a little further, finally bursting through two doors, and stopping to look around. The place before them was a processing plant within the factory, and above them, near platforms lined with guard rails, were a series of large smoking vats and holding tanks. Rainbow gulped slightly at the sight of all this, while Fluttershy looked around, pursing her lips.

"Are you sure this is the right area?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes." Fluttershy said meekly. "All we need is Buster."

A moment later, the wall to their left began to glow a bright orange, as the large figure of Onyx burst through the wall. The Stand user was hunched for some time, breathing heavily, glaring at them from the tops of his eyes, before taking a deep breath and straightening himself out.

"What are we doing here, then?" Onyx asked sarcastically. "Planning to mix some sleeping pills together so I won't have to go through the trouble of knocking you out?"

"No, our aim is to beat you, here and now!" Rainbow declared, cracking her knuckles. "I'm sick of you following us like a crazy mental patient."

"Good grief." Onyx said, shaking his head. "Talking big, as always, I see. You've tried to beat me at least three times already. You're getting no where."

"Neither are you!" Rainbow taunted. "All that fire you're tossing out, and what has it gotten you but a bruised set of ribs, and a bruised ego?"

Onyx said nothing merely glaring at the team and looking around for any tricks or traps. He could overcome any trap in his way, so long as he could prepare for it. He stepped forward, fists clenched and ready to snap their necks. He would enjoy making them suffer for all the humiliation he had gone through.

'Once my pride is healed, they'll all learn to respect my power, and not see me as an idiot anymore!' He repeated the claim in his mind, teeth clenched as heat began to rise from his body.

He stopped as he took a deep, feeling a shift, his eyes darting downwards, as he jumped away. A section of the metal platform and scaffolding breaking and dropping underneath. He landed hard in an area to his right, only to feel it shift again, as he leapt away from there. He landed again, looking around for anymore traps on the platform. He began to try and think of anyway around this, before remembering something one of the other Skoutatoi had told him.

'Brute has said that Plasma is neither solid, liquid nor gas.' Onyx thought quickly. 'And since I can control the heat from my stand...'

He concentrated, as a reddish-orange liquid began to spread out from his boots, across the floor, as Rainbow wisely took the chance to speed off. He however, didn't concern himself with that, making sure the liquid seeped all around the platform, just hot enough to speed up the spreading process and to keep any potential attacks away, but not enough to melt the whole platform while he was still on it. As it spread out, he noticed the areas where it dropped, the plasma substance hitting parts of the platform, and disappearing briefly, before more flowed over it.

Onyx concentrated on these parts, before running, and making sure to avoid, jumping and running to and fro as he followed after the tracks Rainbow Dash had left.

Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, looked back over her shoulder to see him pursuit no, as her eyes widened a bit.

"I thought busting up that platform a bit would slow him down." Rainbow grumbled. "He seems to be getting smarter with every fight."

Fluttershy looked around, before focusing on a canister. "Wait!"

"Huh? We can't afford to wait..." Rainbow began, before she followed Fluttershy's finger.

"Knock that over when he gets close."

"That thing is huge!"

"Do it, it should help slow him down." Fluttersy said, a determined look in her eye.

Rainbow Dash looked as though she wanted to say more, but shook her head. "Alright. We'll try this."

Onyx jumped over the stairs, and landed on the platform, glaring at them, before a smile crept across his bruised and batter face. They had no where to run to now. He could finally finish this. Rainbow's set into a small, determined frown, as she gestured with her head to Fluttershy, who got off and stepped away carefully, watching as Rainbow Dash readied Radar Love. He made a short hop, before picking up speed and running towards her, heat building in his body. Rainbow waited, grips tightening on Radar's handles.

'I have to do this just right.' She thought, sweat rolling down the sides of her face, as she grinded her teeth together nervously. 'If I do this too soon, it won't work. Too late, and I'll probably die.'

Onyx, charged onwards, clenching, then opening, then clenching his fists again in anticipation for the ending he was about to deliver onto Rainbow. As he got within arm's reach, he pulled back his left fist, but before he could yell in triumph, Radar Love spun about on it's front wheel, twisted away from him, and slammed the back wheel into the side of his head. He yelled in surprise, as the right side of his body hit the nearby container. His eyes widened as he realized what was happening, but couldn't stop it. He couldn't cool himself down quick enough before his right side submerged and melted through the container, and whatever was inside poured out and vaporized.

He fell to the ground, slamming into the platform, and creating a human-sized crater in it, as the strange liquid spread out under and around him. He pulled himself out of the solution, trying to wipe it away from him, as he felt a strange sensation on the left side of his face, and his left arm. He reached over, touching his face with his right, as he felt his left foot go numb, as though it had fallen asleep.

"Wha...What the heck did you idiots do to me?!" He demanded, dragging his foot along as he struggled to step towards Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

"I remember from science class, that if that chemical is absorbed into the skin, it will cause numbness for 2-4 hours." Fluttershy explained, crossing her arms in front of her. "It won't hurt you, but it will hopefully make you stop being such a meanie."

"You...you think I'll stop just because of some medicine?!" He demanded, trying to step towards them again, before falling on his knees. "I'll never quit!"

"Then this is where I come in!" Rainbow declared with a confident grin, as she reeved up Radar Love.

"Rainbow Dash, you should wait and...!" Fluttershy began to warn, only for Rainbow to drive off, focused entirely on Onyx's form.

Onyx looked shocked and terrified as Rainbow gunned for him, eyes wide behind his goggles. "Wait...!"

She snorted slightly to herself as she leaped upwards slightly, and prepared to slam down, tire first, onto his face. He wouldn't get any mercy from her, not after all he had put her and Fluttershy through. As she came close to smashing down him, however, he clumsily rolled out of the way. It was nothing worthy of the Olympics or a Ninja, but just enough to get him some space, and not enough to time readjust her attack.

Seconds before hitting the ground, he stood on his knees, and grabbed the back of her jacket with his hand, and threw her off her bike, and slammed her into the ground. She quickly tried to scramble to her feet and get out of the chemical solution, only for Onyx to turn and press his hand down on her face, forcing her body right into it. He smiled broadly as he pushed down harder.

"First, I'm gonna numb you up, then I'm gonna melt you down to a puddle!" He declared, words slurring slightly. "I'm gonna so enj..."

His words were interrupted by a pipe slamming into the back of his head, causing him to stagger. Rainbow looked up, to see Fluttershy holding a large pipe, and had imbedded it into the back of Onyx's Stand-protected head. She got to her feet, her foot dragging beside her as she struggled to move. Onyx staggered from the blow, stunned and surprised, but not hurt. Rainbow, glaring at him, lifted her limb left foot and swung it into his exposed mouth, as he yelled, muffled, in pain, and went flying away. The Skoutatoi Stand user held his mouth in pain, as Rainbow struggled over to her now-normal bike, and grabbed it's handles, struggling to pull it up, as Fluttershy ran to her and helped her pull the bike up.

'I should've listened.' She groaned mentally within her mind, shaking her head. 'Now I feel like I'm at the dentist, and almost out of the fight.'

She got on with Fluttershy's help, and activated her Stand, Radar Love spreading and filling out the bicycle into his motorcycle form, as Fluttershy got on, and held onto her waist. Onyx got up with difficulty, his foot still dragging, as he smacked the side of his face, and his leg, struggling to get feeling back.

"Come, damn things, get back in action, before they get away!" He growled to himself.

Rainbow herself didn't feel too hot either, her left fingers barely able to grip the handle, while her right arm was screaming agony from an injury taken during Onyx's throwing her off her bike. Her foot struggled to stay on, as she sped off, Radar Love wobbling slightly as she traveled along.

"I'm sorry Fluttershy. I screwed this up." She said miserably, as she struggled to maintain her course.

"Don't think like that." Fluttershy said, shaking her head. "We bought some time, and if I'm right, hopefully, the stuff should be here that we need."

"What stuff?" Rainbow asked.

"Just keep going." Fluttershy said. "If I find it, I'll point it out, ok?"

Rainbow only nodded, but didn't seem to certain. She turned to see Onyx following behind, leaning heavily on the guard rails of the place, a dark fire in his eyes. She wanted to pick up speed, trying to will Radar Love to go faster, to leave behind in the dust, but found she couldn't. She was going at a leisurely pace, and that was the best she could do.

'This medicine stuff is ruining everything.' She mentally groaned. 'I can barely hit the speed I need. I feel like a little old lady driving around.'

She made a turn, going up another ramp, leading up to the highest platform in the building, as Onyx followed. Rainbow drove forward, up the stairs, and onto the above platform, and finally, past a series of large, massive holding barrels the size of a house to her left. She drove forward a bit more, until Onyx managed to crawl up and onto the platform. He took a deep breath to steady himself, before leaning on the railing.

"Can you please just surrender?" He breathed heavily. "You're sucking the wind outta me."

"How about you, you can barely stand up!" Rainbow challenged.

"You can barely ride your own bike stand!" Onyx countered.

"Then come and get us.'" Fluttershy replied bluntly.

Onyx sputtered and growled, baring his teeth, before taking another breath. "Seeing as I'm a sportsmen, I'll give you a chance to catch your breath."

The three waited a moment, staring at each other, and around the area, before Onyx Buster stood away from the railing, leaning hard on his working leg, as he began to move towards Rainbow.

"Break time's over." He grunted, pointing at them. "Time to give up and die."

He began moving towards Radar Love, as the Motorcycle mounted Stand user prepared herself for another fight. Fluttershy, meanwhile, jumped off and ran towards the massive cylinders hanging off the side of the platform. Onyx didn't particularly care what she did. Her stand at best had scratched him sometimes in this running battle. There was no point in worrying about whatever she tried. Rainbow was the main threat, and had to be targeted above all else.

He stepped forward, fists clenched as he focused on the Rainbow, who glared back at him, a dark fire in her eyes. A moment passed, before Onyx swung his fist at her face. She immediately dove low, swiping at his legs, as he jumped over, and brought his right foot up. Radar, still at a sharp inclined angle, drove backwards, as he slammed his foot into the platform, plunging it straight through. He grunted, and removed his foot, as Radar Love straightened once more.

Fluttershy, meanwhile, was looking over the massive containers and their contents. The bubbling green liquid made her a little woozy just standing over it, but she knew this was what she needed. Or at least, she thought it was what she needed.

'I'm certain this is what Sunset said was used in experimental knock out gas.' She thought, wracking her brain for the memories. 'Oh, I wish I was better at chemistry! I don't want to take risks in this.'

Onyx suddenly slammed into the railing near, causing her to jump and yelp in surprise at the sight of him. His back and shoulders had hit the railing, bending and destroying it utterly. He groaned as he stood up slowly, Rainbow glaring at him.

"Fluttershy, get away from him, quick!" Rainbow shouted in warning, but all too late.

Onyx turned and, baring his teeth, snapped forward and grabbed her, wrapping one arm around her neck in a stranglehold, as he stood near the edge, looking back of the chemical slurry below him. He turned to Rainbow.

"Come one and try and stop me!" He taunted. "There's no way you can speed towards me before I drop her!"

Rainbow glared, reeving up her bike, as Onyx readjusted, gripping her by the collar, and holding Fluttershy over the container of chemicals.

"Give me any excuse!" He challenged.

"Rainbow Dash, please, listen to me." Fluttershy said, straining against the Stand User's grip. "You need to beat him, and send him over the edge!"

"No talking! I make the rules now!" Onyx declared. "You both stand down, or Fluttershy here goes into that crap in the giant jar."

"Rainbow, just go for the win, I'll be fine." Fluttershy said, as Onyx tightened his grip slightly.

Rainbow Dash looked uncertainly at them both, back and forth from Onyx, to Fluttershy, then back again.

"I...I can't." She said, knuckles turning white as she tightly gripped her motorcycle controls.

"Make your choice Rainbow!" Onyx snapped. "I may look like one, but I don't have the patience of a saint!"

"Rainbow." Fluttershy said one last time. "Trust me."

Rainbow steeled herself, glaring right at Onyx, as she reeved up. Onyx, however, merely chuckled slightly.

"Oh?" He said, tilting his head slightly. "Why do you have yourself all puffed up? You seriously don't intend to fight still, even if it means the sacrifice of your friend?!"

He released Fluttershy, and dropped her into the vat below, laughing as he brought both fists up, ready to block all of Rainbow's attacks against him. One down, six to go for him. He spread his legs wide, and bent them low, a wicked grin his face, despite his bleeding lips and eyebrow. Rainbow floored Radar Love, as best as she could sped off right towards Onyx's face. Radar Love's front-end hit Onyx right, his feet sliding a few inches closer to the edge, but stopping as he brought the strength and durability of his Stand to bear.

"Is that the best you got?" Onyx taunted, the two only a few meters away, face to face now. "It feels like a soft summer breeze hitting me."

"Is that why you're sweating?" Rainbow asked, cocking her head to the side.

"Never you mind." Onyx grumbled, as he quickly stepped to the side, and pushed Radar Love over the edge and into the platforms below.

"Not so fast!" Rainbow shouted, wrapping an arm around his neck and spinning her body around to his back. "I've got one more surprise for you!"

"You're gonna snuggle up with a Stand user that can melt metal?" Onyx said with a laugh. "Are you insane?"

"I'm not here to hang on!" Rainbow declared, readjusting her grip onto his shoulders, and digging her heels into the back of his spine.

He struggled against her, trying to shake her off, before she kicked off, sending herself off of him, before kicking him down into the vat. A moment later, he hit the chemical vat with a splash. Rainbow stumbled towards the edge, and saw not only Onyx struggling to the surface, shaking and rubbing his face down, but another surprise. Sitting, rather uncomfortably on her horde of stands, who were flying beneath her like a living, moving palanquin throne, was Fluttershy.

"How did you know she would survive the fall!?" Onyx demanded, struggling to stay on the surface.

"I didn't." Rainbow admitted. "But she said to trust her, and I did."

"You should've brought friends to help you." Fluttershy counseled. "You couldn't possibly win against two of us."

"I don't have any, just enemies I haven't dealt with yet." Onyx growled. "But I don't need them, because I haven't been knocked out yet!"

"I wouldn't do anything if I were you." Fluttershy advised, as her Stands slowly floated up to the platform.

"Because you are weak, and you know it!" Onyx growled, as heat quickly built up around him once more.

A bright orange and yellow glow surrounded him, as he quickly burned and evaporated the liquid solution all around him, turning it into gas as it slowly disappeared. Soon, he was left standing in a completely dry container, the smoking remains of the chemical all around him. Fluttershy quickly covered her mouth and nose, as did Rainbow. Onyx looked confused for a moment, before staggering.

"You just released a whole bunch of remifentanil," Fluttersy explained. "I don't remember all the details, but Sunset has told me it is used as a knock out agent in certain scenarios. I warned you to stop."

"I....I won't sleep! Not...in...until I'm dead!" He tried to shout, his words slurring as he fell on his knee.

"Dang Fluttershy, that was amazing." Rainbow said, as Onyx dug his two hands into the side of the vat, trying to climb out.

His face, instead, hit the container wall, and immediately fell asleep, snoring soundly a few moments later. The two looked to each other, as Fluttershy sent two of her Stands down, and both gave Onyx a number of probing kicks and pokes to test him. When he did not stir, the two turned to leave.

"Well, I'm starving." Rainbow muttered. "Let's grab a bite to eat on the way to school."

"I haven't had anything other then a light breakfast." Fluttershy said with a nod.

"It's on me. Consider it a thanks for that win." Rainbow replied, patting her friend on the shoulder.

"Oh, I couldn't ask that of you." Fluttershy said.

"No, no. You saved us both, you deserve it." Rainbow said, waging a finger at her.

The two walked off, down numerous stairs, before Rainbow grabbing her bike, as Onyx snored blissfully within the container, completely unaware of his loss.

Sunset sat on the front stairs of the school with the rest of her group, looking out in worry over the horizon. It had been a while since Rainbow and Fluttershy had called or texted them. She was worried they had gotten seriously hurt or eve killed by the Stand user. However, Pinkie began to act up holding her ears with a yelp.

"What the heck was that?" Sunset asked, raising an eyebrow.

"My Pinkie scenes!" She exclaimed. "Someone important is coming!"

"What...?" Sunset began, before she saw a motorcycle moving fast across the roads, heading towards the schools.

Her eyes widened as the rest of the group stood up and gave various gasps and shocked exclamations. The Stand-infused bike rode up, giving them a good look at Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, both battered and tired looking, but triumphant. Sunset and the girls ran up, shouting excitedly, before Rainbow raised her hand.

"Alright, alright, calm down guys, we're fine." Rainbow said, shaking her head slightly.

"You've been gone most of the day!" Rarity said.

"A Stand user had us in some hot water." Rainbow muttered with a shrug. "We did fine, thanks to Fluttershy."

"I just remember a chemistry lesson I got once." Fluttershy said humbly.

"Well, who was it you took out with science?" Twilight asked.

"A guy named Onyx Buster." Fluttershy replied.

"He was one of the names on the list." Twilight said with a nod.

"List of Stand users?" Rainbow asked.

"Of course. I have several lists of them actually." Twilight explained.

"Are there a lot of them?" Rarity asked in worry.

"Well, a little bit." Twilight said. "I just couldn't figure out how to organize it. Should I go alphabetical, in order of Stand acquisition, rank?"

"Just, let's keep it simple, and go to acquisition order." Sunset responded. "That should be easiest."

"Anyway, even with all these names, the Emperor is still a secret." Twilight said, going into her bookbag, and pulling out three page papers stabled together, and handing them out. "We'll need to fight our way further through the ranks to find his identity."

"And with us winning so much, they're going to start sending more groups, and they will be more willing to employ lethal force then ever before." Sunset said, looking around at the group. "We need to be on-guard."

With that, the group took their lists, and began to put them away and prepare for the next few hours of school work and getting home.

Onyx Buster is knocked out, and do to the exposure to large amounts of remifentanil, ends up in the hospital for several months, recovering. Unable to fight further, he retires.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

So ends the, for now, longest battle in the fic. I was rather fond of Onyx Buster and this story in general. While he wasn't smart, and could be a bit murderous, he tried his best and never gave up, so I think that counts for something. He's honestly one of my favorite Stand users I made for this story, besides Pezuna.

It took me a while with school, but I choose some easy win credits for this semester, so I could get free time, but I still have a job and martial arts, friends, so that was a bit of trouble getting to this.

Defeating him was something I had in mind from the start, though I worry I might have ended up on an NSA watch list googling sleeping agents that react when burned. Still, it was worth becoming a potential terror suspect for you guys. =)

After I write Pinkie Pie's fight, the story will shift to the characters using their knowledge to take the fight to the Secret Emperor's forces, and turning the element of surprise into their favor.

Lunchroom Blitz Part 1

A figure watched the group from the third floor, a phone in one ear, as he spoke with his team. The guy furrowed his eyebrows, before speaking in a deep, cold voice. Much of his body was obscured in shadow and a long cloak. The room he in was a darkened storage room, hardly discernable from the other useless rooms the staff often threw their stuff into once they ran out of use.

"Team, I have eyes on our targets." He announced. "I see Rainbow and Fluttershy have rolled in, but there is no sign of Onyx Buster."

"What should we do, Cap?" Asked one of the voices on the line.

"We meet up, and contact the Boss." He replied simply. "Do not allow yourself to be followed. The Principal and Vice, and their staff, are on high alert for any suspicious activity."

"Do they have Stands to?" Asked another voice.

"No. We would've known." He answered, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Just meet up and get ready for new orders."

He waited a moment, as his team answered in with their 'Yes Sirs', before speaking again. "Are there any questions?"

"No sir" They all answered as one. He nodded with satisfaction, a brief, feint smile coming across his lips.

"Good, then head out now." He ordered, clicking the phone off.

He walked over to the window, looking out over it at the enemy team, thinking over which ones to go after first. The problem with such a large enemy team, was that they all had abilities that could be a threat to him, but the obvious was the leadership.

'Once Sunset and Twilight are taken out, their spirits will crumble.' He thought. 'But first, I need my directions.'

The door to the room creaked open, as the Man's Stand briefly flashed to life, before he saw it was his team. He put the Stand away, and beckoned them in. They all, though varying in height and weight, were all covered in cloaks and hoodies that hide their features and kept much of their bodies obscured.

He pulled out a special phone, as they gathered around, and hit a red button. They waited, their breathing shallow and quick, before it was picked up.

"Yes, Kentarch?" The Voice asked, impatiently.

"Secret Emperor, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy have both returned to school, alive." The man reported, rubbing his chin slightly, before crossing his arms and leaning back slightly. "And Onyx Buster is no where to be seen. We need new orders."

"The school day is almost over, correct?" The Emperor asked.

"Just about." The Man replied.

"Disperse, and wait a day." The Emperor ordered.

"Why not take them now?" One of the other users piped up.

"I have a plan, so mind your place, Skoutatoi." The Emperor snarled coldly, before his voice returned to it's usual cold tone. "The plan hinges on Hot Space. Make sure it's user activates the power tomorrow, and that the school falls into chaos before attacking."

"Anything else, sir?" The Captain asked.

"Just remove the targets." The Emperor commanded. "Do that, be imaginative about it, and your rewards shall be most forthcoming."

"Thank you, Emperor." The Man replied, bowing his head, as the call ended. The moment the receiver went dead, he stood straight at attention once more, and grabbed the phone, before pointing to his team. "You all scatter like Miso and get ready for tomorrow. I don't care if you have the flu or get your nose chopped off. Show. Up."

As the school day drew to a close, Sunset and her friends gathered around near the front of the school, the red-haired Stand user looking around, as they circled up. Nothing stood out of the ordinary, but she couldn't help but feel like she was being watched. Yet, as she scanned the horizon, she could find nothing. She briefly contemplated using Ice Phoenix's powers to change her vision, before focusing back on her group.

"Alright girls, we've made it this far, I think we got this." She said, holding up the papers with all of the enemy Stand users on them. "We'll get out of here, study this and come back and get ready to push back."

"Seriously, we have homework to do?" Rainbow groaned, leaning her head over Radar Love's handles. "That's soooo boring. I thought we just fight people?"

"Rainbow, we have to know who to fight, don't we?" Twilight answered in slight annoyance, before looking back at Sunset.

"Yeah, we kinda can't go into this blind." Sunset explained. "This is much more dangerous then the Dazzlings or anyone else toying with Magic, and not understanding what they're doing."

"I got it." Rainbow said, with a roll of her eyes.

"Alright then, then we should be ready for tomorrow, ok?" Sunset said, looking around the group. "This is dangerous, but if we work together, as always, we should win."

The group nodded and each began going their separate ways home. The only way to know for certain, was to wait until tomorrow came, and with it, the moment of truth. Sunset lingered there for a moment, before looking around one last time to make sure she wasn't followed, and began heading home.

Sunset slowly walked up to the front door of the school with a crowd of other students. She groaned slightly, as she struggled against her own feet, that felt like cinderblocks. The night before had easiely enough, studying and memorizing the list for any names or groups that stuck out to her, but sleep had been more difficult, the sheer amount of enemy users the Doctor had memorized off-putting. Combined with that, she had almost slept in, misplaced several important homework assignments, and nearly missed her bus. The red-haired stand user groggily rubbed one of her eyes, as she marched up past the statue, and towards the front door, before stopping and yelping as someone ran up and wrapped their arm around her shoulder.

She almost jumped out of her skin, and activated Ice Phoenix, who rose up from behind her shoulders, fist raised to strike, before she realized it was Rainbow Dash, who had jumped back, holding up her hands, dressed in an aviator's jacket and aviator goggles on top of her head.

"Woah, woah, woah!" She yelled in surprise, holding up her hands. "Hold your fire!"

"Sorry Rainbow." She said simply, Ice Phoenix vanishing away. "I'm not feeling it today."

"Yeah, you almost blasted my face off." Rainbow muttered grumpily. "What's going on with you today?"

"I'm having a bad morning." She muttered, as they made their way to the front door. "Though you shouldn't go jumping on people in the morning. Or ever."

"Well, to be fair, you always are having a bad morning." Rainbow muttered with shrug.

"Let's just get inside, and talk about anything with the Stands..." She began, before opening the door, and almost jumping backwards in surprise.

Rainbow seemed confused as well, scrunching her eyebrow and looking around in confusion, before turning to Sunset.

"Is it warmer then usual in here?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah, you don't feel that?" Asked Sunset incredulously, looking around. "What happened to the A/C?"

"Maybe they'll be an announcement or something." Rainbow said, heading to her locker.

"Yeah, hopefully." Sunset said, starting to get lost in thought, before turning to her friend again. "You get where you need to, we'll talk Stand stuff at lunch."

"Gotcha." Rainbow snapping a finger and pointing a finger pistol at her friend. "See ya later."

Sunset dragged herself through the school, absolutely miserable and feeling drained already, before the day even started. After gathering her materials up and heading for the first class of the day, she began to wonder if perhaps this had something to do with any of the figures on the list? It seemed oddly coincidental that all of this would happen a day after the Stand battles from yesterday. She almost thought of manifesting Ice Phoenix, just to see any reaction from the crowd, before shaking her head and heading to the classroom.

As the rest of the class shuffled, looking miserable as well, the intercom buzzed to life, Principal Celestia's voice sounding over the intercom.

"Good morning students and staff, in case you didn't receive the message, our Air Conditioning, and back-ups are not working." She said, sounding like she was forcing herself to be chipper. "Please, keep focused and don't panic. If you have any medical emergency, head over the Nurse's Station and don't hesitate to seek help. Otherwise, let's all try and make this day the best."

'Oh, wonderful.' Grumbled Sunset, shaking her head. Just want she wanted. Highly dangerous Stand users coming after her and her friends, as well as torturous levels of heat on top of it.

With nothing else to do, she took a deep breath in, and concentrated on the lecture for today.

Sunset expected that, if there was one silver lining of sorts to the heat, she would at least get used to it, similar to having your hand in hot water. Instead, however, it seemed to over the next few hours, increase and go up and up more and more. By time lunch rolled around, she felt like there wasn't an inch of her body not covered in sweat. Even Applejack, someone used to working in miserable conditions, and Applejack, someone who often worked out in extreme heat, looked ready to drop by time lunch rolled around. Sunset grumbled and fumed to herself as she headed into the lunchroom.

"This heat is absolutely dreadful." Groaned Rarity, as she sat down at the table. "I wish I could've been warned ahead of time. My clothing was not prepared for a summer day. On Mercury."

"Yeah, this here is just...too much." Applejack muttered with a small nod.

Sunset nodded, as she began to eat.

Across the lunchroom, three others were gathered, one a tall man, the other two women, one looking over her computer as the other read from a history book. The man was tall and lithe, his thin frame, however, all muscle, as looked around, long red hair ending in black tips, with black lipstick applied. He wore blood red pants, and suit, connected over his bare chest with four straps crossed into two "X"s. The first girl was short, with wild brown hair, green and blue checker-pattern shirt and jeans, while the second was about Sunset's height, more athletic in frame, and dressed in dark purple business-like attire.

The second put down her book, and stood up slowly, walking around the table to her friend's computer.

"Are you studying...?" She began to ask, before her eyes went wide and she clenched her teeth. "The hell is this?!"

"No...nothing!" The brown haired girl said in desperation, trying to click off.

"I told you to focus and study!" The Purple One said, voice barely controlled. "Are you punking me, you damn street urchin!"

"I was!" The Brown haired girl claimed, desperately, looking around like a cornered animal.

"You're lying, unless a dimension-hoping psychopath is part of your class?" The second girl snarled, getting inches from her face. "Please, tell me, is a horse and a damn Biomechanical lunatic in any of your classes? Please, I need tp see this answer!"

The man sighed, as he covered half his face with his hand. "Can you two calm down, you'll attract attention before our mission can even start."

"I'm trying to keep this urchin from failing and being a dropout piece of trash!" The second snapped, eyes going bloodshot. "Since it seems I'm the only one that cares if this idiot fucks up."

"I'm sorry!" The girl said, covering her head. "It's just that, I try to concentrate, and then if it goes on too long, I get bored, and my brain will start to wander and..."

"It's fine Ivory Charm." The second said with a sigh, patting her on the shoulder, breathing deeply to try and calm herself down. "It's the heat, and the stress of the mission. Since we're about to start, you can read your little story as much as you want. Have fun."

"Before that, you have everything right?" The man asked, turning to look at them over his shoulder. "You've set your Physical Graffiti up, right Ivory?"

"Yes Blade." Ivory replied, nodding quickly. "Just say the word."

Blade gestured for her to remain. "Are you close to finished with your story?"

"Umm, yeah?" Ivory said uncertainly.

"Finish it, enjoy it, be fulfilled in it, then begin the operation." Blade said, looking across the lunch room at Sunset. "We must be relaxed, stress-free and fluid, as we go for the heart. An assassin never leaves him or herself unfulfilled."

Sunset looked around, eyes darting around, as she tried to see through the crowds of people and pick out any out of the ordinary. Twilight leaned in, as Deep Purple appeared beside her.

"You want me to send Deep Purple out to look around?" Twilight asked, gesturing with her head towards the Stand.

"No, let's just wait." Sunset said, holding out a hand. "It's better we stay together."

"But waiting?" Rainbow piped up. "Just, let them get ready? Come on, we all know there's some Stand users around. I can't be the only one that can feel it."

"Yeah, we should be ready in case there is a fight brewin'." Applejack said.

"If there is anything." Sunset said with a sigh, looking around once more. "A bad feeling doesn't mean there are Stands nearby."

Across the room, the three enemy stand users chuckled amongst themselves, as Blade turned to Ivory.

"Charms, time to prove her wrong." Blade said. "Let's start a little scuffle."

Ivory Charms smiled as she eyed her leader, and snapped her fingers. Her arms glowed with green runes, curving and edging around her arms all the way to her elbows, as two green eyes glowed out from her shadow, before disappearing in a flash. Blade smiled, as he brought up two fingers and signaled to the Purple-dressed young women.

"Ebony Moon, get ready. The moment punches start getting thrown," He said, bring a closed fist into the palm of his hand. "We smash them with no mercy. Like a Blitz."

"With pleasure." Ebony said with a wide, toothy grin. "Any you want done in first."

"Take off the head, the serpent dies." He said simply.

Ebony nodded, cracking her knuckles, as the two began to trace their way along the edge of the crowds and tables of the lunchroom. The two focused in on Sunset and her group, across the room, right as a series of green runes glowed across someone's hand. The person's hand clenched into a fist and swung into the next person. Blade smiled coldly, as he watched various other members of the cafeteria begin to develop the glowing runes and strange tattoos, before attacking each other. Soon, the whole cafeteria was a whole mess of students and even factuality fighting it out.

Sunset looked around in total shock, turning to her friends as they all stood up, Stands manifesting and ready.

"What in the world is wrong with everyone?" Rarity said, Blue Ruby preparing to fire a crystal round.

"Could this be the Stand?" Fluttershy asked, hiding behind Pinkie slightly, as Fun prepared it's arm canon.

"Maybe." Said Sunset. "I...I can't be to sure."

"If I may speak up." Deep Purple spoke suddenly.

"You were going to anyway." Sunset muttered.

"We observed a green substance spreading along the arms of certain peoples, right before the fighting broke out." Deep Purple reported.

"So, green stuff making them fight." Sunset said, as she and her group tried to wade past the growing chaos in the lunchroom.

"I don't think that's entirely it." Twilight said, as Deep Purple pushed two fighters "gently" out of her way, and into a wall. "I have another idea."

"What is it, Twi?" Sunset asked, as Ice Phoenix punched a flying tray into the ground, shattering it before it could touch Sunset.

"If the Green runes are controlling them, they should still be active, right?" Twilight pointed out to the crowd of fighters, all of them completely normal. "Yet, they're still fighting without being mind-controlled, as far as we can see."

"What does that mean?" Rainbow asked.

"In areas prone to heat waves and extremely high summers, crime and violence is much more common." Twilight explained. "And it's hotter then anything in here, right?"

"I think I getcha." Applejack said, her Stand boots activating. "Whoever is doing this, just built up the heat, and let the crowd do the rest."

"Very astute of you lot." Said a voice behind them in mock praise, clapping his hands. "Very, very astute."

They turned to see a man in a red suit, with long red hair and black tips, a women slightly shorter beside him, dressed in purple business attire, glaring daggers at them. He looked at them emotionlessly, eyes slightly narrowed.

"Let's not waste time with formalities." The man said, adjusting his suit. "I am Blade Strike, my partner here is Ebony Moon. My team was sent to remove you. Prepare to fight."

"You two against all seven of us?" Sunset asked, giving him a skeptical, sideways glance. "How does that work?"

"One of your Stands is highly situational, two are long distance, one is not meant for any combat." He explained, as a figure began to materialize behind him. "Three is still difficult. But nothing we can't handle."

Applejack, during this conversation, had angled herself just enough to launch an attack on his left. She charged forward, and jumped up, angling just enough to come down right on his head. He did not react, but something flashed outwards, intercepting her kick, as a sword materialized between his head and her foot, before pushing her away. Applejack landed on her side, rolled away and came back up, as Blade Strike's Stand fully revealed itself.

It was a tall figure, dressed in what appeared to be a red tunic, with chainmail going down it's body like a long trenchcoat, and mailed armor going over it's arms up to the elbow. It had a long scimitar-like weapon in it's right hand, held up to it's face, the glowing yellow eyes in it's masked face casting an eerie reflection on it's sword. The figure twirled it's blade, as it stepped apart from it's master, and raised it's blade to ready.

"Agharta, is what I have named it." Blade Strike explained. "It is has several advantages. Speed, strength, durability, and a strong sword to cut you all to ribbons."

"How over confident." Rarity scoffed, as her Stand activated, pressing it's hands together. "You can't win with a sword, if I hit you from afar."

"Try it then." Blade Strike muttered, looking at the back of his knuckles. "I will let you fire away."

Rarity did not notice it, not fast enough anyway, as green runes began to spread across her fingers and much of her arms. Twilight's eyes widened as she saw this, holding out a hand. She wanted to speak, but Deep Purple shouted before she could.

"Hold it, you idiot peon!" It snarled, eyes widening.

Rarity looked up in shock, as Blue Ruby materialized and fired, the green runes across it's arms as well, as it's arms turned at the last second and fired at Twilight. Deep Purple crossed it's arms in front of itself, and allowing the jewels to embed themselves into it's arms, before flexing it's arms outwards, and shattering the jewel projectiles. The figure shook it's head.

"I warned you, did I not Master?" Deep Purple said, turning to Twilight. "I warned her!"

"Not now, Deep Purple." Twilight muttered.

"Ivory works her magic, as always." Blade Strike said with a smile. "So, you were going to hit me at range? Please, hold your fearsome onslaught, I cannot at all handle it!"

Fun leveled it's arm canon at him, energy building up, as the lady named Ebony next to him, jumped into the air, her skin peeling and flying off, as her arms suddenly became much more muscular, and very hairy. The fur across her arms matched the purple color of her suit, as she swung a clawed hand at Pinkie. Fun barely brought up it's canon to block, before Ebony was on, swinging claw strike after claw strike at Pinkie and Fun, cutting deep cuts into the Stand with a feral cry.

"OH MY GAWD!" Pinkie yelled, as she narrowly dodged the deep gauging cuts into her body.

Sunset jumped over, and manifested Ice Phoenix not far from Pinkie, swinging a punch into the side of Ebony's face, and knocking her away. She immediately jumped up, getting on top of a table, as her teeth lengthened into fangs.

"The heck is wrong with you?" Sunset asked, half worried, half taunting.

"Absolutely nothing." Ebony declared. "Just my Stand coming into effect."

"That's...a really weird Stand ability." Sunset said, raising an eyebrow, as Ice Phoenix appeared in front of her, arms raised in preparation for a fight.

"How brave of you. Still willing to fight us even after the defeat of two of your members are out." Blade Strike said coldly, clapping his hands sarcastically again. "Such spirit! My cousin would adore you for your unbreakable will!"

"What do you mean two?" Applejack asked, as she prepared her boots for kicking. "I'm still in this here fight!"

"What about those green runes all over your ugly feet, dumbass?" Ebony said with a laugh, pointing. "Watch where you step, moron!"

Applejack looked down at her feet in surprise, and tried to take a deep a step forward, only for her feet to seemingly bolt themselves to the ground, not moving, as though her feet were encased in concrete.

'You gotta be kidding me!' She thought in agitation, as she glared at the unfeeling face of Blade Strike.

"Don't glare at me. That was one of my partners." He remarked, as he turned Agharta towards Twilight, Sunset, and the remaining members. "Blame yourselves for getting in the way of our purpose."

He turned, his glare as cold as a blizzard storm in Antarctica, looking at Sunset unblinking, as he slowly approached. Twilight positioned herself to Twilight's left, as Pinkie re-aimed Fun's arm canon at Blade Strike. Rainbow slowly made her way behind Sunset, leaning into whisper.

"I'm gonna find that Stand user, and punch her lights out." Rainbow whispered quickly.

"Twilight, go with." Sunset said, Ice Phoenix cracking it's knuckles. "We have no clue what this Stand can do."

"And leave you and Pinkie alone with these two?" Twilight asked, uncertain, as Agharta swiped it's blade along menacingly.

"We know what these Stands can do." Sunset said, stepping back into a fighting stance. "We just have to win."

"If you are quite done with saying your good-byes," Blade strike said, as Agharta twirled it's blade. "My Sword arm grows restless."

"Bring it then, Blade Strike!" Sunset declared, Ice Phoenix rushing forward, fists ready.

"You wish to compare the strength of our attacks then?" Blade Strike asked, as Agharta rushed forward, sword raised to the front of it's face, before rushing out.

Agharta's sword and Ice Phoenix's fist disappeared in a blur as they threw everything they had at each other, the air between the two flashing and sparking with energy as the two Stands truck at each other at blinding speeds.

"SUZUSUZSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZUSUZU!" Ice Phoenix yelled at the top o it's lungs, as it's struck out faster then light at Agharta.

"HAYDI! HAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDIHAYDI!" Agharta roared back, sword slashing and stabbing at it's foe.

The two's fists and sword disappeared in a blinding flash of light and color, a tornado of pure power as they both tried to gain the upper hand over the other, and sparking flashing whenever Ice Phoenix's hand connected with a part of Agharta's sword. Finally, after several minutes, Agharta withdrew from the clash of fists and swords, jumped over Ice Phoenix's attacks, and slashed outwards, cutting the arms just below the elbow, and slamming it's pummel into Ice Phoenix's face, sending the Stand and user sprawling on the ground.

Sunset struggled to her feet, as Agharta returned to Blade Strike's side. She wiped away the blood from her nose, now bent at an odd angle, as Ice Phoenix crossed it's arms in front of itself, and stood in front of it's master. Fluttershy sent out some of her Stands, the small little beings flying up, and healing and binding her wounds. Blade Strike laughed confidently, as he pointed out with two fingers.

"Don't you know? In the Hierarchy of weapons, the sword defeats any fist." He boasted, before counting down with his fingers. "It goes fist, sword, then gun. This hierarchy cannot be broken!"

Pinkie was suddenly at Sunset's side, Fun manifesting by her, it's arm canon raised, as Sunset smiled slightly.

"Is that so?" She said, as Ice Phoenix lowered it's fists, to a fighting position, as she looked to Pinkie. "I think then, I have the advantage, with my friend here."

"Oh?" Blade Strike said, scratching his chin.

"Yeah, sayonara bucko!" Pinkie declared confidently. "Now we fire away!"

"Leave it to you two to forget my team." He said with a confident smirk, as he flicked a finger to Pinkie's left.

Rarity, struggling against her own arms, tried to stop herself and her Stand, but to no avail. She slammed her hands together, as Blue Ruby did the same, a large crystal round screaming through the air. Fun barely brought it's free hand up into a fist, the Crystal embedding itself into the back of it's hand, before exploding out of Fun's palm and into it's shoulder. Pinkie yelled in pain, as she held her bleeding hand. Pinkie barely had anytime to react, before Blue Ruby fired off three more, though smaller, crystals.

Sunset jumped in front of Pinkie, Ice Phoenix crossing sending a barrage of punches at the crystal bullets.

"SUZU! SUZU! SUZUKU!" It shouted, punching everyone of the crystal bullets away, as they veered off course, and crashed into the tiles, leaving three small holes there.

Sunset's eyes widened slightly, as Rarity bite her lip nervously, giving Sunset an apologetic look, before Sunset lifted up a hand.

"Don't worry about a thing." Sunset said. "It's not your fault, we'll get this all fixed up."

"You wish, ass-bite!" Ebony Moon yelled, leaping over her table, and lunging at Sunset. Ice Phoenix materialized in front of it's master, holding up it's arms.

Ebony Moon swiped out with one clawed hand, slashing and cutting through Ice Phoenix's arm, as Sunset's own bleed in response.

"What, but only a Stand...!" Sunset yelled, confused.

"Yes, indeed, only a Stand can touch another." Ebony said, coming down on pad-like feet, a feral, sadistic gleam in her eyes. "But my stand is bound directly into my body."

She swiped out with her claws again, much faster then before, as Ice Phoenix and Sunset dodged and weaved, the claws coming inches from grazing the skin of the Stand and user. Sunset's eyes widened, as she popped her hips to one side, barely avoiding a swiping claw, lashing out with Ice Phoenix's left knee, striking Ebony Moon in the side of the head, and sending her sprawling on the floor.

'Those claws. I can't let those claws make contact with me.' Sunset thought, taking a nervous step back. 'I can't shake the feeling something bad would happen otherwise.'

"I'll cleave you in two for this!" Ebony Moon shouted, holding her bleeding face, and rising to her feet. "No mercy for the weak!"

"Calm yourself Ebony." Said Blade simply, arms crossed in front of him. "Use your head. That is what makes Stand users vicious. Not your destructive power."

"Attack as I attack. Overwhelm them." Blade said, stepping forward, as Agharta shimmered into existence beside him. "Give them no chance to defend against our strikes."

"Pinkie, Fluttershy, let me handle this." Sunset said, gesturing slightly for her companions to step back. "Let me handle these two."

"You could hardly survive my attack, without my ally," Blade Strike said with a chuckle, as he and Ebony began moving towards Sunset. "I think you are out of your depth."

Sunset looked at the two of them, sweat running down her face, as she began to try and gauge which one to attack first.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash looked around at the ensuring chaos of the lunchroom, students and facility alike caught in brawl, scuffles and battles all across the room. Twilight looked around, trying to find a clear path through.

"Where the heck is Principle Celestia and Luna in all of this?" She said aloud, as she jumped out of the way of two football players in a scuffle, landing in the way and almost crushing her leg.

"Someone locked the doors coming in." Rainbow said, pointing towards one of the doors that lead to the parking lots, with chains wrapped around the doorknob. "Heavy duty stuff."

"Well, finding the culprit should be easy." Twilight said, looking around the chaotic lunchroom. "We just find the person who isn't fighting."

"Or find the way that looks like a fashion reject." Muttered Deep Purple.

"That too." Twilight replied softly.

"Why do so many Stand users dress weird?" Rainbow asked, looking at Deep Purple, as though the Stand would know why.

"No time to ask that, let's keep moving." Twilight said, grabbing her friend's shoulder and steering them towards the back of the lunchroom.

The two looked around, trying to pick out any who were staying out of the fight, and hanging back and away from any throngs and gangs of other students. It got very difficult, as there just seemed to be no end to the lunchroom chaos going on. Chairs and tables flipped over, blood droplets splattered across the floor, and unconscious students sprawled out in random areas against the walls, on the floors, and even in the tray areas.

"I have feeling whatever Stand user did this, isn't going to get involved." Twilight said.

"You figure?"

"Strikes me as a troublemaker." Twilight said, scratching her chin. "Someone who wants to laugh as others do all the fighting for their amusement."

As she said this a voice rang out from the across the cafeteria. "Do you have to make it so hot in here? Beating the snot out of these idiots is hard enough without sweating my eyes out!"

The two turned to the sound of the voice, seeing a slightly shorter girl, standing over an unconscious man, her foot planted on her face as she talked over a phone. She wore a checker pattern shirt, and jeans, with three cuts across the thighs on the front and back of her pants. She held a cellphone to her ears, before stopping, her body stiffening as though she had been hit in the gut.

"Hold on." She said on the phone, turning her head slightly. "I have two idiots to beat up."

Rainbow raised her fists, as Deep Purple fully materialized behind Twilight, hands extended outwards for battle, it's eyes narrowed in anger at the enemy Stand user.

"So you two are like, Sunset's besties or somethin'?" Asked the girl, turning to them, as she readjusted the sunglasses on the top of her head.

"Yes, and we are here to stop you and your team from whatever evil plan you have in motion." Twilight declared, as Deep Purple stepped in front of her. "Now bring out your Stand, or surrender."

"Or don't." Rainbow said, cracking her knuckles with a grin. "We don't mind either option."

"Master, Peon, I am detecting a large amount of Stand energies heading towards us." Deep Purple reported, looking around slightly. "Like, a crap-ton of Stand energy. Holy shit, is it a lot."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, before she saw a strange black and grey hand fly out the corner of her eye, and towards Rainbow's ankle.

Without thinking, she immediately had Deep Purple grab Rainbow by the waist, and jump up and away from the grey, shadowy hand. She looked around, to see that it was not only one hand she had dodged, but nearly a dozen or so reaching out and narrowly missing her and Deep Purple's ankles. She gasped, as the Stand hands withdrew and disappeared into the ground again. The two slammed down onto a nearby lunchroom table, looking around.

"How does she have so many Stands?" Shouted Rainbow, looking around erratically.

"It's just one massive Stand, just lot's of hands." Twilight explained. "Don't panic so easiely."

"I'm not panicking, just a little nervous." Rainbow said defensively.

"That's very astu....ascute...smart on your part Twilight Sparkle." The girl said, tapping her chin. "I like a smart opponent, makes things more fun and interesting."

"What the secret of your Stand? Bring it out and let's do this!" Rainbow demanded.

"Dude, I just don't go throwing out my Stand everywhere I go!" The girl said defensively. "Would you go telling people your kinks? Stand's are too important to just throw around in public!"

"Then we'll have to beat the information out of you." Twilight declared, jumping off the table, as Deep Purple and her glared at the challenger.

"Then go ahead." The girl said with a shrug. "I won't do a thing to stop you."

Twilight and Deep Purple quickly approached, focused on her as she gave a smug, arrogant smile, giving Twilight a sideways glance. Deep Purple reached back, and swung forward at her face. A multitude of grey hands flew out to intercept her fist, before suddenly retracting it's hand to it's chest, and swinging the other fist into Ivory Charm's stomach. The girl grunted in pain, doubling over and backing away, as Twilight and Deep Purple stood ready, the hands retreating from view once more as quickly as they came.

"I heard your Stand is unusually strong for it's type." Ivory Charm grunted. "Never thought it could be true."

"Who told you?" Twilight asked.

"Doctor Pezuna, of course." She said with a shrug, straightening now, despite the nasty bruise forming in her stomach now. "The other teams and the Emperor developed all their strategies around what Doc P told us about ya."

"He's still alive?" Twilight asked, a little surprised by the development.

"You won't meet him though." Ivory Charm said, readjusting her shades again. "Or any of the other new teams."

Twilight raised an eyebrow, as she moved to Ivory's left, as the user readjusted herself accordingly with her opponent's movements, the two circling each other. She had to figure out the details of this group, and most importantly, figure out who these new teams were.

Deep Purple swung forward, it's right hand heading towards Ivory's face, glowing with lavender energy. Ivory merely smiled, as six hands shot out form around her and latched onto Deep Purple's hand. Deep Purple struggled, trying to pry it's hand and arm free of the hands fist closed tightly as the Stand struggled against it's grip.

"Nice try, Twilight, but your desperation is your weakness." Ivory declared. "My Stand has marked you and your Stand's arm. You're now at my mercy."

"Not quite." Twilight said, despite the pain in her arm, and the visible hand prints on her own arm, nearly crushing her wrist. "I now know how your Stand works. The attack revealed everything."

"Eh?" Ivory said, smiling smugly at her.

"Those hands come form the shadows." Twilight said. "It's difficult to see at first, given how fast they are, but I saw them. You can only attack from the shadows."

"Nice, very nice, nice nice nice!" Said Ivory, clapping sarcastically. "But you still can't win. The grip my Stand has is unbreakable. Even the Secret Emperor's Stand would have trouble breaking such a grip."

"Fine then." Twilight said, unusually calm, before gesturing towards herself with her free hand. "Do your worst."

"Yeah, come on shit-breath!" Her Stand yelled at Ivory Charm.

"Jeez Twilight, does your Stand have a foul mouth." Rainbow muttered to herself, shaking her head, as she moved behind Ivory Charm, grabbing a tray in one hand, and preparing to throw it.

"I think your friends are rubbing off on you." Ivory Charm said. "That's good. Fighting an egg head would be so bo~oring!"

"I'm glad you're entertained." Twilight muttered, smiling as Rainbow stepped forward and threw the tray right at the back of Ivory's head.

The enemy Stand user didn't react, merely placing her hands behind her head, and leaning back slightly, as the tray sailed towards her. Suddenly, from the shadows, five more shadowy hands swung outwards and grabbed the tray in midair, suspending it and then tearing it apart in seconds.

"Very tricky of you two." Ivory said, waging a finger at Twilight. "Especially since I don't have eyes in the back of my head. Of course, does anyone?"

Ivory snapped her fingers, as her Stand's numerous hands released Deep Purple, revealing countless green runes burned into the Stand's arm, and Twilight's own. Twilight looked at the runes uncertainly, as Deep Purple returned to it's master, hanging by her protectively.

"Master, what do we..." Deep Purple began, sounding for the first apprehensive, before Ivory cleared her throat.

"Punch Twilight in the stomach." Ivory commanded, arms crossed in front of her. Deep Purple's eyes widened, as it's tattooed arm swung forward and hit it's own master in the stomach.

"What the heck Purple?!" Shouted Twilight as she doubled over, falling to her knees and gasping in pain.

"I have no control!" The Stand yelled back, seemingly just as terrified.

"I do though!" Ivory said, snapping her fingers. "Any limb marked by my Physical Graffiti becomes mine to command."

"Twilight, you alright?" Rainbow asked, running to her side. "That looked like a solid hit!"

"Yeah, fine." Twilight grunted, getting to her feet unsteadily. "Just, keep your distance."

"Deep Purple, grab Rainbow Dash and throw her out the window." Ivory commanded.

"Wait what?!" Shouted Rainbow as Deep Purple instantly turned, grabbed her by the collar and gave a mighty throw, Rainbow flying through the window and into the backlot of the school.

"Rainbow!" Twilight yelled running to the window. "Rainbow, are you alright?"

"Yeah, just hurting all over and wishing I was dead." Rainbow said, still facedown in the parking lot, but throwing up a thumbs up to Twilight. "Give me a second to not die."

"Your friend is gone, you are at my mercy, and my team's gonna win this." Ivory Charm said, pulling up a chair that had been thrown at someone in the lunchroom scuffle, and sitting down. "You could always surrender. I won't beat you as badly if you do."

Sunset looked at the two approaching Stand users carefully, as they both approached. Ebony bore a vicious, toothy smile as she flexed her claws, Blade's face, as always, unusually calm and unfeeling.

"Come now Sunset, we both know your weakness." Blade said, bringing a "V" gesture up to his right eye. "Your own friends. Would you care to hear what that weakness is?"

"Whether I say no or not won't stop you from talking." Sunset said with a shrug.

"This 'love', this 'friendship', you feel, blinds you, much like a drug." Blade said, shaking his head with a chuckle. "Indeed, you are just like many of the Stand users in this organization, before the Emperor saved them. Just on an emotional high, rather then from a needle in the arm."

"Oh, is that so?" Sunset said, cocking her head to one side, as she gave Blade a wry smile.

"That is why you lose, in the end, we have no such feelings, we assassins." He declared, Agharta leveling it's blade to strike. "Our victory is set in stone the moment we take the field."

"Well, maybe, maybe." Sunset said, as Ice Phoenix crossed it's wrists in front of itself. "But, there is something you didn't take into account."

"Hmmm?" Asked Blade, stopping for a moment, as Sunset smiled.

'Perfecto!' She thought, before speaking. "You may not feel emotion, but your sense of sight is all too important."

Light blazed from Ice Phoenix's hands, blasting outwards like flash of lightning, and turning into a slight beam of energy, hitting Agharta's blade, angling off, and striking Ebony in the eyes. Ebony yelped in surprise, bringing her claws up to her eyes to shield herself, as Sunset rushed at her, swinging a barrage of punches, before sending her flying away with one climatic punch. Sunset turned, Blade now looking in her direction in shock, the two only a few meters away. Sunset fixed him with a determined, confident glare, as she smirked.

"I recall you saying something about love being a drug." She said, pointing directly at him. "Well, looks like you underestimate just what drugs can do to somebody in a fight."

Blade's eyes burned with fury, but he said nothing. He couldn't give her the satisfaction of knowing she had hit him in a soft spot, emotionally. He would slice apart from this.

"What's with that expression?" Sunset taunted further. "I thought you said friendship was a weakness. Dare I say, it looks like you have a bit of friendship in you too."

"No, I'm just agitated you've made this fight harder then it has to be." Blade Strike muttered, with a sigh. "This does very little to stop your defeat."

Agharta swiped at ice Phoenix's neck, as the orange Stand leaned over to the left, until one hand touched the ground, before lashing out with both it's feet at Agharta's robotic knees. The Stand and user's eyes widened in shock, as he fell to the ground. Ice Phoenix jumped to it's feet instantly, leapt forward, and began pile-driving it's right foot multiple times into Blade Strike and Agharta's body with a long shout. Hitting the ground with one, final kick, Blade Strike grunted and groaned from the pain, holding his chest in pain, as he looked up at Sunset and her Stand with a glazed-over expression.

"You should probably give up." Sunset advised, looking concerned. "That injury can't be good."

"Now that you mention it, I think I'm bleeding inside my chest." Blade muttered, rocking to the left and right slightly, as he struggled to get up.

"Stay down. Fluttershy will you heal you enough to stop the bleeding." Sunset ordered, eyeing him coldly. "But only enough to heal that."

"Looks like I won't be the only one with serious injuries then." Blade said, a cold smile cracking acorss his face, despite the blood dripping from his split lip.

"Sunset, big problem behind you!" Pinkie shouted,

Sunset turned, as 2 Steppenwolf creatures leapt at her, clawed hands raised to strike, and saliva and drool dripping from their fangs as they rushed at her. Sunset grimaced, eyes widening in shock, as she quickly delivered an uppercut with Ice Phoenix to one, sending it flying backwards, as swung it's hand forward, before being shot by Pinkie, a blast of pink and blue energy sending the creature flying off towards one of the food carts.

"Thanks Pinkie." Sunset said over her shoulder, as her pink-haired friend gave a big thumbs up, before drawing a little closer. 'But how did Ebony replicate herself? Is that part of Steppenwolf's ability?'

She looked closely at the two downed Werewolves before her, and saw that neither had Ebony Moon's trademark purple fur. One was blue with black highlights, the other red in color. Were they frauds? Illusions? Sunset began looked around, before noticing Ebony Moon herself, standing among a host of other Werwolves, she herself now with gold letters across her arms and the sides of her body spelling "MOON" repeatedly. Sunset narrowed her eyes slightly as she stepped backwards, jumping over Blade's body.

"I noticed you grew intensely terrified of my claws in our first melee." Ebony admitted, scratching her chin with a clawed hand as a twisted smile spread across her animalistic features. "For good reasons. The toxin within them would've effected you like the rest of my pack."

"Your pack?" Sunset asked, Ice Phoenix raising it's fists.

"Yes, the moment these claws touch skin, you are already mine." Ebony said, chuckling as the rest of her pack starred at her expecting orders.

"So, you must be the Alpha, right?" Sunset asked. "Like, most wolf packs."

"Actually, that's a common error among braindead shitheads like you." Ebony said confidently. "Wolves usually follow the oldest male and female in hunts and such. It's because those two are the parents of the pack. But yes, I am the leader of this pack."

"Alright, I beat you down, and that's all that will need to be done." Sunset said, glaring at Ebony determinedly. "And trust me, Ice Phoenix and I are ready to put you down like a dog."

"Well, since you're a feisty little bird, I plan to pluck every feather and piece of skin off your body." Ebony Moon said with a confident grin. "If my pack leaves anything left of you."

Pinkie Pie was suddenly at Sunset's side, Fun manifested fully, and arm canon raised and readied for battle, as Fluttershy got back-to-back with them, forming a triangle. Sunset wasn't sure of how Pinkie got to her so quickly, but chalked it up to Pinkie being Pinkie, and was just grateful her friends was at her side to fight. Blade, meanwhile rose, and stepped to their left, as though to let the savage horde of Werewolves past, as he leveled Agharta's blade at them, as though aiming a rifle at a target.

"There are too many of them." He said calmly. "You will fall, either by her claws, or my Stand's sword."

"All I need is my fists, Pinkie's canon, and Fluttershy's healing powers, to put you all down." Sunset declared, bringing her finger up and jabbing it in their direction. "Now either quit talking, or come and see what the power of our bonds of friendship can accomplish."

Blade Strike gave a feint, confident smile, as he stepped forward, Agharta's sword readied, while the numerous Werewolves growled and snapped their jaws in excitement. Sunset merely took a deep breath as she prepared for the coming battle ahead of her.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Sorry I'm a bit late. I intended to publish this yesterday, but I was so hyped for Vento Aureo yesterday, it slipped my mind completely. Anyway, here's the latest part, and one of the two last parts before the group leaves the high school. For those who designed Stands for the story, yours will be used after the Human 7 leave, so don't worry about being forgotten or anything.

For this chapter, I decided to change things up a little with the battle. The four I developed for this was based on the Bucceleratii's Gang, or La Squadron, with the four acting like a bunch of brothers/siblings, and having that sort of dynamic. It was fun developing and creating a group that seems so opposed, yet are tightly connected with one another. However, I ran into some problems writing it, and originally wanted to include a shout out of sorts to the Bridge, a far superior fic by Tarbanto, but decided to rewrite the scene, with Ivory reading it on her computer, before Ebony catches her and severely berates her. Instead, Ivory is merely reading about Vezon, a character form Bionicle. If you haven't read the Bridge yet, I highly recommend it. A must read for anyone, Godzilla fan or not. You can read it her

Still, I didn't want to forget The Bridge, as it was the main influence for me writing this, so I rewrote Blade Strike as a Rule 63/male foil to the character of Blade Dancer, being stoic, passionless and professional in everything. His Stand, likewise, went through a number of rewrites. Originally, it was to be a close combat punch ghost, but I decided there were too many, before going to something like Bad Company, but with a Middle Ottoman Army of Janissaries, Siphais, Bombards and the like. Then I wanted to make it a goo that could spread across the school and suck in any Stand users. Finally, I settled on something like Silver Chariot. The Ottoman/Mameluke influence never left, and his armor and weapons are meant to resemble Mirror Armor and a Scimitar. His Stand cry "Haydi!" is derived from the Turkish word for "Come on". His Stand is named after the Sami Davis Album https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Agharta_(album).

Ebony Moon is worked to be a foil to him, being easily pissed, has a hair-trigger temper, and a savage disposition beneath her professional appearance. As such, Steppenwolf was designed to reflect this. It was based on a nightmare I had once, combined with aspects of Scary Monsters. Likewise, Moon was supposed to have another type of Stand, a close-combat Punch ghost, but based on Destoroyah from Godzilla, Tyranid Warriors from Warhammer, and Xenomorph drones. It would create an acid from it's hands that could melt even oxygen particles, but I decided for something a little more grounded, and less OP. Steppenwolf is named after the band of the same name https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Steppenwolf_(band).

Ivory Charm was created with Narancia in mind, just a goof struggling to do her own thing and get through life. Her Stand was designed to reflect this easy-going, yet potnetially dangerous ideal, with Physical Graffiti being an actor in the shadows, and based on Native American Shadow Walkers/Shadow People and such. The runes it leaves behind are based on Native American and Celtic warpaint their warriors would apply before battle. It is named after the Led Zeppelin album of the same name. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Physical_Graffiti

Lunchroom Blitz Part 2

Sunset glared coldly back at the two enemy Stand users, the red-haired, pale-skinned warrior Blade Strike and his armored Stand, Agharta, and the Werewolf-like Stand User Ebony Moon, surrounded by numerous Werewolves, each snarling and snapping at the air, ready to charge and rip her and her friends to bits. All in all, it was a bad day. She noticed much of the lunchroom was quiet now, the remaining students either unconscious form the all out brawl that had taken place, caused by two other unseen Stand users, or were transformed into Werewolves by Ebony's Stand. She looked around for a sign of weakness from the two, before glancing back at Pinkie and Fluttershy, the only two of her friends with her that were still standing.

"No time to rest! Attack!" Ebony declared, two of her wolves growling and rushing at Sunset and her group.

Blade Strike glared back coldly at his partner. "I would wait a moment."

"And let them heal?" Ebony snarled, as her two minions leapt at Sunset.

Pinkie's Fun manifested behind the user, Pinkie lifting up her arms to give her Stand a clear shot, and firing a blast of energy, hitting one of the Werewolves and knocking him away, as the other stopped it's forward momentum, surprised at the sight of his counterpart flying into a wall. As he turned back to fight, Sunset's Ice Phoenix slammed a fist into the side of it's face. The Werewolf landed on it's feet, teetering backwards in surprise, as it tried to get it's bearings. Ice Phoenix's fists rushed outwards at lightning speed, blasting the Werewolf repeated, as it yelled at the top of it's lungs.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA, SUZAKU!" It screamed, before slamming a final climatic punch into the Werewolf's gut, and sending him into the wall next to his compatriot.

"I told you to wait," Said Blade strike, shaking his head. "Even injured and bloodied from her fight, Sunset is still the strongest of the group in open battle."

"Come on, come on!" Sunset taunted dryly, almost sounding bored. "My Ice Phoenix's Fists are faster then a racecar speeding down the track."

"You'll end up dead faster then the rest of your pathetic team!" Ebony declared, pointing a claw at her. "Which one will I tear apart first is the question!"

"Concentrate on overwhelming Sunset." Blade Strike advised. "Once we have her on the ropes, the others will be easier."

Four of Steppenwolf's Werewolf creations charged, jaws running with saliva and hissing at her, as Ebony herself charged at Sunset. Sunset and Ice Phoenix readied themselves, before the first leapt at her, and, once within range, Sunset unleashed a sweeping kick, the outside of Ice Phoenix's leg sweeping in front of itself, and slamming into the side on of the Wolves' heads, then the other, and sending them both away. Before she could rebalance Ice Phoenix's feet, the other two slammed into her, and grabbed her and Ice Phoenix's arms and held them tightly, her Stand vanishing halfway into her body.

Sunset and her Stand struggled against their iron grip, but nothing could break them, the two Werewolves hissing and snarling at her, as Ebony approached. Pinkie and her friends yelled out in surprise.

"Don't worry Sunset, I'll blast them!"

"Pinkie, hold up!" Sunset warned, looking over her shoulder at her. "I'm way too close, and it's too risky. Hold your fire."

"That's right!" Ebony taunted. "And if I slip, I might just cut something important, with these claws."

Fluttershy and Pinkie both stiffened at her words, but did not move, focused on her intensely, as Blade Strike moved closer, Agharta shimmering by him as he approached.

"Ebony, do not toy with Sunset, you will only give her an opening to defeat you." Blade Strike cautioned, shaking his head.

"We got her under control, relax Blades!" Ebony snarled back, fangs flashing. "It's not like she can escape my servants or anything."

Sunset would admit one thing; she probably couldn't escape the hold these two had on her or her Stand.

'Their grip is the strongest I've ever seen.' She thought quickly, eyes darting about. 'Probably enough to crush metal without a problem.'

She focused her eyes directly on Ebony and her Steppenwolf form. 'Defeating her is the best way to get to Blades and the rest of their team. But How?'

Twilight, meanwhile, glared at Ivory Charm, her opponent, as her right hand twitched uncontrollably, but remained focused on her foe. Her and her Stand's arm were marked with countless green runes running throughout, as she tried to get a bearing on the situation. With one arm out, it would be very difficult to get close to Ivory without being injured.

The enemy stand user, however, didn't seem to mind at all, and was actually enjoying the display. A wide grin adorned her face, as she crossed her arms in front of her. "Getting desperate yet, Twilight?"

"No." Twilight said defiantly, trying to rise to her feet, and step forward.

"Hit Twilight in the stomach again, Deep Purple." Ivory ordered, as Twilight's own stand was forced to hit her again.

Twilight gasped, holding her stomach in agony as Ivory stood over her, eyes focused intently. Twilight looked around for someway, anyway, to get out of this, only for Ivory to place her boot on top of Twilight's head and force her down, til her face was directly implanted into the ground. Twilight groaned, as Ivory taunted her.

"Don't resist." She chided. "I'll have your own Stand strangle you if I feel so inclined."

She taped her chin, as though suddenly remembering something, looking around the now mostly derelict and ruined cafeteria, checking the unconscious bodies around them for something.

"Where is Dash?" Ivory asked suddenly, pressing her foot down a little hard on Twilight's scalp.

"I don't know." Twilight said.

"Don't lie to me, I'll have my Physical Graffiti mark up everything." She threatened. "I'll have you kill your own friends with your own hands."

"I'll repeat my statement." Twilight said, turning slightly to look up at her. "I sincerely don't know."

"I sincerely believe you. 100%." Ivory said, studying her coldly. "But I want to you to make me believe you 101%."

"I...I..." Twilight began, before Deep Purple was suddenly summoned to their side.

Ivory clicked her teeth, as she crossed her arms in front of her, then sat down, a shadowy form rising to act as a seat under her. "101%, Twilight."

Deep Purple grabbed Twilight by the back of her hair, a worried look on it's normally cold features. "Master, we are in deep S-H-I-T!"

"I know Deep Purple." Twilight muttered, as Ivory stood up, balling her right fist, as her mysterious, unseen Stand sank back into the shadows. "Just give me a second to think."

Ivory slammed her fist into Twilight's nose, a crack and spurt of blood from it following, as Twilight grabbed her face in pain. "This is gonna continue until you tell me where you friend ran off to."

She slammed a punch into Twilight's stomach, as Deep Purple readjusted it's own master to allow Ivory a better shot at Twilight. "101% Twilight. Speak now."

Twilight smiled slightly, grinning up at Ivory despite her broke nose. Ivory looked down at her, eyes widening in rage.

"What's so funny?!" She demanded.

"I know something you don't!" Twilight said with a grin.

"Is it how much my Stand is gonna make you suffer for this." Ivory said, getting within inches of Twilight's beaten face.

"I think the shoe's on the other foot, actually." Twilight said, smile growing. "Just look at things from my perspective."

Ivory furrowed her eyebrows, trying to think things over. She had Twilight and Deep Purple's arm under her control, and she was alone. Suddenly, Ivory's eyes widened, as a kick slammed into the back of Ivory's legs forcing her downwards. As her face rushed to the floor, Twilight raised her knee, hitting Ivory right in the face, and sending her backwards, face bleeding hard.

Ivory glared up from her now slicked up hair and bleeding face, eyes narrowed and bloodshot. Twilight almost stepped backwards, from just the sight of Ivory. She was younger then most of the Stand users Twilight had encountered so far, or appeared to be, but the look of pure rage and bloodlust was almost unearthly. Twilight almost wondered what Ivory had gone through before becoming a Stand user.

"I'm gonna break your legs off for this!" Ivory said, slowly, and unsteadily getting to her feet.

"Ivory calm down." Twilight said cautiously, her voice sounding rather small now.

"What's the matter, scared?" Ivory taunted, pointing at Twilight, her pupils seemingly growing smaller and becoming pinpoints in her eyes. "Scared that I'll use my stand to tear you to pieces!"

"Ivory, I think we can both walk away..." Twilight began.

"The only one walking away is me and my team!" Ivory shouted, glaring at Twilight with a look like someone possessed.

Ivory stepped forward, glaring out from the tops of her eyes at Twilight, as Deep Purple readied itself, appearing behind Twilight, looking out at Ivory sternly.

Rainbow, meanwhile, was staggering around the school perimeter, trying to find the parking lot and bike racks. She breathed heavily from the injuries Physical Graffiti and Deep Purple had inflicted on her, and, needless to say, she wasn't feeling so good. However, she knew once she got her stand and activated Radar Love, she'd be able to beat these enemy Stand users with no issue. She just had to get to her bike. Part of her really disliked Radar Love's limitations. It granted her a lot of power, as long as she had a bike underneath, and was concentrating.

She took a deep breath as she shook her head. At least she was able to manifest a Stand. That she was eternally grateful for however gave out Stands, be it fate, god or whatever handled that sort of system. She looked around before a smile broke across her face, as she staggered over to the bike rakes, and began unhooking her bicycle. As she began searching her pockets for the key to undo the lock, a security guard approached her from behind.

"What are you doing?" He asked sternly. "This is still school hours, what do you think you're doing?"

"Ugh, you gotta be kidding me." Rainbow muttered, as she slowly turned around. "It's not what it looks like. I'm not trying to leave."

"Then what are you doing out here?" He demanded, voice rising. "Just because there's a problem at the gym, doesn't mean students start running off when they feel like it!"

"I'm just tryin to get back in, alright?" Rainbow said in irritation.

"With the bike?" He asked in confusion.

Rainbow sighed and rolled her eyes. "It's complicated. I'm trying to end the situation in there, alright?"

And with that, as her friends struggled against the enemy stand user team, Rainbow was stuck arguing with a school officer over her bicycle. Not every battle was a glamorous one, she soon found out.

Ebony glared at Sunset, as Blade Strike stood beside her, Agharta's sword drawn. Sunset was proving to be quite the nuisance, but nothing sheer numbers couldn't handle. Her minions weren't letting go anytime soon, and that put Ebony in quite the advantage, but left her scratching her wolf-like chin now. In what was she going to finish Sunset off? Turn her into another Werewolf minion to throw at other enemy Stand users? Have her tear apart her own friends? Just simply tear her limb form limb? These were difficult choices to make.

She raised a clawed hand, smiling slightly to herself as she approached. Blade strike eyed here wearily. He was always a stickler for doing everything by the book. It took the fun out of every fight. She turned to him slightly.

"What's the plan, Captain?" She asked, half sarcastically.

"Just finish off Sunset, no playing around or toying with her." Blade said, sounding slightly exasperated. "We have other jobs to do after this, and we can't let her worm her way out."

"Gotcha" Replied Ebony with a nod, fangs gleaming slightly, as she began to step towards Sunset.

Sunset, however, didn't seem to panic, and in fact, despite her cold, stoic expression, her eyes gleamed confidently. Ebony stopped for a moment, almost worried about how confident Sunset, before shaking it off. She was trapped anyway, what did Ebony have to worry about. As she began to approach again, Ice Phoenix appeared, materializing within Sunset's body, just barely visible, pointing a finger out towards Agharta. A shaft of light shot out, hitting Agharta's sword, bouncing off the flat, and shining directly on Ebony's eyes. The Werewolf Stand-user yelped in pain, grabbing at her eyes in pain. Her minions and partner seemed momentarily shocked, and her team seemed to understand her plan without being told.

Pinkie activated Fun, the Stand pointing it's arm canon and letting loose with several shots at the two Werewolves holding onto Sunset, and sending them away. Sunset gave Pinkie a small salute, before running towards the stunned Ebony.

"Thanks Pinkie." She said, as Ice Phoenix cocked back it's fist.

In a quick blur, Ebony docked under, and swiped out with one claw, striking at Sunset's stomach, past Ice Phoenix's guard and protection, and stopping her, not from the pain, but from the shock of how fast Ebony had moved to counter her. She thought she had the Werewolf stunned, and blinded, but it looked like she wrong. Quite horribly wrong. Sunset stepped back, Ice Phoenix setting into a neutral position, as Ebony lowered her clawed hands, eyes still closed.

"Sunset, you alright?" Pinkie asked. "Sunset?"

Sunset didn't answer, only looking down at her wound, three long claw scratches going down her skin, that had cleaved right through her shirt and jacket. She looked back up, glaring at the grinning face of Ebony, as saliva dripped from her fangs.

"How did you counter me, Ebony?" Sunset asked slowly, before repeating herself a little louder. "How did you do it?"

"I have ears." She replied, gesturing towards her left ear, that lowered then propped back up. "I used my enhanced senses to hear you coming, and my nose to smell your exact position."

"You think I'm gonna let you win?" Sunset said, her temper rising as her eyes focused intently on Ebony.

She rushed at Ebony with Ice Phoenix, fists disappearing in a blur heading towards the Werewolf. "SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!"

Ebony kept her calm, evading and backing away from all of Sunset's strikes, until Blade Strike was directly at her side again, Agharta swinging forward, and slashing with its blade downwards at her. Sunset backed away, as Ice Phoenix withdrew back to her side. Agharta, repositioned itself and struck out with the pommel of it's sword, striking Sunset right in the stomach, and knocking the air out of her, and swung upwards with it's sword, grassing the left side of her face and eye with a simple strike. Sunset backed away, holding her face in pain.

"Sounds like I'm not the only one blinded!" Ebony said triumphantly.

Fluttershy immediately reacted, holding out her hand and sending 5 of her Stands at Sunset to heal her, the small, faery-like beings flying out quickly, heading straight towards Sunset, before Blade Strike jumped in front of Sunset with Agharta. The Five tried to veer away, as Agharta quickly intercepted each one, twirling and spinning in the air as he struck and slashed down each one with one or two elegant blade strikes. He turned back to Sunset, pointing his blade at her.

"You will have no help!" He declared. "Like a nation with it's ports blockaded, you are caught off from all help!"

Ebony pulled back her clawed hands, ready to cut Sunset down, as Sunset kept her head low, trying to clear her head, as Agharta pointed it's blade. She cursed herself for letting her temper get the best of her. She looked around for anything to use against the two, but found nothing. She was trapped between the two, with no defense. She thought over everything quickly, and remembered what Ebony had said about her claws. They were infected some how.

'How long til I start turning into a Werewolf then?' She wondered to herself. 'Will I lose consciousness over time?'

'No time to worry.' Sunset thought, as she raised her head, holding her hand over her injured eye. 'I can only hope to win before it's too late.'

Twilight and Ivory were not far from each other now, standing face to face like two gunslingers in the old west. Twilight focused all her attention on Ivory, every thought for her friends gone, and replaced by a burning hatred in the pit of her stomach, unseen since she had turned herself into Midnight Sparkle. Ivory's eyes were still small and focused within her own skull, focused entirely on the rage she felt for Twilight and her entire gang of freakish friends.

The fight between these two, would be over in an instant, a heartbeat away from total victory, or being thrown aside in defeat.

Deep Purple manifested beside Twilight and lashed out with it's marked right hand, right for Ivory's face. The younger user did not react, long tendrils from her shadow shooting out, and wrapping around and grasping Deep Purple's arm in a cold, icy grip. Before Twilight could move, several more shoot out, grasping and wrapping around Deep Purple's ankles and legs, then her Stand's neck. Twilight stiffened as she felt the fingers wrapping tightly around her own neck, feeling as though she was being throttled herself. She struggled to breath in, as Ivory laughed triumphantly.

"I've won! My victory is complete!" She yelled, smiling broadly. "Now, how do I finish you off?"

Twilight stiffened, the color draining from her face as she struggled against the shadow hands now gripping her tightly. She had fully, well and truly, lost against Ivory's Stand. She prepared herself for the worst, when she heard a distant rumbling sound. She raised an eyebrow, but kept her face and expression still, trying not to give anything away. Ivory looked at her with confusion for a moment, before her face twisted into a glare of pure malice again.

"What are you hiding, Sparkle?" Ivory demanded. "I'm not the brightest here, but I know you're up to something!"

"I don't really like to spoil surprises, y'know?" Twilight said with a small smile.

Ivory's face contorted once more, her face filled with an expression of confusion, anger and disgust, until the sound of a roaring engine grew closer. She looked to the left, towards the destroyed window that she had sent Rainbow Dash out of. She turned to face the window, temporarily forgetting Sparkle, though her Stand remained gripping her tightly. Ivory's eyes blinked rapidly, as she tried to prepare herself for whatever was coming. After several unspoken minutes, that dragged on like hours, the wall next to the window exploded with stunning force.

Rainbow flew through the void made by her and Radar Love's crash. She slammed into the ground, shatter the floor beneath her and sending chunks and bricks into the air, before driving full steam into Ivory. Although stunned, Ivory was smart enough to jump away and to the right, and onto a cafeteria table. Rainbow drove forward, swerving to the left to avoid the entangled Twilight, driving up and onto a wall, before driving across the ceiling. Ivory's eyes widened in shock, as Rainbow drove across the ceiling, crushing light fixture and scaffolding under Radar Love, before dropping down and driving towards Ivory again.

From the shadow beneath the tables, and parts of the masonry that had fallen in piles, the hands of her Physical Graffiti lashed out, grabbing onto her motorcycle before Rainbow could get closer to their master. Ivory breathed a sigh of relief, as she edged a bit closer to Rainbow, who was struggling to get her Stand moving again, just like a driver struggling with a car in the mud and mire. Ivory looked her over, seeing that only her Stand was being effected by Physical Graffiti. Ivory raised an eyebrow, confused as ever.

"Does Graffiti only effect humanoid stands?" Ivory wondered aloud. "That's so weird. But who cares?! I'm standing and you two aren't, so I win!"

Twilight struggled against Physical Graffiti's grip as Ivory taunted Rainbow Dash, having a long hearty laugh at her Friend's expense. Twilight was quick to note that both her and Deep Purple's left hand were free from the grip Ivory had on the rest of her body. She made a grunting noise, hoping to draw Ivory to her. She repeated it, struggling against the grip, as Ivory turned. Just as Twilight had hoped, the Stand user began walking slowly over to her.

"You cannot escape, Sparkle!" Ivory declared. "I could tear your limbs off if I wanted to!"

"Well, I'm glad we agree on that." Twilight said coldly.

Before Ivory could question her on what she had meant, Deep Purple raised it's left arm, and slashed a knifehand down onto it's master's blighted limb, tearing it clean off, as though a sharpened blade had swiped it off. Ivory's eyes widened in shock, before slashing through Twilight's legs. Blood exploded out from her torn off limbs, as Deep Purple's own, respective limbs vanished. Deep Purple, however, like many Stands, did not need legs to move. With the extended range it held over others, it swiped forward and grabbed Ivory by the neck.

Her Stand had tried to summon more tendrils and arms to defend her, but she was in such shock by the sight of Twilight taking her own limbs off, her reactions, and her Stand's own, had been slower then usual. Twilight didn't seem to mind the pain, or losing her own limbs, focusing intently on Deep Purple and Ivory.

"Deep Purple! Bring her in closer!" Twilight ordered.

Deep Purple silently dragged Ivory across the floor, face planted into the ground, for once, silent in it's task. Blood streaked across the floor. The Stand reached it's master, as Twilight reached out and grabbed Ivory by the neck. The younger Stand user looked at Twilight in terror. Twilight, however, just looked at her coldly.

After a long moment of silence, Ivory finally found her voice. "Are...are you gonna let me go?"

"No." Said Twilight bluntly.

"Then...why did you let your stand let me go?" Ivory asked, eyes darting to the purple Stand as it raised it's remaining hand, locking down every finger, before wrapping it's thumb around it's fist.

"My Stand and I have only arm." Twilight explained slowly, her tilted to one side slightly. "I gotta hold you down, so Deep Purple can do all the hitting."

The Stand pulled back and rapidly swung it's fist forward, soon, it's single arm disappearing into a blur of motion as it waylaid into Ivory's face. Several minutes passed, as Rainbow leaned over Radar Love's handles, pulling out her phone and checking the time and making various updates on social media, before Twilight finished. She released the stunned and knocked out Ivory, before taking a deep breath.

"You feel better?" Rainbow asked, looking up from her phone.

"No! My arm and legs are off!" She shouted angrily, holding up the stump of her arm. "Grab my arm and legs over there, and let's get over to Fluttershy!"

"You don't have to be so bossy." Rainbow muttered, getting up and gathering up her friend's limbs, and going to Radar Love to put them away, in a special compartment within her Stand.

Rainbow picked up Twilight, lookin rather squeamish about this, and sat down on Radar Love's seat with her hanging onto her back. Rainbow looked around for a second, as Twilight eyed her in annoyance.

"Come on, get a move on!" Twilight said in irritation. "My legs could be rotting and loosing circulation and all."

"Sorry, this is just...weird..." Rainbow said, shaking her head, as she hit the gas.

Twilight wanted to say something else, but simply nodded her head slightly. It was hard not to argue with Rainbow's assessment of the situation. Best to just focus on getting to Fluttershy and her Stand, and healing up. She just hoped things were going well for Sunset and the rest.

For Sunset and the rest of the gang, things were not going well. Sandwiched between Blade Strike and Ebony Moon, and both eager for her blood. Sunset looked back over her shoulder at Blade Strike, who was glaring coldly at her, then back at Ebony Moon and her remaining wolves, a few dozen or so, who was glaring at her with a blazing rage. She didn't exactly like her odds against either. Too close for Pinkie to open fire on either, and Fluttershy couldn't do much with her healing stand. She was prepared to fight back, when she felt a strange sensation within her hand.

She looked down to see red hair, the same color as the hair on her head, growing upon the back of her hands, as claws began to spring from her nails. She cringed slightly, as she felt her canines extending out. She focused back on the fight, Ice Phoenix swinging a backfist at Agharta as the Stand attempted to attack from behind, the Enemy Stand blocking her fist with the flat of the sword, energy crackling and snapping out as the two struggled to overpower each other. Surprisingly, Ebony did not move, merely grinning wildly at her.

"It's taking a little longer then usual, but I think my claws are taking effect!" Ebony taunted, smiling broadly, as saliva dripped from her fangs again, her Werewolf minions snarling and barking in excitement. "Though it seems to be taking longer to take effect."

"Wonderful." Muttered Sunset, rolling her eyes. "I'll smell like a wet dog."

"Since you seem preoccupied, I don't think you should be talking back, Sunset." snarled Ebony, her claws scrapping against the tiles as she got on all fours. "I'll just have to speed up the process. Make you a nice little puppy."

What Ebony did see, with her focus and intent on Sunset, was Rarity, who, for most of the fight, been kept frozen in one spot by Physical Graffiti's ability, finally noticed her hands were free. She smiled to herself, as cracked her hands about, and flexed her fingers, getting feeling back in them as Blue Ruby manifested besides her, pressing it's own palms together, silvery clouds of dust and tiny crystals billowing out, as it fired three crystal shots at Ebony.

The Werewolf-Stand user stopped her slow trek towards Sunset, standing up and perking her ears slightly, and turning, just as three crystal bullets hit her, one right in the face, two in the chest and shoulder. She went flying back with a yelp of pain and surprise, hitting the nearby wall with enough force to shatter the bricks. Sunset, Pinkie and Fluttershy looked back triumphantly towards Rarity, who stood confidently, a hand on her hip, as Blue Ruby prepared another crystal round. Blade Strike's eyes widened as he glared at her, Ebony struggling to her feet.

"You! You're....!" Ebony began, struggling to find words through the pain.

"Quite alright." Rarity announced. "I do hate to have gotten such disgusting paint all over my stand and I, but I think hitting you with some crystals will help my nerves."

"Ivory was supposed to be controlling you, and Applejack!" Ebony cried, looking around the devastated lunchroom for her younger partner. "What the hell happened?!"

"Wait, then where..." Blade began to asked, before a kick slammed into the side Agharta's helmeted head, cracking the armor, and sending Blade Strike stumbling away.

He backed up, rolled away from Sunset and the new attacker, and came up again, Agharta spinning it's blade in a circle in front of itself, keeping any potential attacks at bay, as the user took a deep breath in, and refocused his attentions. Applejack appeared to have quickly figured out she could move as well, now standing beside Sunset, the two back to back, and ready for a fight, and both, looking very angry. He didn't blame them for being peeved, really. He, however, wished they weren't so resistant. He liked a challenge, but this was simply annoying.

Blade looked over at Ebony, who was cleaning herself off from her last attack, but still in one piece, before looking over at Sunset, then Rarity, then Applejack, focusing long and hard on them. While Sunset would've been a challenge on her own, against Applejack as well, with Rarity in support, there was really no way either he, nor Ebony could win honestly against them in an open contest of strength. Without Sunset, he would be more willing, but her still being active and fighting made things more dangerous.

'For one who has only had her stand for so short a time,' He thought grimly. 'she has a fine-tuned mastery of it. I think that could apply to all of them, actually.'

Sunset glared at him, tapping her foot impatiently. "Well, Blade Strike, are you there, or was that kick to the head too much?"

He was silent for a moment, before shrugging. "I was merely thinking about something that occurred a few months back with my cousin, Dancer, and the man she brought home. A strange fellow. Defiantly a space oddity, that one. In fact, I'm not sure what she saw in him."

"What's this got to do with anything?" Sunset asked, narrowing her eyes, as Ice Phoenix tightened it's fists.

"Nothing, actually." Blade admitted with a shrug. "I just get distracted when fights such as this become too easy, and start to worry about my family members."

"Easy? Easy?!" Demanded Applejack. "What do you call that crack across your head, then, smart mouth?"

"A side-effect of the job." Blade Strike replied with another shrug, shaking his head. "You all have such spirit, it will be shame to end you all."

"Not sure you noticed, but things aren't going your way, Strike." Sunset said, tilting her head slightly. "Actually, they're going quite badly."

"That's where you're wrong." Ebony said with a snarl. "I've got a whole horde of trouble waiting for you."

The rest of Steppenwolf's created Werewolf minions stepped forwards, ready to attack at moment's notice, as Ebony stood among, a dark smile across her features.

"You see, I send them in small squads to assist, because larger groups get hard to control and direct in battle." Ebony explained. "The more that start fighting, the more their animal instincts start to kick in. I don't care for the messes they make."

"Ultimately, this caution was a mistake." Said Blade bluntly, shaking his head slowly. "Let slip the dogs of war, as Caesar would say, and let's just be done with it."

Ebony snapped her fingers, the claws making a sharp, distinct snapping sound, like a dried bone cracking, or a match being struck. As though a switch had gone off, the creatures leapt forward, bounding, jumping, and doing everything they could to reach the group. Rarity and Pinkie, though panicked, fired off Crystal and arm canon rounds at the encroaching horde, doing little to slow them done. Within moment, a whole horde of howling teeth, claws and hair would be upon them.

What know no one saw, amongst the ruined and disastrous lunchroom, was a single figure, dressed in blue and white, pushing various in-conscious figures away from her lunchtable. She stood up now, looking around in irritation, before eyes widened in shock at the chaos around her. Vinyl Scratch's jaw dropped as she saw what looked like a horde of werewolves surging around at Sunset Shimmer and her group of friends, claws and teeth lashing and saliva flying out. Vinyl had been absorbed in listening to her music, kicking back and eating while testing out her newest earphones. Though loath to part with the old ones, these were much clearer.

She did think something was strange when someone's arm flew into her back, looking like the person was being yanked around like a ragdoll, but Vinyl decided to ignore it. Weird stuff happened at this school. No sense questioning it or trying to get involved. Sunset would've been on that anyway. She and her friends had an odd habit of getting in the middle of things strange and unusual.

Yet no Vinyl could see she would have to get involved again, and help them out, like with the Dazzlings and their hypnotic singing and all. Besides, there was more then headphones she would need to test out now. Scooping up her Ipod, she adjusted her goggles over her eyes, closed them, and concentrated, a soft, lambent blue glow emanating from the Ipod, as a figure began to take shape. A soft, static sound, like a radio tuning in, sounded, as the figure slowly came into shape, the Ipod rising up out of Vinyl's hands, and shaping and extending into the center of this being's chest, screen shifting into a parallel position with the buttons of the pod.

The figure that stood alongside Vinyl was a white tiger, covered in light blue armor, with speakers on it's abdomen, shoulder pads, knee pads and the backs of it's hands. It had red goggles embedded into it's eyes, and it's jaws were open in a snarl, a speaker affixed into it's mouth as well. The figure stood up, before looking to it's master, and speaking in a deep, crackling voice.

"Master, what is the problem?" The Stand asked, the speaker in it's mouth vibrating slightly from the noise.

Vinyl merely pointed at the wolves battling it out with Sunset's group, as the Stand nodded.

"So I hear." It muttered, as it's arms spun about in front of it. "Shall I use a dogwhistle against them? There are after all, certain sounds only hounds can hear, and, if need be I can attune it to knock out the wolves."

Vinyl raised an eyebrow, and scratched her chin uncertainly, as her Stand nodded. "Right, too risky, might end up hurting them before I could fine tune it."

She looked out at the crowd, and noticed a wolf that resembled Ebony moon standing over the crowd of wolves, overlooking the battle, a cruel smile against her jaws. Vinyl nodded quickly to herself, snapping her fingers, and pointing at her Stand.

"Ah, vocal mimicry! Just like the Schwarzenegger movie! A fantastic idea, and observe as I put it to work!" The Stand announced, as it's speakers booted up, crackling to life for a moment, before it spoke again, this time mimicking Ebony's voice. "Testing, testing. 1, 2, pootis!"

Vinyl raised an eyebrow, but readjusted her fingerless gloves, as her Stand finally perfected Ebony's voice. "Wolves, all Werewolves, stop this instant, and head over into the direction of this voice!"

Ebony's eyes widened in shock, as Blade Strike looked at her in surprise. "What are you doing Ebony?"

"It ain't me!" She yelled.

"But your voice...!" He began, as the wolves, in confusion, began to bound and run towards where they had heard Ebony's voice.

Of course, her Stand was not as simple as verbal commands being followed by those she clawed, but rather marking their souls and leaving them unable to resist her. However, in her confusion, and the Wolves' own, it left them open to even the slightest suggestion, if only for a second. Sunset and her friends smiled in relief, weary and battered, and uncertain what had happened, but happy the Werewolves were being lead astray somehow. As they began to move towards Vinyl and her Stand, Ebony refocused herself, snarled and roared to her transformed minions.

"No, you morons, I'm not there! Get back to killing!" She yelled at the top of her lungs.

Vinyl's Stand extended it's hands out. Several of the wolves growled or barked in confusion and slight fear, as it reached out with subtle sound waves, using those to pinpoint the wolves, before the speakers all across it's body booted up again, vibrating and crackling slightly, before waves of sound began to focus out from it, directed towards the wolves. The soundwaves reverberated over the room, pushing the closest ones back, like a strong wind.

The Werewolves, realizing they were under attack, turned their attention to Vinyl, and began moving towards her, a sudden explosion of sound. Waves of purple and blue energy flooded outwards, the soundwaves blasting most of the wolves away, and into the walls, each other, and out the windows. Yellow lines, like those of a heart monitor machine, arced up and down in both Vinyl's goggles, and her Stands, as the sound boomed on and on, even the Sunset Group, as far away as they were, forced to cover their ears. Blade and Ebony both covered their ears tightly, as they backed away from the sound-blasting Stand, as it slowly brought it's speakers, and shut off, standing in the middle of the destroyed and ruined lunchroom as though nothing had happened.

Sunset and her friends rose up once more, Stands out and ready to fight, as Blade and Ebony's eyes widened, looking to Vinyl and her Stand, then back to Sunset and her group, sweat pouring down Blade's face, as he tried to figure out what to do next. Vinyl's Stand turned it's head slightly to face him, tilting it's head to one side as though to study him.

"I can hear your heart beats quickening." It announced. "You two are terrified. You should. Against so many Stand users now against you, you will have no chance of victory. Either Sunset there will give you a taste of her fists, or I can reduce you to paste with a few blasts of sound. You have your choice."

"I will not be threatened by some newcomer with no stake in this!" Ebony growled, as Blade set his hand on her shoulder to steady her.

"Hold it, Vinyl Scratch." Blade said, looking at her uncertainly. "You have nothing to fear from us. The Emperor we serve, his agents, our comrades, they have no reason to come after you. You can walk away from this without any worry."

Vinyl shook her head, as the Stand straightened itself. "My Master helped against the Dazzlings and their shenanigans. She thought them a bad bunch, and thinks you're no different. Whoever is attacking Sunset and her group have to be bad."

"You're desire to do what you believe is right is commendable," Blade said, as Agharta twirled it's blade about. "Unfortunate it will get you killed."

Ebony charged at Vinyl, bounding on all fours, jumping onto a wall, sliding across the floor, and grabbing two lunch tables in both her hands, and with a roar, throwing them to her left and right. The Stand seemed to focus in, preparing to blast her again, before the crash of both tables seemed to confuse it.

"As I thought!" Ebony declared. "The Stand is blind, and sees via sound and echolocation!"

She swung a claw, sending a chair crumbling and crashing away a few meters away from her, causing the Stand to stagger backwards in confusion. She smiled, as she leapt forward, claws extended out, and ready to pounce upon Vinyl's stand. Before she could land, the Stand sent out a burst of sound, a ripple of purple energy erupting from it's speakers around it, and blocking her attack. She bounced off, landed in front of the Sound-Stand, and attempted to lash out with both clawed hands at it's waist. It sent another burst of sound out, knocking her away.

Ebony snarled at the Stand, before grabbing two chairs and slamming them into the ground, shattering them with stunning force. Vinyl and her Stand backed away, the Stand disoriented, as Ebony swung out with her claws at the Stand's body. The stand threw out one hand, grabbing her by the face in a desperate try to stop her. Ebony flicked one hand up, flicking it away, as she narrowed her eyes. This Stand must have, despite it's bulky build, not have been able to physically confront foes.

Sunset stepped forward, Ice Phoenix clenching it's fists, as Agharta's blade slammed down in front of her inches from her feet, as Blade glared at her.

"You and your group are not going anywhere." He said, his eyes narrowed menacingly.

Ebony drew back her claws, ready to stab Vinyl and her Stand through the chest, smiling in satisfaction. How to finish this off? Should she tear out her heart? Her intestines? Just rummage about in her body and lacerate her organs? So many options, she would relish them all and the chance to test them out. As her clawed hands neared her victim, she suddenly turned to the left, seeing movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned to see Pinkie and her Stand, arm canon aimed right at Ebony. The Wolf-Stand user stopped, stunned by the speed Pinkie exhibited with intercepting her, and almost uncertain of what to do next, before Fun fired a blast of energy right at her, hitting Ebony square in the chest, and sending her away, as Vinyl unleashed a burst of sound waves, sending her flying further away, and into the far distance and back of the lunchroom.

Blade glared at the various Stand users around him, feeling panic beginning to grip at his heart, before he breathed in deeply and clamed himself. In battle, all pieces are equal, all Stands are equal, it was application. And he planned to apply his Stand to a far greater degree then what these fools had planned. Rarity focused her stand, palms slamming together as a barrage of crystal bullets flew out at high speed at him. Blade's eyes narrowed, as Agharta phased in front of him and swung it's blade at blinding speeds, slicing and dicing at the air in front of it, cleaving the gems to pieces without effort.

"Haydi!" It shouted along with it's master.

Agharta backed away, partially melding with Blade Strike's body, as it continued to swing it's blade all around him, slicing at speeds greater then light, the various members of Sunset's band taken a back by how fast the Stand was now moving. Sunset had never seen anything move this fast. She was certain that, given how fast he was moving, he was possibly moving faster then even her Ice Phoenix could muster. She wondered if anything could get past such a barrage.

Pinkie aimed carefully, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a cupcake, as Fun absorbed it's power. She powered up her arm canon, and fired, the blast burning through the air, making it past the barrage of blades, only it's trail being cutting, before suddenly fading and sputtering out. Blade smiled in triumph, as Pinkie's eyes widened and she gasped in shock.

"Yes! It worked!" Blade said. "My Stand has cut so quickly and so devastatingly, it has produced a vacuum has it cuts and pushes the air towards me, or away form it's sword, producing an area where there is no oxygen."

"Fire can't burn without oxygen." Sunset said grimly. "Very smart."

Vinyl pointed out, as her Stand launched a blast of sound directly at Agharta and Blade. He merely smiled, as the wave of sound went past his sword slashes, and faded and vanished before it could even touch him.

"As expected!" He declared again. "Sound cannot travel without an air medium! All of your attacks are pointless!"

Vinyl's stand angled it's speakers downwards for a moment, before backing, putting a stop to it's sound as the Stand titled it's head in irritation.

"How difficult of you! If I ask nicely, will you cease being an idiot and surrender nicely?" It shouted at him.

"Not a chance." Declared Blade, as he advanced further.

"Are you sure?" Sunset asked, Ice Phoenix appearing behind her, fist raised as it eyed him with rage.

"Absolutely! It will take a while, but my blade has made him an untouchable fortress!" He shouted in triumph. "Just like my cousin, you all are weak, without applied logic or strategy in your moves!"

"Just making sure, you are not surrendering right?" Sunset asked again, smirking slightly.

He stopped, tilting his head and raising an eyebrow. "No...Why do you ask, Shimmer?"

"Because you're in the perfect spot." Sunset said, as Ice Phoenix leapt forward, past it's user, and slammed a fist into the ground directly in front of Agharta and Blade Strike. "SUZA!"

Blade's eyes widened, as crack appeared throughout the floor, quickly traveling and spreading out as the ground beneath him crumbled and shattered beneath him like dust. Blade tried to reach out for the edges, even as he fell, sending out Agharta to use it's free hand to grab one of the ledges, and extend his grip. Instead, he fell through the floor, yelling in rage.

"How?! HOW?!" He demanded.

"It was subtle, but I saw Vinyl use her stand to weaken the floor's stability." Sunset said, pointing triumphantly at Blade as he fell to the abyss below. "You might want to look at your strategies again. You know, you said love was a weakness, but it looks like it was my team's victory that was set in stone!"

Sunset watched as Blade Strike disappeared into the darkness, before stepping away, and towards Vinyl. The goggled Stand user readjusted her gloves, and gave Sunset the thumbs up, as she returned it.

"Vinyl, why would you help us like that?" Sunset asked, worried. "These people are very dangerous. There are many more of them then us out there."

The Stand's voice boomed out, as it spoke. "The Master believed in helping you before with the Dazzlings. When you need a helping hand, she would gladly give it. Whether it's her speakers, or her Stand's speakers."

"This was dangerous. But thank you." Sunset said, holding out her hand, as Vinyl took it and shook it with a nod.

Everyone turned to the roar of a motorcycle coming in fast. The Stand users left standing turned to see Rainbow speeding towards them at top speeds, before rolling in and bringing her Radar Love to a stop. The group gasped as they saw Twilight, bloodied and her limbs missing. They recoiled in shock, as she tried to bring herself up, supporting herself with her remaining arm.

"Fluttershy, please, get my arms and legs back in place!" Twilight said. "Please, don't just stand there. This really, really, really hurts!"

Rainbow quickly got off of Radar Love, and began going into the compartments and pulling out Twilight's self chopped-off limbs from her Stand, visibly nauseous from it. She had expected a lot of nasty things to happen while she was fighting other stand users. Digging out her friend's limbs to have them reattached was not one of them. Fluttershy seemed in a state of shock, before Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder, and gestured for her to look at the limbs. The shy girl, still visibly blanched, nodding, and approached, summoning various Beautiful Day stands, and getting to work reattaching the limbs.

Sunset moved away from the scene, shaking off her shook, as she looked around for Ebony, just to make sure she was out cold. She looked along the walls, seeing her various Werewolf victims slowly returning to normal, though still unconscious. She furrowed her eyebrows, and scratched her chin slightly, seeing the area she thought Ebony had impacted in, and was supposed to be out.

'Her Stand is part of her body.' She thought, as she began to march along the walls, looking for any sign of her escape. 'It must've taken much of the punishment from hitting the walls.'

She looked around, before spotting Ebony Moon near a younger, horribly bloodied woman, whose face was heavily bruised, her nose shattered and bloodied. Sunset stopped and stared, wondering what was going on. The younger must've been a Stand user, though what her function was, Sunset couldn't say.
[br]
Ebony Moon had crawled all the way to the unconscious Ivory Charm using the fighting and defeat from Blade Strike to get away and get to Ivory. She had already lost against Sunset and her crew, but she was certain Ivory could make it and finish what they couldn't. She smacked Ivory in the face a few time with her paw-like hand, breathing heavily, desperate to get her younger teammate up again. Ivory slowly opened her eyes, still dazed, before looking in on Ebony's face.

"EB! I'm sorry! Twilight knocked me out and I....I tried to win...but I couldn't!" Ivory explained in a panic, trying to crawl away. "Please...don't punish me!"

"Relax Ivory." Said Ebony, tried and weary. "Just listen."

Ivory stopped, looking uncertainly at Ebony, used to her yelling and berating her for small mistakes, and trying to whip some skill into her, often literally. Here she looked bloodied and just tired, and ready to give out. She held out one of her wolf-like claws, and took a deep, raspy breath.

"Blade Strike is done. I'm too tired to gone with the mission any further." Ebony explained softly, shaking her head. "You have to finish this. Protect Hot Space, and see this to the end."

"But, EB...my Stand is...!" Ivory said in worry and fright.

"Shut up Ivory." Ebony said softly, shaking her head softly as she took another deep breath. "Your Stand is strong. All Stands are, in their own way. I've tried to teach you this, but you can do anything if you push your limits."

Ivory was silent for a moment, as Ebony looked at her, as though expecting an answer or acknowledgement. Finally, she took another unsteady breath, and spoke once more.

"I'm sorry I've always been hard on you, Ivy." Ebony said, slowly getting to her feet. "This is your mission to finish. Do me proud."

Ivory turned to their left, suddenly spotting Sunset Shimmer, standing a few yards away, not enough to hear them, but definitely having saw them. Ebony rose up fully, glaring in rage at her. Sunset held up her hands.

"Wait Ebony, you and your friends can still make it out of here alive." Sunset said quickly. "Just stop and think this out for a second!"

"I have a mission!" Ebony declared. "Blade had a mission, Ivory here has a mission! So long as our Stands are strong and we are loyal, we will complete the mission!"

Ebony ran straight at Sunset, clawed hands ready for battle. Sunset waited for her to close, seemingly ready to accept whatever Ebony had to throw at her, not reacting even as the Werewolf Stand user got within Arm's reach of her. Ivory's eyes widened as she watched.

'She has to realize Sunset is ready for her!' Ivory thought, getting to her knees. 'EB has to know she's being used.'

Has Ebony got close to Sunset, and ready to cut her down with her clawed hands, Sunset leaned away, narrowly dodging the attacks, before Ice Phoenix manifested behind Ebony, and slammed an elbow into the back of Ebony's head. The Stand user fell to her knees, vision swimming, as she struggled to turn around to Ivory.

She seemed to struggle with her words for a moment. "Finish...the mission."

She slumped over, unconscious, as Ivory's eyes widened.

"EB!" She shouted, scrambling to her feet, breathing heavily as she tried to focus her thoughts.

She wracked her hand through her matted and bloodied hair. She couldn't do this. She wasn't the smart one, or the brave one! She just did what the others directed and hoped the boss liked it! How could she ever win alone? She took a deep breath, lowering hands, and balling them into fists, as she stood tall, and pointed right at Sunset.

"No matter what happens today," She declared to Sunset. "I'm gonna finish the mission! For Blades! For EB!"

Sunset didn't say anything. Merely preparing Ice Phoenix. There was no talking anymore. She either had to beat Ivory and her Stand here and now, or everything would've been for nothing. Ivory stepped towards her slowly, the shadows behind and around her shifting and turning like water, as Sunset walked forward as well, eyes cold and focused.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Another battle, another chapter. Next will be a short one, just them hunting down and finishing off Hot Space, and then, we begin to move outside the school. I had some trouble with my studies getting this done, but it was worth it.

The inclusion of Vinyl Scratch and her Stand to help save the day was after a suggestion by reader Cauchemar, who has been generous enough to suggest a dozen or so Stand ideas into the story. Although I wanted to include fan-Stands a bit later, I decided this one could make the story work, and provide a different direction to it.

He suggested an armored tiger, design wise, but I changed the head to resemble a Gladiator Lion Helmet I found on a quick google search. The speakers located throughout it's shoulders and body are based on Slaaneshii Noise Marines from Warhammer.

Lunchroom Blitz Part 3

Sunset looked around herself, as she took up a fighting stance, and prepared both herself and her Stand for battle. She didn't know what Ivory could have in store for her, but so far away from her friends, she wouldn't make any sort of risk without making sure she had the complete advantage over Ivory. She steeled herself, as the shadows, from under the tables, windows, and behind Ivory seemed to bubble and shift, as though it was water playing host to some unknown creature.

Sunset was about to play her next move, when she jumped upwards, turning and craning her neck to see several long, tentacle-like limbs ending in hands trying to grab onto her ankles. She landed a fair distance away, as she tried to rethink her options.

'So her Stand moves in darkness?' She thought quickly, looking around for the next attack. 'This should be easy enough to deal with, with what Ice Phoenix can do, after all.'

The younger Stand user stepped backwards slightly, as several more hands latched out from the right and left of Sunset, trying to grab and wrap around her wrists and arms. Ice Phoenix sent out a barrage of punches all around, sending the flailing limbs away.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!" Ice Phoenix shouted, sending the limbs back into the shadows. Sunset narrowed her eyes, slightly confused.

'One Stand right? How does it attack from two different directions?' She thought, Ice Phoenix glaring at Ivory Charm, almost boring a hole into her face with the Stand's intense eyes.

Sunset set herself down once more, waiting for another attack, eyes darting back and forth from the various shadows for any sign of movement and attack against. She saw a limb of some sort moving along the ground to the left, almost behind her, reaching out towards her ankle, as Ice Phoenix turned, covering her back and slamming it's palms together, right fingers pointing up, left fingers pointing down, as light flashed outwards, dispelling any shadows near her, and causing the limb to burn away, link a newspaper throw into a fireplace.

She raised an eyebrow, as Ivory didn't even react. Sunset was confused as ever by this. A Stand that could appear in multiple areas, and the user wasn't effected when it dissipated? Surely, a difficult Stand, but not something she wasn't too afraid of facing. Still, Ivory was focused, a glare of such raw intensity, Sunset almost wanted to back down. Almost. She had another hypothesis on how to defeat this Stand. It would require putting herself at risk for a moment though.

'No risk, no reward.' She thought, as she started running straight towards Ivory, Ice Phoenix out and read to go.

She got within 8 feet of Ivory, before several more hands reached out from the shadows, a loud hiss, like escaped gas of some sort, being let loose from a valve. She jumped back, and sent Ice Phoenix forward, fists swinging outwards in a rush of furious fists, ice Phoenix's eyes blazing like twin sun cast in hellfire.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZAUSUSZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!" It roared at the top of it's lungs, fists swinging into the walls and floors where these "stand hands" were coming out.

Sunset looked closely at the areas her Stand was attacking, as the limbs snaked out to try and attack her, noticing that Ice Phoenix's fists were simply going through them, and hitting the walls and floor that were enclosed with shadow. She called back Ice Phoenix and jumped backwards, only to feel something wrap tightly around her left ankle. She looked behind her, eyes widening. She had forgotten the shadows behind her, from under a table, and walked right into those hands.

"You're marked Sunset!" Ivory declared, pointing at her.

Sunset waited, not worried at all. She couldn't harm it directly, it disappeared with light, and could appear in any direction from any shadows. This was dangerous now, being 'marked', whatever that meant, but it didn't bother her much. Whatever happened, it would give her the chance to learn Ivory's strengths and limitations. For a moment, she wondered if she should've waited for Twilight to heal, or waited for the group, but it was a little late for that now.

'Rushing ahead was dangerous.' She thought, raising her arms in a fighting stance. 'But I didn't expect for this one to pop up and be ready to fight so soon after fighting Rainbow and Twilight.'

She waited a moment, before the Stand's arms retreated from her ankle before running at Ivory again. The younger fighter appeared nonplussed, and merely crossed her arms in front of her.

"Stop." She said quietly and strongly.

Sunset gave her questioning look, before her left leg suddenly halted, bolting itself to the ground, and refusing to move, despite Sunset flexing and moving her muscles to try and attack. She looked down at her leg, her eyes widening, as she saw various green, glowing runes running along her leg, burning brightly, and yet she felt nothing.

"Soon, Sunset, I'm gonna use you to beat down all of your friends." Ivory warned darkly. "And send you to the Boss with your own two feet, walk you all the way there myself."

"Spoken threats are empty threats." Sunset said, tilting her head back slightly. "I don't take anyone seriously who tries to intimidate me with just words."

Ivory didn't show any sign of acknowledging her insult, only nodding slightly, before smiling slightly to herself, and snapping her fingers.

"Ice Phoenix, kick your master's legs out from under her." Ivory commanded.

Ice Phoenix appeared to Sunset's right, and immediately, with it's left leg, also marked it's masters own, swung out in a low sweeping roundhouse kick, hitting Sunset with a wet thwack and a horrible snapping of bones from her legs, as she was sent spinning away, landing hard on the ground face down some feet away from Ivory. She struggled to rise, unable to feel anything in her legs, as blood seeped out. She groaned and bite down hard on her lip, trying blood, as a tear began to run down her cheek.

Ice Phoenix barely rose from it's master, it's legs crumbling away, as it floated near her, both Stand and user now glaring and focused entirely on Ivory. The Skoutatoi Stand user laughed, raising both her hands to her face and beginning to cry herself, before holding her stomach as though in pain.

"This is wonderful! I don't think you can walk to my Boss anymore." Ivory taunted, whipping a tear away from her. "Perhaps you need to hit leg day a little more?"

Ivory laughed heartily, pointing at Sunset again, as more limbs from her stand appeared out from the shadows.

"I'll mark up your whole body, and use your own Stand to beat you to death." Ivory declared, glaring at with as a black fire appeared in her eyes. "I think that will be the best rout to taking you out. Sayonara Sunset."

The limbs rushed at Sunset, as Ice Phoenix pointed a finger, as though making a fake gun, and fired a thin beam of light of light from it's finger after a few seconds, the beam flying outwards, and burning through most of them, as Sunset swept her finger around, burning away the limbs and shadows within seconds. She then aimed it at Ivory, who tried to get away, only for the beam to hit her directly in the left shoulder. Ivory groaned in pain, grasping her shoulder in pain, as Sunset stopped the beam, as Sunset breathed in deeply.

"My legs may be out, but I'm not going down without a fight." Sunset declared, grinting her teeth still from the horrible pain in her legs.

Ivory felt panic rise in her chest, before clamping down on it, biting her lip and breathing in from her nose repeatedly. She might've panicked in the past, and let Sunset get in her mind, but that was then. She didn't have time to do that now, not with EB counting on her to win!

'I conquered my heart. I'll never panic again!' She declared to herself, stepping towards Sunset once more, still holding her injured shoulder. 'I'm going to claim my place in the organization with my own two hands, and make EB proud!'

She wouldn't let Sunset's light powers overtake her. She had to neutralize Ice Phoenix and keep Sunset from bringing her abilities to bear. She wasn't sure if she could, but she wouldn't let doubt take her down today, not after EB had placed her trust in her.

The shadows to Sunset's right bubbled and frothed slightly, as she snapped to attention, Ice Phoenix instantly turning and firing a searing beam of light at the shadows, dispelling them, and leaving a burned, scorch mark on the ground, before the shadow to her left moved as well. Ice Phoenix turned, slamming it's other fist into the ground, and creating a bright flash of pure light at her target, also dispelling those shadows. Sunset, knelt down, going flat on her right shoulder, as she glared up at Ivory, breathing hard. Sunset knew she couldn't keep up with this. The amount of energy to create and maintain these light blasts and beams was far too much, especially with her grievous injuries.

Ivory didn't say anything, merely glaring at her enemy intensely. Sunset had seen many Stand users now, and that look, was one she recognized quite well. Not just a murderous intent, but one of rage. Sunset was reminded of herself a few years back, but didn't worry about that. If Ivory wanted to walk this path, there was nothing Sunset could do but keep her friends from being harmed and make sure the school was safe, as Celestia had entrusted her with.

"Well, come on Ivory, aren't you gonna attack?" Sunset asked, motioning towards herself. "Come on, you want to beat me down? Indulge your obsession to the fullest and do it already."

"My plan is already in motion, and you." Ivory paused, as Sunset suddenly felt multiple limbs latch on and wrap around her arms and shoulders, as she struggled against them, before more also wrapped around her Stand as well. "Are already strung up."

Sunset glared at Ivory, struggling in vein against the iron grip the tendrils had on her, surprised by them. They didn't look that strong, but even her Ice Phoenix couldn't break free of their grip. Sunset cursed under her breath, shaking her head slightly. What a lousy way to go, beaten to death by her own Stand, by a overly pissed off little brat. Still, Sunset would not give her the satisfaction of hearing her beg for mercy or cry.

Ivory approached, rubbing her chin slightly, a hand on her hip as she looked Sunset over, the green runes from her Stand slowly spreading over her shoulders and arms. What was she to do with Sunset now that she had one. Of course, beating her to death with her own Stand would be satisfying, but she still needed to deal with the others. She'd use Sunset as bait, then, and let her beat her own friends to death with her own Stand. That would be a satisfying way to end these rogues once and for all, and finish what EB and the rest had started. Ivory pulled out her phone, and hit a button, bringing another teammate to speed dial.

"Hey, Hot Space, it's Ivory." She said into the phone it was picked up. "Half the team is out. I'm all that's left."

She waited, hearing him ask a dozen question, before calmly answering him, interrupting his rambling. "Listen, I've dealt with Sunset Shimmer. She'll be my doll that I use to beat down her teammates and friends and such. Just sit tight."

She waited as he began blabbering on again, sighing and grumbling under her breath before she interrupted him again. "Listen, I don't..."

She stopped as she heard the sharp shriek of a stool scrapping hard against the tiled floor, if just for a moment. She immediately hung up and turned around, ready to fight. Her eyes locked on Twilight, her foot having hit a stool cast aside, and sending it skidding away. Twilight's eyes were wide with shock at the sight of both Sunset held up by the hands of Physical Graffiti, and her legs splintered and shattered by some force that had hit them. Ivory glared directly at Twilight, the hatred for her foe not gone at all, now intensified to a further degree then before.

Twilight looked well now, her arm and legs reattached, with only a few thin scars where she had made the brutal, bloody cuts. So, it looked as though Twilight was ready for another round of fighting. Ivory would oblige her then. Twilight didn't react at first to any of this, looking to Sunset, then Ivory, with a blank expression on her face, before her expression became much angrier and focused, glaring out the tops of her classes. Deep Purple appeared behind from a miasma of purple haze, glaring at Ivory with eyes that looked like melting saucers, teeth bared.

"Limbs, remove or no?" Deep Purple asked it's master.

"Depends on how I feel in the next five seconds." Twilight answered crossing one arm across her shoulder, as she pointed to the ground in front of her. "And on how you decide to move Ivory."

"What do you...?" Ivory asked, stepping forward, her face confused as ever.

"Wrong move." Twilight said sternly, as Deep Purple jumped upwards, crawled along the ceiling, and landed within the span of only a few seconds in front of ivory, and swung an uppercut into Ivory's gut, knocking her away.

Deep Purple stood over Ivory, breathing deeply as violet mist escaped outwards with a hiss. The Stand raised it's fist once more, ready to deliver another punch to Ivory's face, before she cupped her hands in front of her, as though holding a small bird within, and as a whip-like creature snapped outwards. Deep Purple reared back, trying to grab or punch the thing, before backing away, as the tendril hit the Stand's pinky. Deep Purple tightened it's fist, and tried to swing it's arm back, to pull Ivory away, but only succeeded in getting the tendril to extend further and further out.

Twilight and her Stand grunted in shock and surprise, as she pulled away again, trying to get the thing away from it's master. Deep Purple turned to Twilight, shaking her head.

"This is going to shit. This one little arm thing is stretcher then gum or rubber!" Deep Purple yelled to it's master, as green runes burned themselves across it's pinky.

"Return to me, Deep Purple!" Twilight ordered, growing nervous, as Ivory stood up.

Ivory uncapped her hands, dispelling Physical Graffiti's small limb, as she glared at Twilight and her Stand, which was now side-by-side with it's master, looking over it's shoulder at Ivory. She didn't seem bothered by the Twilight or her Stand, studying the two intensely, but otherwise calm as could be. Twilight was taken aback by the abrupt change in Ivory's direction. Whatever happened between her fight with Twilight, and her standing here now, must have been serious.

'She is just as deadly as before, but much more patient and less murderous.' Twilight noted mentally, looking around for something to use to her advantage. 'And, despite being less outright bloodthirsty, it just makes her more dangerous then before.'

At least when Ivory was a psychotic mess, Twilight could use that to outsmart her, or rely on Ivory's tunnel vision to do the work for her. Now? She had a feeling Ivory wasn't going to lose her focus on winning or let anything distract her, be it a physical or mental distraction. Twilight, however, wasn't to bothered by this. It just meant she had to get creative, and she had no problem with that.

'Creativity is the essence of science.' She mentally declared, as she stepped towards Ivory, taking every step slowly and carefully to reach her foe, as Ivory merely crossed her arms, and took out her cell phone to look at.

Twilight furrowed her eyebrows, but kept moving, before Ivory looked up at her, looking at her for a moment, frowning slightly. "Sunset, use her Stand to deal with your friend here."

Twilight's eyes widened in surprise, as her jaw went slack. Sunset looked on in shock, as Ice Phoenix came out, fists raised in a fighting position, green runes burned all along it's surface, from finger tips to shoulders. Twilight turned, bringing Deep Purple in front of herself, as the Stand crossed it's arms in front of it's master. Twilight knew defense was the most important thing. Sunset's Stand was far more offensively capable then hers, and hesitating even once would be deadly.

As it turned out, she didn't have long to wait. Ice Phoenix rushed outwards, fists flying at lightning speeds, as Deep Purple blocked every one of it's punches, tanking blow after blow, despite the power behind them.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!" Ice Phoenix yelled, as it blasted away. Deep Purple and it's master grunted under the assault, before Deep Purple dipped down, and slammed it's shoulder into Ice Phoenix's chest, knocking the Stand away.

The Stand repositioned itself, and rushed forward again, swinging to punches, before swinging an uppercut into Deep Purple's chest. Twilight hacked and coughed, groaning from the impact, and backing away, as Deep Purple raised it's fists, glaring in determination at the enthralled stand.

"You would get into a punching match with your own friend?" Ivory taunted, not looking up from her phone. "What if you kill her? This doesn't seem very smart to me."

"Oh, don't think I don't have a plan." Twilight said with a grim smile, as Deep Purple floated towards Ice Phoenix. 'I just hope I can live to see this plan through.'

Ice Phoenix let out a yell, as it began swinging punch after punch after punch, as Deep Purple did the same. Their fists clashed, either missing each other, or slamming into one another and causing their knuckle braces to crack from the impact, energy flickering and sparking between the two as they clashed. Ivory had put away her phone, watching the two clash, as Deep Purple backed away slightly, leaning away, and dodging one of the punches, before swinging a punch into Ice Phoenix's face, the orange-yellow stand stopping slightly, it's face cracking and crumbling slightly.

A moment passed, as nothing happened, before Deep Purple broke off and backed away again. Ice Phoenix floated away from it's master, before stopping, focused on Ivory, as though she was the reason it couldn't get at the target.

"What the heck is going on?" Ivory demanded, before pointing at Twilight. "Attack her, right now!'"

"Out of range." Sunset said, half relieved, half tired. "Ice Phoenix can't touch her."

Ivory snarled to herself in anger for not seeing this coming. But she took a deep breathed, and stepped forward, back straight, as she readied herself for this. EB had placed her trust in Ivory, after all, and Ivory intended to show her Big Sister just how far she had come for the mission.

"I won't lose here. I've gone too far to fail now!" Ivory declared, snapping her right arm out to her side, as she approached. "Victory will be the greatest reward from here."

Ivory pointed out with her other arm, as numerous clawed hands snapped out towards Twilight, who back flipped away, them, Deep Purple in front of her as a quasi-shield of sorts. She landed a few feet away, as more the shadowy limbs broke out and began snaking and swirling around Twilight. Her eyes darted about as she took stock of the situation, before throwing Deep Purple forward. Ivory merely laughed.

"Ha! Is that it? There's no way your stand could....Hrrgk!!" She shouted, as a cataclysmic punch slammed into the side of her face, the impacting sounding off like a shotgun blast.

Ice Phoenix pressed it's fist into the side of Ivory's face, pushing her towards Deep Purple as she gagged and struggled against the Stand. Ivory looked on in shock and fear as Twilight stood up, a confident smile on her face even as Ivory's Physical Graffiti still kept moving and snaking towards her.

"Next you're probably going to say 'But how, I have control over Sunset!', am I right?" Twilight said, pointing at her downed friend. "But you remember what my Stand can do, with altering mental commands and installing orders and such?"

Ivory stepped away from Ice Phoenix, opening her mouth to speak, but shutting it once more, cringing with agony as she held the side of her face that had been hit with Ice Phoenix's punch. Her injuries were horrible, yes, but this was nothing she couldn't get through. She just needed Physical Graffiti to carry through and wrap up Twilight and Sunset, and finish this fight once and for all.

She straightened herself, as her Stand arms lashed out. No matter what, she would give it her all. Twilight and Sunset both smiled, as their stands cock backed their arms, and sent out a barrage of punches into Ivory's body.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!"

"UBASHAAAAAAAA!"

After a solid minute of nothing but punching the two stopped, letting Ivory's broken and bleeding form slump to the ground, her stand fading away from view, the arms, inches away from Twilight's ankles, peeling away, as the runes covering Sunset's arms and legs disappeared, glowing brightly, before disappearing in full. Sunset smiled, as Twilight gave her a thumbs up.

"Hey Twilight thanks for the help and all." Sunset said, completely relaxed.

"That's what friends are for." Twilight said with a nod. "I know you'd do the same for me."

"Well, speaking of doing things for others, could you do one small thing."

"What?"

"Get Fluttershy over here," Sunset said, forcing a smile, her voice surprisingly relaxed and cheerful still. "I think I'm bleeding everywhere now from the legs."

It took a quite a few minutes to mend the wounds Sunset had suffered, the bones, tendons and muscles needing to be healed, broke back together and set back into position. Overall, even the healing process was painful, even compared to the pain of getting hit. Sunset knew she was lucky the blow was generally harmless, and that, with the damage to her legs, she could've severed an artery and been in real trouble. She wondered if anyone could survive a hit to the legs from a Stand stronger then hers, but didn't dwell on those thoughts, slowly getting to her feet and getting her legs used to walking again.

"Now, we need to find the last Stand user." Sunset said, hobbling over to a wall, as the rest of her friends, including Vinyl Scratch, watched her carefully.

"If this last one wasn't here, where could he be?" Rarity asked, looking around the ruined lunchroom.

"She mentioned a guy named Hot Space." Sunset said, pointing around with one finger. "He's probably the one jacking up the heat."

"Where to begin looking for him though." Rainbow said, scratching her chin. "A jerk like that could be hiding anywhere."

"Heat particles tend to rise." Twilight said, gesturing upwards with her head for emphasis. "If he was smart, he'd be downstairs."

"I may have the answer to you question." Vinyl's Stand spoke up in it's usual booming tone. "If you will all leave this place, I can locate this troublemaker."

"Alright, let's see what you got." Rainbow said enthusiastically, sitting up from Radar Love with a grin.

"Sound waves, right?" Sunset asked, as she carefully and slowly stepped away from the walls to stand on her. "Can they travel throughout the school."

"Yes, my master uses them to listen to head phones, while looking out for incoming teachers and such that would take her headphones." The Stand explained. "I have never tried it, but sending waves of sound around the whole school shouldn't be too hard."

The group made their way to the cafeteria doors, leading to the rest of the school, and with a flash of energy, Ice Phoenix and Deep Purple appeared, and smashed down the doors with two well placed kicks into the center of each door, knocking away the doors, the chains and lock meant to keep them from moving. Sunset nodded slightly to herself. It made sense they wanted no to get out, but chains didn't seem the best way to go about it, especially with Stand users.

Not dwelling on that, Sunset stepped out of the way, as the whole group allowed Vinyl and her Stand to stand in the middle of the hall leading to the lunchroom, as it slammed both feet into the ground, like a sumo wrestler, and began sending out pulses of sound from it's body-speakers, a subtle hum sounding and emanating outwards. Sunset shuttered slightly, as she felt something that she could hardly describe crawling over her entire body, as the rest of the group made similar expressions and looks.

They waited a moment, as Vinyl continued her work, yellow sound lines dancing across the surface of her goggles like an erratic heart monitor, as the sound waves slowly spread outwards. For the next few minutes, the soundwaves spread across the school like an unseen wild fire, wrapping around, going through and spreading around every person, object and floor and wall, seeking out anything that stood out from the ordinary.

Finally, the Stand seemed to relax a bit, as they felt a rush of air blow past them, causing them to look around as the Stand sat for a moment, as though processing whatever it was it had done, before looking to Sunset.

"Basement levels, there is one single individual. Heart rate normal, no one else around." It reported, before shaking it's head. "And, for some reason, my sound waves detected water."

"Water?" Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes, water."

"Whatever he's doing with the water, we'll figure out when we get there." Sunset said, as she gestured for the group to follow her, before glancing at Vinyl. "You've done more then enough Vinyl. Just stay here, and let us handle it, please."

"My master would prefer to not run away."

"You won't be." Sunset said, with a reassuring nod. "If we don't come back, then you finish off the last one. Be careful up here."

"You be careful down there." The Stand replied.

"We'll try our best." Muttered Rainbow Dash, as she scutted off, and the rest of the group walked.

Sunset and the group stood outside the doors leading into the basement regions, all of them frozen in place, seeming none wishing to be the first to move. Sunset had tried to psych herself up for this several times, but found whatever was beyond that door to terrifying to imagine. If the rest of his team could almost put them into the ground, she didn't want to imagine what a stand that could effect the whole school could do. She hadn't even completely healed yet from the thrashing Ivory gave her. She took a deep breath to steady herself, before stepping towards the door.

She touched the door and immediately jumped back, yelling in pain. She held up her hand, seeing a horrific burn mark across the palm and fingers as she gasped in surprise, the others jumping to help, before she signaled for them to stay back. Everything had heated up like a sauna in the school, but now that she could look closely at the doors, she could've swore they were glowing.

She immediately summoned Ice Phoenix, and sent it forward, the Stand slamming a single kick into one of the doors, and sending it careening away, before spinning on it's heel and slamming a roundhouse kick into the other door, knocking it away, and tearing it off it's hinges. The Stand returned to it's master and disappeared, as Sunset began to take the first steps forward.

As she stepped through the entrance she almost stumbled in surprise and shock at just how oppressively hot it was. It was far worse then the rest of the school. The place felt like a nuclear reactor had gone off or something, and left the whole basement area heated like a small sun inside. The rest of her friends followed, unable to shake the horrific heat within. But, with no other choice in sight and little other options ahead of them, they traveled further down, into the darkness below.

The heat only seemed to get worse the further down they went, the entire group grunting and groaning with every step towards the area where the Stand user had to be at. Applejack took off her hat and fanned herself, breathing through her teeth in agitation. She was used to working out in heat, but nothing like this. She and Rainbow Dash exchanged looks with each other, as the rest trudged onwards. Applejack wondered if they were gonna fumble around in this dark, burning-hot basement for the rest of the day.

'Probably get a heat stroke before this is all over.' She thought sardonically, before everyone came to a stop. Applejack raised an eyebrow, looking at the group in confusion, before Ice Phoenix appeared, light flashing from it's raised fist, and revealing all across the floor where glasses of water.

"The heck is all this then?" Applejack asked, looking as confused as ever. "Shouldn't this have all vanished with the heat?"

"It looks fine actually." Twilight said, scratching her head. "Is this...part of the stand."

"I mean, if it's not effect by the heat..." Sunset began, crouching down in front of it, and carefully reaching towards it. She stopped a few inches from it a recoiled, eyes widening. "It's ice cold!"

"What, did you lose it?" Rainbow asked, raising an eyebrow, as she reclined on Radar Love.

Rarity and Twilight approached as well, also reaching towards and stopping, before pulling back. "She's right!"

"How is this possible?" Rarity asked.

"His Stand controls heat." Sunset explained. "It's probably just him effecting temperature."

"Still, why the water?" Rarity questioned, shaking her head slightly. "It seems rather odd to use."

"Then allow me to show you!" declared a nasally, high-pitched voice.

The group all turned as one towards one of the overhangs overlooking the area, to see a thin, glasses-wearing figure, dressed in a formal suit, much those of the other stand users, with the upper right part red, the opposite side blue, his right leg green, and the opposite leg yellow. He held two classes of water in his hands, and looked down on them with a haughty smile, as his Stand materialized behind him.

It resembled a humanoid mushroom, a still, unmoving mask of a face embedded in the large round top of the stand, as two long arms dangled down to it's knees. long and robotic, as thin pieces of cloth floated along it's waist, down to it's knees. it's body was a rusted brown, except for it's knees and elbows, and the cloth that were red. it gazed out at them with pure black eyes, unmoving, unreactive, like a corpse.

"You're talking with Hot Space himself. The myth, the man, the legend." He bragged, gesticulating with his filled hands like a drunkard at the tavern. "Prepare for a really horrific defeat. Like, horrifying to witness."

"You don't look like much of a man." Snarked Rarity. "And I doubt the deformed fungus with you is gonna be up to much."

"You're gonna regret those words, and what you did to my team." He said, suddenly deadly serious as he glared daggers at them. "I'm gonna melt your organs to soup."

"Quit talking and step up." Sunset said, grumpily, as she shook her head. "I'm sick of all the hot air coming out of you and your group's jaws."

"Well, everything I make is hot air, y'know?" He said a shrug. "It's in the name. Hot Space. Remember it well."

He threw both the two jars, directly at Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy threw her hands up, as Rainbow began to hit the gas on Radar Love, before they both shattered, water splashing into the air and soaking them both. Rainbow grunted in annoyance, before yelping in surprise. She looked up at one of her arms, to ice and frost rapidly spreading across her skin. She gasped as her body temperature dropped within seconds, before rapidly rising again. Fluttershy whimpered as her body went into shock from the rapid change.

Sunset looked at them in worry, before focusing in on the running form of Hot Space, who was running off to the right, towards something. She wouldn't let him reach wherever he was going, and ran after him, before summoning Ice Phoenix and using it to jump onto the overhanging walkway, causing it to shake from both it's own age and her impact, as she straightened herself in front of him, He recoiled in fear, before sending forth the Stand Hot Space to attack. It raised it's lanky arms, and swung them forward into multiple punches at her. ice Phoenix leaned back to avoid them, as she waited a moment. An opening presented itself, as she swung upwards, hitting the Stand in the chin and sending it and it's user tumbling backwards, stumbling away from her in pain.

Before he could recenter himself, three of Rarity's jewel bullets whistled towards him. Though he managed to dodge one of them, lodging itself in the ceiling, the other two hit his ribs and foot. He stumbled backwards, leaning on one of the railings, as he groaned in pain, breathing through his teeth, sweat rolling down his temples and forehead, as he glanced desperately at Sunset.

"Either give up now, or get ready for a long nap time." She warned, cracking her knuckles, as Ice Phoenix clenched a fist in front of itself.

"Alright, just let me...get a drink." He said, pulling out a canteen of water from his suit, before unscrewing the top.

Sunset looked on confused at first, before trying to send Ice Phoenix to get him. Hot Space, however activated his Stand, the heat-creating Stand jamming it's fingers into the water, as the heat rapidly built up and steam poured outwards, covering the area around in steam. Ice Phoenix began lashing out with a yell, striking blindly, trying to find where he had hidden himself in the steam, as it dissipated, revealing nothing of Hot Space. Sunset groaned in frustration, but didn't let it get her down. There was only so many places he could hide in here.

She looked around for any of sign of him darting off, but, not able to find him, she simply leapt down, using Ice Phoenix to take the brunt of the fall from her knees, as she approached Rainbow's quivering form, as she held her friend's arm. Rainbow looked up at her, before looking to Twilight.

"Guys, what the heck is wrong with me?" She asked, terrified. "Why the heck is water doing this?"

"The rapid change in temperature has put your body into shock." Sunset said, nodding slightly to herself. "Without time to adapt to the change, it's put you into a state of shock. You know, from hot to cold and back to hot again."

"Can I be fixed or something?" She asked desperately.

"I'll beat Hot Space up, return the temperature to normal, and fix this whole situation." Sunset said.

"I'll stay with the two, and try and help them." Twilight said, the rest of you can find Hot Space and finish this whole mess."

"We won't be long." Sunset promised, as she and the rest ran into the labyrinth that was the school basement.

The area was massive. Sunset wasn't sure why the school's underbelly was so massive, in fact, no one really knew. Most simply ignored the question, or didn't know themselves. Ever since seeing the magical abilities this town and area had, even if it was limited compared to back home, Sunset came to conclusion the area must've stored some important magical items. She never bothered to look into it much, never having the time between classes and magical fights.

Adding Stand fights to the mix made things a tad more complicated. The group turned a corner, looking for any signs of Hot Space and his Stand, before noticing they were surrounded by cups of water. Sunset recoiled in shock, as Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity and her formed a circle, standing activating, as the water rapidly vanished into steam, surrounding the area around them. The four looked for any sign of Hot Space, trying to catch any shape moving through the steam and fog. Ice Phoenix, slammed it's hand together, creating a beam of light to try and cut through the miasma, to no avail.

"There, that way!" Applejack shouted, pointed in front of her, the other three turning to see what she was looking at.

"We'll follow you." Sunset shouted, as the four raced ahead, Applejack in the lead.

"I can see him clear as day." Applejack said confidently, as she kept on his trail.

They raced along, Applejack and her group never far away from him, as they raced him right into a deadend. Applejack did not waste a second, running towards him at full speed, and swinging her leg up, and slamming it right into his head. Instead of a satisfying crunch of boot-on-skull, she instead felt her boot hit nothing but air, and slam into the wall that was behind him. The wall cratered and broke apart from her attack, as she removed her boot, confused as ever. She looked around, looking for him for a second, before turning back to her friends.

Only to see nothing there. Applejack shook her head in confusion, looking around for any sign of them, as a figure rose out of the shadows behind her. Applejack was about to turn, before a vice-like grip latched onto her shoulder, stopping her, as two fingers pressed into the side of her temple.

"Never forget Applejack, large amounts of heat can produce hallucinations." the voice whispered behind her. "They can look and sound very really."

He increased the heat going into the blood vessel, causing her to gasp in shock, before passing out. He nodded once in satisfaction, before looking around. That was one down, three to go. Next would be Rarity most likely. She was not a fight like the rest. Taking her out would be easier then dealing with the one with the canon or the bacon-head that could punch like a heavy weight boxer.

Hot Space disappeared around a corner, ready to eliminate the rest of the opponents in here, before he reported back to the Secret Emperor.

Rarity looked around in confusion. She was certain she had seen that ruffian run back here, but now he was not only not here, but neither where any of her friends. She was certain she had seen and heard them follow, but now she was uncertain and slightly terrified. Down here, in the horrible heat, lost and turned around. She took a deep breath, as she tried to center herself, and clear her mind.

She heard a scraping sound behind, like something dragging along the cold, metallic floor, as she turned, Blue Ruby popping up behind her, hands pressed together, energy building up. There, was Hot Space and his Stand, ready to fight, reaching out to her with one hand. She immediately reacted, activating her stand and firing 3 jewels right at him, hitting Hot Space in the chest, and sending him away into a barrel. The large barrel cracked and splintered apart on impact, as he groaned in pain, now out of the fight.

Rarity squealed slightly in excitement, having taken out the Stand user on her own. After everything these thugs had put her through, beating one up was truly cathartic. She was about to give him a good kick in the leg, to make sure he was done, when she noticed something odd. Despite the three jewels being stuck in his chest, there were three marks on the wall that was right behind him, as though the jewels had hit there instead.

Rarity stopped for a moment frozen in thought. She had of course seen people in deserts and heat waves and such begin to hallucinate and see and hear things that weren't really there. The heat hadn't died down, even after the whooping she gave him. Perhaps, this was just an illusion. She looked around for a moment, looking to her right, as she saw movement out of the corner of her right eye. She jumped away, just as a few robotic fingers brushed against her hair, and fired a jewel around. Hot Space's stand raised it's other arm, deflecting it away with it's forearm.

"Very perceptive, to see through my mirage." Hot Space said, impressed, as he tilted his head slightly.

"I'm a very perceptive lady." Rarity said nonchalantly. "Darling, I highly suggest you stand down. This sort of thing isn't for one as delicate as you."

"Ha! Coming from you!" He said with a good natured smile. "Fine, but my Stand's generally close range. While not your Ice Phoenix or whatever Sunset has, it can still overpower you."

"Let's see if you can get close, before I tan your hide with several crystal bullets." She said, Blue Ruby preparing itself for battle.

Hot Space waited, the Stand taking a fighting stance as the two waited. A tense minute followed, as the two glared each other down, before Rarity fired off five jewel shards at Hot Space. The heat-creating Stand user smiled confidently, as his Stand rushed swinging it's arms to flick away the shards from it's master. 2 went off into the floor and wall, while the other three flew towards Rarity, hitting her in the chest and stomach, and sending her flying to the ground. She gave a pained cough and groaned as she tried to sit up. Hot Space, however, ran over immediately, standing over her, as the Hot Space Stand stood over her, one hand inches from her temple.

"Before I heat up your vein in there and knock you out," He said, a hand on his chin. "I want to congratulate you on fighting well."

"I don't think the fight is over just yet." Rarity said with a weak smile.

"Such courage. Nice try, but you're done." He said with a chuckle.

"I think not." Rarity said, as her stand appeared beside her, on it's feet, but low to the ground, and swiped the crystals up in one hand.

「 Hot Space 」moved to grab it's wrists, as Blue Ruby swung forward, hitting it in the forehead with a crystal round, and knocking him backwards, before throwing the second. 「 Hot Space 」deflected this one, and reached forward, grabbing Blue Ruby by the wrist, as the Stand tossed the other crystal into it's other hand. 「 Hot Space 」kept it's iron grip on Blue Ruby's wrist, as heat began to build up.

"Let it go, or I'll melt your wrist." Hot Space warned, his stand's hold tightening.

"Can you heat that up fast enough darling?" Rarity taunted with a half smile.

"You want to see?" Hot Space demanded, growing angry.

Rarity smiled as she gave him a sideways glance. The ball was in her court now, and he knew it. "Yes, I do."

「 Hot Space 」began to heat up it's hand across her wrist. Though uncomfortable, she realized a while ago he needed time to warm up, so to speak. Blue Ruby pulled back and snapped forward, the shard hitting 「 Hot Space 」right in the middle of it's mask-like forehead, the face cracking, as it released her, and stumbled backwards. Spinning in midair, Blue Ruby landed in front of Rarity, as she sat up, crossing her legs, one hand on the side of her face, the other pointed out at him.

"Got any hot air to blow off now, deary?" She asked sarcastically, as Blue Ruby readied a volley of crystals.

Hot Space looked on in terror. He had expected Rarity to be an easy one to beat. She was not a fighter! All of the Secret Emperor's data said so! How could she hope to stand up to any Stand in an open fight? To be beat by her, was too surreal to believe. He closed his eyes, as he heard the crystals fire outwards, slamming into him and his Stand, sending them into a wall, Hot Space Unconscious, his stand fading away.

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief, as she felt the heat vanish and go away instantly, the temperature beginning to lower.

"Such high temperature wasn't good for my health or makeup anyway." She said, standing up, as Blue Ruby disappeared behind her. "But at least one irritation is done for. Now to find Sunset and the group."

It took a while to find Applejack, get her back up, and then the rest of the group, but by time they were all together again, the room temperature was normal again, and not stifling hot. Sunset looked over the group, as Fluttershy saw to any injuries they might have taken during the scuffles.

"Alright, one team is done." Sunset said, turning her wrist about. "This shows this Emperor is getting desperate. These guys were much more dangerous then any previous Stand users."

"So, since we're getting close..." Rainbow began.

"It means we're closer to whoever is behind all these Stand users." Sunset finished. "And we can finally see what's threatening the town and the school."

"First I think we gotta explain everything to the Principle first." Applejack said, leaning back against a wall. "That's gonna be mighty difficult."

"Ah yes, Werewolves, swordsmen, shadow hands and heat-creating fungus." Rarity said with a sigh. "Completely normal for us."

"I'm sure she'll understand." Sunset said, slightly weary. "Not sure she'll be happy though."

Blade Strike, Ebony Moon, Ivory Charm and Hot Space all sustain critical injuries, forcing them to retire out of the fight.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

The decision to name Hot Space and his Stand after each other was done, not only because I forgot his real name in the writing process, but also because Doctor Wu was active while I was writing this, and combined with Weather Report and Foo Fighters being some of my favorite characters, I decided to take a page from them, and give the Stand and user the same name.

Hot Space's color comes from the album cover of the same name, while the Stand itself is based on a Mushroom or fungus. The mask worn as it's face was based on opera masks, like those worn by Micheal Myers.

Anyway, with finals and all, it was difficult to finish this, but I'm glade I did. Consider this a late holiday gift.

The World of Renegade Part 1

Sunset sat bored at her seat, tapping her eraser on the side of her check, sighing slightly, before hearing the end of the day bell ring. Although happy the day had finally ended, and that it was normal to begin with, she couldn't shake the feeling something was off. It had a quite few weeks since the brawl in the lunchroom started by Blade and his team, but she couldn't shake the feeling something else had sneaked in through the cracks, so to speak, and was watching her. She got her jacket on, swung her backpack around, and headed for the door.

She moved along the hall ways, heading for her locker, and as she began to grab her remaining books, stopped a chill ran down her spine. Danger was approaching. She put everything away, and turned, Ice Phoenix manifesting, as the entire hallway seemed to magically empty itself out. She looked around, before spotting a man at the other end of the hallway, hands in his pockets, eyes downcast as he tapped a black, glossy shoe against the floor. He was dressed in a cyan He was dressed in a cyan suit and dress pants, though his tie absent, shirt buttoned down. He had vibrate red hair and silver-grey eyes.

"Are you ready Sunset Shimmer?" He asked.

"Depends on whose asking?" Sunset answered, Ice Phoenix ready to fight.

"Me, your next opponent, Astral Force." He said, introducing himself with a bow, as he stepped forwards.

"Alright then, where's your Stand." Sunset asked, as she began walking towards the challenger.

"If I must, then here goes nothing." He said, stepping towards Sunset, shoes clicking, as the air shimmered behind him, and his Stand appeared, ready for battle.

It was a thin, skeletal being, it's teeth exposed, as though it's lips had been torn off, and its' body resembling a thin, emaciated man. It's body was a mix of light blue and light purple, and had two green eyes embedded in it's face. Strangest of all, was the strange screen on it's forehead, resembling a calculator screen.

"Renegade, prepare for battle." Astral ordered, snapping his fingers, as the Stand turned slightly, nodded, and raised it's fists, walking towards Sunset.

The cyan Stand's fists disappeared in a blur of motion, as it began to move towards her, perhaps ready to engage in an extended melee fight with her. Sunset grunted in annoyance and Ice Phoenix swung a fist, right past Renegade's speeding fists, and into it's face. The Stand stumbled back, stunned, as blood spurted from Astral's upper lip. He held his mouth, as he glared at Sunset.

"I guess my Stand's a little too average for someone of your caliber." He admitted, getting to his feet slowly. "I'll have to activate it's ability."

Sunset braced herself, raising her hands as Ice Phoenix flexed it's fingers before balling them into fists. He held the side of his head, and pulled out his phone, going through something as he began speaking to himself.

"Maybe Freddy Krueger? Or Leatherface?" Astral asked, looking at his Stand. The calculator screen on it's forehead flashed, first showing FREDDY KRUEGER in blue letters, then LEATHERFACE, before Astral held up his hand. "Hol' up! I got it!"

He snapped his fingers as Sunset raised an eyebrow, not exactly sure what she was seeing here. He smiled triumphantly, before, pointing to his Stand.

"Renegade, you will transform into the Xenomorph Drone from 'Alien'!" He ordered. XENOMORPH appeared on it's forehead, as the Stand's head twitched and fingers cracked, and moved uncontrollably. It's body slowly turned black, as skeletal ribs and structures appeared throughout it's body, it's eyes disappearing until empty sockets remained.

It's body length and grew larger, until it stood seven feet tall, it's feet now ending in three, sharp claws, as a long, serrated tail and blade flicked around itself. It's head lengthened into a smooth, black, dome structure, it's empty eye sockets barely visible from behind it's face. The creature's lips pulled back, silvery saliva and goo dripping from it's fangs. Across the side of it's dome head, tail blade, and along it's upper arms was written in light blue letters RENEGADE.

"I have to admit, the first Alien movie gave me nightmares, and this beautiful, ugly beast was the whole reason for it." Astral explained, gesturing towards the creature. "And now I bring them to you!"

"How did you do this?" Sunset asked.

"Renegade breaches the fictional and the real world, creating endless possibilities." Astral explained, as the Renegade-Xenomorph hissed and snarled at her. "And with that power, comes the ability to make whoever I want to come to life and work at my command."

"It doesn't matter. Whatever story book your stand brings to life, I'll send them back in." Sunset declared, Ice Phoenix cracking it's knuckles.

"Bravado~! Bravado~!" He taunted, gesturing with a finger. "That will get you killed, especially before the perfect killing machine!"

Sunset did not react, her glare cold and unfeeling as Ice Phoenix floated quickly towards Renegade, and swung two punches at the Renegade-Xenomorph's head, then body. The creature hissed, dodging and weaving away from the attacks, as Ice Phoenix glared daggers at the chitin-covered beast. The creature pulled back it's lips into a twisted parody of a smile, as it leaned backwards and away from Ice Phoenix. Before it could withdraw, the creature's hand snapped upwards, and grabbed Ice Phoenix by the wrist, as it straightened itself, and grabbed Ice Phoenix by the throat.

Sunset's eyes widened in surprise as she felt it's cold, metallic fingers crush her and her Stand's neck. 'This is much faster and stronger then the normal Renegade! It's gone beyond it's normal Stand parameters to win!"

She did not let her anxiety show, instead, focusing her anger into Ice Phoenix's free hand, and slowly wrapped every individual finger into a fist, her eyes ablaze with anger. As the creature's hideous fangs neared her Stand's face, Ice Phoenix lashed out, slamming a fist right into the side of the creature's head, much of it's dome-like structure cracking from the hit. The Xenomorph released her, and gave her a solid kick in the chest, Ice Phoenix absorbing much of the blow, even as Sunset slammed into some of the lockers, leaving a Her-sized crater in a number of the lockers.

Sunset groaned as she pulled herself out, the Xenomorph-Stand slowly approaching, a cold, wicked smile across it's face, despite the horrific damage to the glossy, metallic structure. Astral stood several feet away, straight and at attention, as he pointed at Sunset.

"Renegade, use your claws, leave nothing of Sunset alive!" Astral ordered aloud.

The creature growled, and began swiping at Sunset and Ice Phoenix, as the two backed up, narrowly dodging the Xenomorph's wicked claws, often coming inches from cutting through her like a hot knife through butter.

"Renegade, use your tail, target her foot!" Astral yelled.

Sunset's eyes widened, as she tried to prepare for the creature's attack, as it raised it's tail, the blade-like end whirling and swaying about, in an almost hypnotic fashion. For a moment, Stand User, Stand-Xenomorph stood there, both ready to fight, but neither daring to make a move. Sunset tensed her body, eyes slowly following the blade-like tip of the tail, every muscle in her ready to go. She would need all of Ice Phoenix's speed to catch the tail and keep it away.

She suddenly brought Ice Phoenix's wrists together, and created a brief flash of energy, directed at where the creature's eyes should be. Light emanated out, like an the birth of a new star, as Astral averted his eyes. Without waiting a moment, Sunset and Ice Phoenix lashed out, fists clenched and ready to get punching.

"SUZA!" She shouted, as Ice Phoenix got within inches of the Xenomorph, before something flashed by the creature.

A moment later, she heard a sound of something slicing through bone and flesh, and felt an explosion of pain, worse then even the time she got pierced with a Stand arrow, or attacked by any one of the hundreds of Stand users. She screamed in pain, immediately stopping, as she looked down and saw the creature's tail protruding from her right foot, right through her boot and everything.

"Next you'll probably say, 'But how, I blinded him didn't I'?" Astral asked with a cocky smile. "I suppose I should answer that. Based on my reading, it would seem Xenomorphs don't actual see with eyes, but rather through pheromone secretions in the air."

"He didn't need his eyes to see you." Astral explained. "Where you're going, you won't need eyes to see."

Sunset's mind flashed with a number of curses, expletives and screams, but tried to focus her mind on the task at hand. The Stand user glared at the creature, as it merely stared at her with it's blank, featureless face. Astral snapped his fingers.

"Renegade, deliver a head-bite onto Sunset." Astral ordered. "Completely shatter her skull!"

The creature laid one clawed hand on her shoulder, then another just under her chin, lifting her up, as it's mouth slowly opened, saliva dripping and cascading down as a low growl echoed from it's throat. The secondary jaw within it's maw slowly vibrated and built up strength. Sunset looked up at the creature in terror, not an expert on the books, but having seen the games and books, she knew what was coming next.

"I've seen what Six does to her victims plenty." Sunset thought. "I know exactly what will happen if I don't stop him."

The creature's second mouth slowly came out, as the creature leaned it's head forward, getting closer to her face. Just before it could snap it's secondary jaws outwards into her skull, Ice Phoenix suddenly manifested beside her and swung a fist into it's face, right where she had hit it the first time. The cracked part of the dome completely fell away as it staggered back, releasing Sunset, as it revealed an empty skull's eye socket glared back at her.

As the creature regained it's balance, Sunset sent Ice Phoenix straight at the creature, slamming a powerful punch into it's gut. The creature staggered away, before the orange and red Stand sent a barrage of punches into the creature's body, yelling at the top of it's lungs.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKU!!" Ice Phoenix yelled, before sending a final, powerful punch into it's chest, the blackened ribs across it's chest collapsing and breaking apart.

The creature landed on it's back, right in front of Astral, the blackened armor cracking and breaking apart, as the original Renegade Stand began to rise from the collapsing armor of the Xenomorph. The armor fizzled and vanished, leaving no trace of the Xenomorph. Renegade looked to it's master, as though looking for further orders.

"A Xenomorph was a strong foe, but even your Ice Phoenix allowed you to overwhelm your foe." He said, scratching his chin. "But I got one more for ya!"

"If it was anything like that, I think I can handle it." Sunset muttered, kneeling down to tend to her foot.

"Well, then, be ready!" He turned to Renegade. "Renegade, turn into Irys!"

The word IRYS flashed across Renegade's forehead, as the Stand kneeled, down, armor spreading across it's chest and back, as four tentacles sprang out from under it's ridged, bladed shell, flopping on the ground as numerous lights glowed against it's chest, metal spreading to it's feet and hands. The Stand's head morphed into a metallic , arrow-shaped form, as an orange light glowed out from the middle of the wedge, as pointed blades appeared at the tips of it's tentacles. Across it's tentacles and the fleshy parts of it's arms and legs, were written in all capital letters "Renegade".

The creature released a low, moaning sound, like a distant whale, as it stepped forward, it's massive foot crushing the floor beneath it's massive bulk. Sunset backed away in slight terror, the inhuman creature lifting one of it's arms as a long, switch blade-like weapon snapped out of one it's arms.

"Sunset, meet Irys." Astral said, gesturing towards the creature. "I think you know his family."

"What?" Sunset asked slowly, mouth slightly agap.

"I know you've meet Iry's family." Astral said, scratching his chin in confusion. "An Albino, yay big, wings. loves corndogs..."

He began speaking to himself, a few minutes going by, before clapping his hands. "I think I've read the wrong fanfiction on this site!"

He pointed at Sunset, his face cold and unfeeling, an icy glare across his face. "Renegade, slash Sunset to pieces with your tentacles!"

The creature made a low hum, as it lumbered forward, it's tentacles whipping around it as though they had minds of their own. Sunset stood up, before glancing at her injured foot, then her foe. She straightened herself, Ice Phoenix appearing in front of her, arms raised.

"Even if I'm injured, I don't intend on letting you win." She said sternly. "No matter what creatures you summon."

The tentacles lashed outwards at her, moving at blinding speeds. Ice Phoenix intercepted each one, knocking away one, parrying another, punching one into the floor, for several more seconds before Astral called out again.

"Renegade, stop, hold back a bit for a bit." Astral ordered, clenching his teeth together, as his Stand backed up slightly, the ground groaning under it's extreme weight.

Sunset wasn't sure what to make of the creature, even now, but had to make the most of Astral's distraction. She tested her injured her foot, a dull pain still ringing out from her foot, as she closed her eyes and concentrated. She at first thought of doing what Twilight did against Ivory Charm, but decided against that. That was a risky move, and Twilight had gotten her feet and hand back on within a couple of minutes. She wasn't sure how long her fight with Astral and Renegade would.

The creature studied her intently, as she looked up at the creature, breathing in deeply several times, before breaking into a run and running as fast as her injury would allow her. Her foot screamed in agony, but she remained focused on her goal, and past Astral and Irys. His eyes widened in surprise, but he did not react. Sunset looked over her shoulder at him, surprised at his lack of movement, but kept running. Why wasn't he coming after her? She turned several corners, trying to lose him, before stopping behind a wall, leading into the bathrooms, kneeling down to check her foot.

'I can't continue for long, with this leg.' She thought quickly, looking around nervously. 'The school is abandoned, so there won't be any help. Would it be even be safe to risk bringing in a witness? He might just kill me and the witness in one move.'

She suddenly jumped slightly, as she looked at her foot. 'I'm getting blood everywhere! I should've thought of that before! That's why he was in no hurry.'

She stood up, and quickly headed into the library. Although most of the school was abandoned, she knew the librarian would not close down for a while, and was on lunch break at this time. That made it safe to hide out, if only for a while. She looked around quickly, making sure there was one place she could go without any windows to give her away. Finally finding an area, she crouched down, hiding away, as she quickly used her Stand to focus a beam of light form one of it's knuckles into the deep wound on her foot, around the edge and such, holding in a pained grunt as a tear rolled down her eye, before stopping.

'It's a really deep gash, but cauterizing it should stop most of the bleeding, and keep it from getting infected.' She thought quickly, before having Ice Phoenix tear off a large part of her shirt under her jacket. 'Once I wrap it up, that should keep me going for a little while at least.'

She froze like a statue as she heard a feint click of footsteps, fooled by the rhythmic thumb, that sounded like massive cinder blocks crushing the tiles underneath them. She looked down at the ground, and, almost breathed a sigh of relief, the carpet's red color covering up her blood. She held her breath, however, as she heard the crunching steps, slowly lumbering off, Irys' low, moaning hum echoing throughout the empty school.

"That's where the blood leads, and then stops." Astral said aloud, as Irys hung over him, patiently waiting. 'If she ran into one the bathrooms, it would've showed up.'

He scratched his chin, looking around the bathroom and hallway area leading to it. 'And if she bent and altered the light to blend in, she would still be leaking.'

He looked around, before stepping back, Irys obediently following as he marched back to the front doors of the library. He inspected the floor, raising an eyebrow at the sight. The blood seemed thicker here, but Astral brushed that part aside. She probably hit her foot harder and forced out more blood there. He was about to turn and keep on looking around, when he noticed something.

The metal door frame to the library, looked normal, against the red carpet, but something caught his eye. A spot of red. He crouched down, Irys opening the door with one of it's bladed arms, as he swiped two fingers through the red spot, before rubbing his fingers together.

'I don't need to be Doctor P to know what this is." He thought, as Irys opened the door entirely and he stepped inside, followed by his Stand. 'She's in here, but where to start?'

He looked at the metallic tips at the end of Irys' tentacles and slowly smiled, as he pointed out across the room, making a gun with his fingers. The answer seemed to simple now, now that he had Sunset right where he wanted her. Irys stepped forwards, a few feet away from it's master, the ground cracking underneath the weight of it's muscle and armor, as it released another low groaning sound.

Sunset crouched behind one of the bookshelves, hearing nothing other then strange, hum of Irys every so often. It was still in this room, with Astral, she could tell that much. She looked around, for any way to distract or take their eyes away from her for a bit, when she heard a slight brushing sound, like a bare arm against wood. She looked around, confused for a moment, and looking for the source of the noise, before looking up slowly, and see one of it's tentacles dangling above her. She held absolutely still, uncertain of what it was doing, as it's metallic tip shifted to the left and right slightly. Sunset raised an eyebrow, taken aback by the creature's behavior, before it dawned on her. She could see herself perfectly in the metallic surface of the tentacles. Irys was using that to scout the area.

She sent out Ice Phoenix, who sprang from her body and swung upwards with it's right fist, aiming to slam into the tentacle with all her force. Astral laughed triumphantly, as he withdrew his Stand's tentacle, and focused Irys' two tentacles at the Stand, that opened and fired two burning beams of energy at Ice Phoenix. Ice Phoenix looked to the beams, and before it could withdraw back, was cut across the stomach and leg, as blood gushed from the same wounds reflected on Sunset. Ice Phoenix fell beside it's master. Sunset looked around, trying to find a sign for Astral and Irys' next attack.

'Getting attacked by this guy is the worst.' Sunset though desperately, trying to listen for another attack of beams. 'I've never even heard of this monster before.'

Sunset of course knew the basics of giant monsters. A game here or there, a couple of movies, but knowledge in that was not her forte. She tired raking her brain, before she heard a sound, like something burning up, getting higher and more powerful by the second. She looked around, before jumping up and running away from the bookcase as two laser beams shot out form two of it's tentacles, instantly melting through the shelves, and leaving nothing but melted wood and burned books in it's wake.

Sunset rolled away, groaning as she got to her feet, glaring at Astral and his Stand, the tentacles of the creature writhing all around it. It stood still, as Astral glared back at Sunset for a moment, before snapping his fingers.

"Irys, kill!" He commanded, stamping his foot. "Skewer her with your armblades."

The creature slowly lumbered towards Sunset, Tentacles swaying and swinging around it, the same soft moaning and wailing echoing through the empty room as it walked forward. As it neared Sunset, arm blades flicked from the metallic, armored parts of it's arm, scrapping slightly across the floor as it continued to march forward, the ground cracking and breaking underneath it's enormity and weight, cuts slicing into the tiles along it's massive form.

Ice Phoenix waited as Sunset glared at Irys. The creature's metallic face did not move or change, the glowing sphere in the center flickering slightly like a darkened fire, and, once it got into arm's reach, lifted up it's right arm and stabbed forward. Ice Phoenix dodged and weaved through the attacks. Sunset felt a cold shiver go down her spine as Ice Phoenix dodged one of Irys' strikes by a couple of inches. This kaiju was slow, but deadly all the same. She knew one hit was all it would need to end her once and for all.

It stabbed once more at ice Phoenix's chest, as the Stand rolled to the side out of the way, and swung one of it's fists at it's face. The kaiju moved it's head slightly from the blow, seemingly not bothered much by it. Ice Phoenix narrowed it's eyes, before rapidly punching the kaiju's face with reckless abandon.

"SUZA! SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKO!" The Stand shouted, wailing into the Kaiju-Stand's face, trying to get a reaction out of it.

Irys backed away, trying to get some distance between itself and Ice Phoenix, as the orange Stand pressed it's advantage, sending out a barrage of punches, preparing to rush the retreating foe while it was still in range. As a flurry of punches rushed at Irys, the kaiju stabbed at the Stand. Ice Phoenix broke off it's attack, dodging to the left, as a second stab came at it from Irys' other. Blood spurted out from Sunset's left side as it pierced the Stand Ice Phoenix retreated to it's master's side, light bleeding out from the wound as Sunset staggered slightly, before regaining her posture.

"Cease, Renegade." Astral commanded, as Irys instantly stopped and waited by it's master. "Alright Sunset, care to give up. The Emperor might be merciful, if you stay out of his way. He might even stop you from bleeding out."

"Forget it, Astral, I'm not gonna surrender." Sunset said, holding her side in pain, as she struggled to breath.

"I wonder, can you keep going with that gapping wound?" he asked, tapping the side of his face. "Will you lose consciousness?"

The Kaiju-Stand hummed slightly, as Astral stepped forward, the stand following him, lumbering step after lumbering step. Sunset's eyes widened slightly, as she looked over the entire situation.

"Will you lose feeling in that side of your body?"

Renegade-Irys kept moving, tentacles lazily whipping around it, as Astral shrugged.

"Or will you just bleed out?" He asked, before tapping his chin. "Actually, let's speed that up. Renegade, stab her with your tentacles!"

Sunset straightened herself, trying to ignore the pain in her side, as Irys lumbered forward, and swung to of it's tentacles at her, like bladed missiles aimed at her body, intending to disembody her. Sunset smiled, as she put weight on her feet for a moment, and threw herself backwards, angling her body slightly, as the two tentacles rushed past her, merely grazing her skin and body, as she manifested Ice Phoenix within her body, and wrapped her arms around the tentacles. Astral's eyes widened in shock, as the tentacles carried her away, up and over the balcony, hanging many yards over the floor as the tentacles merely stayed in one spot, listlessly floating there, as Astral looked on in shock.

"Want the...Renegade, draw her back in, like a marlin on bait!" He ordered, as she gave a salute with two fingers, and dropped down.

His mouth gapped wider then before as he watched her drop, before he turned and ordered his Stand to attack again. "Renegade, stab with your tenetacles!"

Irys tried to do so, groaning as it's tentacles lashed out, missing Sunset by only a few inches, as dropped like a stone. Ice Phoenix teleported away from it's master, and grabbed the rug, tearing it from the floor, wrapping it over and over again as rabidly as it could, as it's master neared it, threw it down and allowed it's master to bounce off the rug slightly, cushioning her fall. Sunset breathed out in relief, as Ice Phoenix returned to her side.

Astral and Irys stood near the edge of the balcony, over looking them, as Astral pointed at her and shouted something to his stand. The tentacles returned to Irys' side, as they opened up, balls of pure light and energy building up and coiling around the tips of the tentacles. With a moan, the tendrils fired off, beams of pure light shooting out. Sunset ran out, staggering a bit, but getting as much space as she could between herself and Astral. The beams seared and burned the ground near her and where she was standing, but just barely missing her as she reached the doors, her Stand pushing them open and leading the way for her.

Astral growled deep in his throat as he slammed his fist on the railing, before snapping his fingers by his ear, and turning to Irys.

"Renegade, time to fly. Carry me down." Astral ordered. The Stand-Kaiju nodded slightly, as it's tentacles extended straight outwards, membranes growing and extending from the tendrils, and inter-connecting, turning into vast, multicolored wings. Astral was almost taken a back by their beauty, before nodding.

Renegade leaned over slightly, as his master climbed onto it's back, the Stand's wings flexing and carrying him down, gliding along, until he pointed to the large window several feet above the door.

"Go through that." Astral ordered. "Leave as little evidence as possible."

The Kaiju nodded slightly with a groan, before flattening it's wings into it's body, taking the appearance of a missile, before slamming through the window, shattering the glass and steal with little effort. The Kaiju flew further outwards, over the front of the school, and until the parking lot, slamming down, the asphalt and concrete splintering and breaking under it's weight, as the membranes parted and separated back into the tentacles, hitting the ground, before slithering along and rising up again. Astral stepped off, and walked around, searching the area for any sign of Sunset or her stand.

He walked a little further, as he saw the droplets and pools of blood leading away from the cobbled path, and into the parking lot, and through the various cars. He smiled to himself, approaching the trail of blood, following it along, cautious step by cautious step. Even when injured, there was no telling what Sunset would do to win, or what kind of trap she had ready for him and Renegade. He stepped around the corner, and saw Sunset on the ground, back against a truck, as she breathed in hard to keep herself steady, eyes jammed shut.

"Hello there." Astral said with a chuckle.

Sunset slowly opened her eyes. "I'd move out of the way if I were you."

Astral laughed for a good minute, as he shook his head, Irys bringing it's tentacles up, and opening them, energy building around their tips.

"And why should I?" He asked, shaking his head.

The squeal of tires sounded, as he turned to the left, eyes wide as he saw a beat up old van blitzing towards him. Renegade stepped backwards, attempting to get between it's master and the van, only to be dragged under the wheels and crushed under, the crunch of metal, bone and flesh sounding throughout, echoing for the entire parking lot to hear. Irys groaned, as the van came to a halt, unable to move.

Astral, struggling to his feet, as blood dripped down his injured body from feedback injuries, glared up at the van to see Ice Phoenix behind the wheel, glaring at him with eyes like a cat in the black and blue night. The van stopped, wheels grinding down, but unable to move any further, as Irys struggled to get up. Ice Phoenix's eyes widened, as it lifted it's foot up, and slammed on the gas again.

"SUZA! SUZASUZASUZA!" It yelled as it repeatedly hit the gas, crushing the kaiju under the wheels, before finally managing to go forward, though most of the frontend was crashed and broken to bits.

"That's why you should get out of the way." Sunset muttered sardonically. "I probably should've honked."

Astral gasped in agony as he stood up, his injuries, horrific, but not as terrible as expected. Renegade did not directly transfer all damage to his body like other Stands, so he would be walking away from this. It would just hurt so bad he wished he wasn't. He cleared his throat, wiping blood from his mouth, before yelling.

"Renegade, reset!" He yelled, as the Stand returned to it's normal look, and crawled out form under the van, though now cracked and crumbling apart.

Renegade staggered to it's master, as Sunset recalled Ice Phoenix to her side, the Stand helping it's user to her feet, as she glared at Astral.

"So, Astral, what fantasy monster you gonna cook up this time?" She asked sternly. "If it's that Albino I already meet, according to you, she etter not mess up my van. Though, by time I'm done, you're gonna look a lot like my van..."

Astral breathed in as he glared at Sunset coldly, shaking slightly. He wouldn't let fear control him now, not with victory on the line. "Renegade! Turn into the John Carpenter's The Th...!"

"Aw hell no!" Yelled Sunset, as Ice Phoenix snapped into action, slamming a punch into Astral's face, with a the sound of a shotgun going off, and the crack of bone.

Astral staggered back, as Ice Phoenix pressed it's punch into his face, and then began belting out more punches to his chest and body. "SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKO!"

It launched a final punch into the side of his face, sending him flying away as he screamed in shock. Sunset recalled her stand, and had it bring it's fist up to her side, summoning a beam of light to cauterize and burn the flesh there, and stop the bleeding. She wasn't sure if this was healthy, not quite able to see the wound, but she had to make due until she got the Fluttershy.

She stood straight again, with difficulty, as she marched forward, and broke into a staggering run, until she came to the spot where Astral had landed. There was still blood fresh form his wounds on the grass, and a trail leading back into the school. She groaned, as she followed it. She hoped he didn't summon any crazy, scary monsters or super freaks again. She just couldn't with anything quite like Irys after all of this.

Now all she had to do was make the long trek back in, and find him, and give him one last wallop, just to remind him why summoning fictional characters to bother her day was not wise.

Astral crawled into the library, holding his side, and groaning all the way. He had to find a creature, a character, something to get him out of this mess. Choosing something like Irys or a Xenomorph had been calculated. Both followed commands and directives of another authority, and could be commanded easier. Going with characters with personality and such was more risky, but he couldn't afford to be picky now.

He crawled over to one the library computers, and quickly logged on, cursing all the while as it's wheel spun and it began to load. The wifi was always slow here. He sighed, as he heard someone approach.

"Hey! School is out, you're not allowed in here unless..." An older male voice cried, as Astral summoned Renegade, the Stand swinging and punching the man in the face, and sending him flying away, and slamming into a bookcase.

He sighed again, as he brought up the internet, and went to Wikipedia. He clicked random page, once, twice, then three times.

"Come on fate, give me something! Just one little thing!" He cried in desperation, ready to have Renegade smash the computer, before he clicked one more time.

He looked over the page, at first confused, before seeing something that made his heart almost lead out of his chest. He breathed a sigh of relief.

"Thanks."

Sunset walked through the halls, following the trail of blood and dirt Astral had left behind. He wasn't very good at cleaning up after himself, but Sunset didn't exactly blame him. She felt ready to collapse as well. She slowly ascended the steps, into one of the school libraries, before looking through the window. There, leaning in a chair, was Astral, eyes closed as though a sleep.

She quickened her pace, eager to get this over with, turning to the library doors and kicking them open, before going inside, breathing hard as she approached Astral. The enemy stand user cracked one open, and sighed, nodding his head slightly.

"It's over Astral." She said, Ice Phoenix ready to strike.

"Not for me." He said simply.

Before she could question him, a form rose up from the shadows cast by the desk and chair beside them, rising like a cloud and taking shape, twisting and turning as a form rose up and took shape, two thin, red eyes burning with hate, as a metallic hand took form, and snapped outwards, wrapping around her neck, as the being leaned into her ear. After what felt like hours, it spoke, a deep, booming voice, eloquent, but like a knife through the ears.

"Shadows are everywhere, and where they are, so am I." The being said slowly, as though trying to contemplate how best to kill her with every word spoken. "But shadows cannot hide your fear. And the truth."

He waited a moment, as though waiting for her to respond, but, he knew all to well she couldn't. Not with his fingers around her throat. Finally, satisfied with the desperation in her eyes, he spoke once more. "That you will not find the Secret Emperor. And you will not escape me. The Makuta."

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

This was a personal favorite of mine to work on. I actually like Renegade and it's abilities
so much, I actually skipped over Blade Strike and his Team's fight to start working on it. I found the ability so powerful and adaptive, I couldn't help but start writing with it.

With Renegade, I based it off the fact the song is very similar to Bohemian Rhapsody, and Ungalo's ability to bring fictional characters to life, so two and two together, and boom, Renegade is a scaled down version of Bohemian Rhapsody. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZXhuso4OTG4)

However, Astral is much more capable, and much more driven and intelligent then Ungalo, and wanted to show that, although limited in scope and not as able to cause horrible damage to the world, is much more capable and useful. I based Renegade himself off Yuuzhan Vong Warriors from Star Wars, especially in the facial features. The turning into Iris from Gamera is not only a reference to the fact Iris is hinted to be the Vermillion Bird "Suzaku", in Japanese, but is yet another reference to the Bridge. In the chapter Here , Sunset befriends the Albino Gyaos Irys. For those not experienced in the deep lore of Gamera, Gyaos are the big Turtle's baddies, and Irys, the tentacled one, is their...relative. It's never explained, but Albino Irys gets that name as mythology gag.

Renegade itself and it's user, would be immune to the effects of Bohemian Rhapsody if Astral was in Stone Ocean, but would also be unable to transform if Put Back was activated.

I wanted this fight to be much more dangerous and serious then previous fights, hence why Sunset faces a Stand that can turn into a Xenomorph, a kaiju, and then something worse one after the other, without much break, to represent her getting closer to the truth will have consequences.

I also tried some new stuff with Stand dialogue and all, to make it stand out from the rest, and add some "Oomf" to it, inspired by how Tarbanto identifies certain characters when writing the Bridge.

With all of that said and done, Happy New Years everyone.

The World of Renegade Part 2

About one year ago, during the Canterlot High band battle.
Astral Force walked along the streets, humming along to a song in his head. He was noticeably different from before his fight with Sunset, thinner, less muscle, and had a series of purple tattoos along his face, neck and arms. His hair, was a dull black, and his eyes dull blue. Other then the tattoos, he wouldn't have stuck out from the rest of the students. He looked around, before walking into an alleyway, making a left turn out of sight, and meeting with five other figures, each with their own purple tattoos. He smiled broadly at them, they, in turn, smirking and smiling at him.

"Hey guys, what's happening?" He asked excitedly.

"We just have a thing to ask you." The leader said. He was a taller man, a few years older then Astral, with blond hair and a loose fitting pair of black pants and a brown blazer. "A favor."

"Whatever you need." Astral said with a shrug.

"You see Astral, you've been a very good friend to us." The man explained. "A very great friend in fact. Stealing a few things, even willing to spend nights in jail and detention centers for us. We're really grateful."

The man took a deep breath, as though thinking out his next words, before circling his left hand slightly. "But I have one more favor to ask friend. A big one. A lady needs to be knocked down a peg. Harshly. You get it?"

Astral's mouth opened slightly in shock. "You mean...attack her?"

"Yeah, see, she's done some stuff, that, would get me in serious trouble." The man explained. "I just need her in the hospital for a bit, to let this all blow over."

"I...I don't like this." Astral said. "Stealing and stuff is one thing, but this...I...I don't think I can."

"Astral, after all our time together..." The man began, shaking his head.

"I'm sorry, but attacking people is just something I won't do." Astral said, shaking his head and holding up his hands. "Count me out on this one."

He quickly turned and walked away, as the man glared at his back, before a cold smile crossed his lips. He was rather youthful in appearance for someone fresh out of high school. He nodded to himself, as the rest of the gang watched him nervously, before he stood and left them.

A week later, Astral had been walking alone, having not seen his friends in quite a while. The thought of attacking someone for no reason was repulsive to him, and he just couldn't bring himself to do it. He walked along, before seeing friend, the leader of the group, but with black, slicked back hair, similar to his. He was standing in the shadows of the alley, barely visible, as Astral stopped and froze at the sight of him.

"You look different," Astral said, scratching his head. "What's the occasion?"

"Oh, it's a surprise for later." His friend said with a chuckle. "I just wanted to say I'm sorry about everything."

"That's alright. Anything else you need doing?" Astral asked.

"No, you've been perfect so far, no need to change." His friend said, shaking his head, as he turned and began to walk away. "Just do what you always do."

Astral was at first confused by this, but would so find out why his friend was talking so funny and acting so strange. A few hours later, Astral had been dragged away by police. Apparently, a women had been beaten near-dead by a man with black hair and purple tattoos late at night, according to several witnesses. Astral now knew the full extent of everything, but his attempts to point police in the right direction did not work. His friend was back to sporting his usual hair color when the police picked him up. There was no way the two could be confused.

All his past records, all his past criminal sentences, all of it had come back now. There was no light sentence or mercy today. Astral, after his latest stint, was to be sent to prison. A death sentence for him. If he got out a live, there would be no future for him, nothing to go back to. He looked out the jail cell window, up at the starry night and moon, before turning back to his cell, shaking his head.

As he sat alone in his jail cell, he began to sob to himself, head buried in his hands. Why had everything gone so wrong. He wished he could've said good bye to his mother, or done something different, but now, he was doomed. He stopped crying, as he felt a presence standing over him. He looked up slowly, trembling slightly, as a tall, muscular figure stood over him, dressed in a grey and black suit, with a blood red tie, his face hidden in shadow. The man studied him closely, before speaking a deep, groaning voice.

"You are abandoned, yes?"

Astral considered his words briefly, before nodding. "Yeah. No one's wanted me. Been tossed away a lot. Even my poor ma can barely put up with me..."

"I understand such feelings." The man said with a nod, pulling up a seat. "Many are left to rot in the darkness, out of sight, by others."

The man pointed at him. "Even those who sometimes call themselves friends will throw others away. I knew this feeling all to well."

A note of bitterness echoed in his last sentence, as he shook his head. Astral looked at him, both mesmerized and confused by his appearance and mannerisms. Behind him, there was a shifting, as a figure briefly appeared, before vanishing out of sight. Astral looked back at the man, as he held up a golden arrow, with strange runes and markings, and a scorpion on the flat side.

"This arrow has drawn me to many like you. Forgotten, left without purpose." The man explained. "They struggle to find respite, and the arrow offers them another chance. A better future."

"Why, why would you help me though?" Astral asked.

"Because I too have been forgotten and tossed aside by many I trusted." The man explained, bringing the arrow slightly closer, as it caught the moonlight in it's surface. "I had to pull myself up, but most po...people need a helping hand to rise from their lowest point to get to their highest point."

"What do you get out of it though?" Astral asked.

"I merely want you to become something more." The Man explained, tilting his head to the left, almost like a predatory cat studying it's prey. "If you wish to remain where you are, and accept your manipulator's punishment, I will leave you be."

"And if I accept this gift you're giving out?" Astral asked, interested.

"I will see to it that you are freed, and that you can get revenge on those that wronged you." The man said. "After that, your life is your choice."

Astral thought back, on how the guy used him, on how his "friend" had left him to rot in jail and juv-e so many times, while he got away scot free. Astral clenched a fist tightly in front of him, as he looked up at the man, nodding slightly.

"I accept. Whatever it is you want, I accept." He said,

An hour later, Astral was released from his holding. Apparently, a second suspect had come forward, who bared a strong resemblance to him, and had no alibi. With the fact there was no way the witnesses could tell them apart, Astral was released due to reasonable doubt, and set free. He wasn't sure how his new benefactor had done it, but Astral was a free man.

He took a deep breath, as he took in the world around him. Everything seemed so clear, so much more vibrant now that he was out and free. He looked around, before a shiny, black car came to a stop in front of him and the prison frontgates, no markings or any identifying markers on it. The back door opened, as Astral looked in shock, before seeing the man from before, still hidden in shadow, beckoning him to come in. Astral cautiously sat down,

The man studied him intently, before pulling out the arrow from before, holding it up to Astral after the door closed, and they began driving away.

"Remember our deal." The man said.

"What do I do?" Astral asked, swearing he could see the arrow twitching ever so slightly in the man's hand, as though trying to jump out of his hand at Astral.

"I left this out at the cell, but you must stab yourself with it." The Man explained, gesturing with the arrow. "This arrow is drawn to those with strong minds and hearts. From them, it brings out their best potential."

"Stab...myself." Astral said slowly.

"Look." The man said, pulling up the buttoned up shirt under his suit, and revealing his abs and stomach, and a gold scar running under his belly button. "This is from my own use of the arrow. From it, I gained a way to attain my desires."

Astral shifted uncomfortably, looking at the man, then the arrow, before grabbing it, and taking it from the man, and looking it over in his palm. After a moment, he stabbed the arrow into his opposite arm, like a syringe, blood shooting out at high speed, hitting the window behind the Man's head, and the seat in front of Astral, energy crackling and sparking from the wound and the arrow, as his vision swam, and he lost consciousness.

Astral awoke in a hospital room, shooting up, as he looked over his body. He had a bandage over where he had stabbed himself, and was being watched over by a doctor some sort, dressed in strange clothing including medical scrubs and a purple shirt with his abdomen revealed, and with eyebrows that resembled tongues of fire.

"Hello, I am Doctor Cabhlaigh Pezuña." The man said with a slight accent. "I work for the same man who helped you. I make sure you stay alive."

"Ugh, thanks."

"No worries, it was all you." The doctor said, lightly smacking on the shoulder with a warm smile. "If you weren't emotionally strong, the arrow would've...meurto."

Astral raised an eyebrow, as the man said nothing, standing, collecting his papers and leaving, as Astral looked on shock.

"Wait, is that it?" Astral asked, surprised.

"No, actually, you've got your first mission." Another voice said behind him.

Seated there, was another guy, about his age. He had green, mechanical goggles over his eyes, a beat up leather jacket over a black jumpsuit of some sort, with the world Miracle going down his chest, from left shoulder to the right side. Astral recoiled slightly, not recalling the guy being there at all. It was if he had just appeared out of thin air.

"The name's Straight Comet." The guy said, tapping his finger tips together. "I was sent by the Boss to make sure you know your mission, and get it done."

"What is it?" Astral asked.

"Now that you're gonna help him, he has to make sure you're ready." Straight Comet said, reaching into his jacket, and pulling out a piece of paper. "If not, I end you."

"Wh...what's the entrance exam?" Astral asked, trying to hide how nervous he was.

"You put an end to your friend." Straight Comet replied, standing up and handing him the paper. "You will use your Stand to accomplish the mission."

"What the heck's a Stand." Astral asked. "How do you guys know all this."

"Just concentrate your energies, and get it done." Straight grumbled, as he began to walk away, his body crystallizing and disappearing from sight, as he lifted a phone to his ear. "Alright, turn the cameras back on, I'm gone."

Astral watched him disappear totally, as he looked over the paper in question.

Astral spent the rest of the day searching, but finally found his "old friend" and where he was hiding out. The walk in the rain, and the slow walk up the stairs seemed to take forever, as Astral raked his brain over what to do and how to approach this whole situation. The conflict in him was like the thunderstorm overhead, emotions clashing and crashing together as he thought over everything. This guy had been a great friend, his only friend for years. They had gotten into so much trouble together. And yet now he was being left out to dry, throw to the dogs when he wasn't needed.

Astral wasn't sure why his friend had to die, but this, despite everything that had happened, would not be easy for Astral. He needed to do this, why wasn't his concern. If he could get in and deal with this, the sooner the better. He made his way up the stairs, past various lounging druggies, and various other unspeakable people, and found the door to his "friend's" apartment.

He put his copied key inside, and opened it up, walking in to a place that was surprisingly clean. He looked around for any sign of the occupant, but as he turned, found himself staring down the barrel of a revolver. His breath stopped in his throat, as the color vanished from his face. The older man smirked at him, as he gestured with his head towards the couch.

"C'mon Astral. Take a seat." He said, beckoning towards it. "Let's have a nice long talk."

Astral slowly sat down, breathing hard, as his friend watched him closely, standing in front of him some distance away, the gun pointed at his head.

"I don't know how you got out of prison. I don't know how you found me." His friend said, voice low and agitated. "But I'm done dealing with you Astral. You were always soft."

"I..." Astral began quietly.

"Shut up, I'm talking." The Friend said sternly. "I don't know who your new friend is, but I'm gonna use you as an example to not mess with me."

He pulled back the hammer, and grinned. "Before I send you out, I should tell you, I framed you. You could never follow orders and do what was needed."

He fired, everything seeming to slow down around Astral as he saw the bullet spin towards him, like a top of some sort. Astral's eyes widened as he focused on it. He saw a blur of blue and purple out of the corner of his left, like someone moving around, before the fist connected and struck the bullet away. Astral jumped back in surprise, to see a third arm sprouting from his shoulder, ethereal and ghost-like.

"What hell kinda shit are you pulling?" Demanded The Friend, seemingly not noticing the third arm, before he emptied the entire gun at Astral's body.

The arm reached out further, as an entire new body seemed to flow from Astral's own form. He looked on to see a thin, emaciated being, with exposed fangs and teeth and green jewels for eyes, wave it's hands in front, smacking and knocking away the bullets with ease, as Astral looked on in shock. Without waiting a second, the newcomer swept forward, and struck the attacker in the face with a fist, knocking him down and crashing a nearby table, a horrible cut down his check and behind his eye opening. Half his face turned crimson with blood.

"You tried to get me thrown in prison? You were my friend! My only friend." Astral said shocked, as the ghostly being wrapped it's arms around his shoulders in a strange hug of sorts. "How could you betray me?"

"You always got caught, were always happy to go to jail and what not for me and the rest of the gang." The older man said defensively, holding his face in agony. "Why is it a big deal now."

"I'm not going down for your evil, for your greed or whatever reasons you had to beat that women to death." Astral said, the ghostly figure walking away, and grabbing the side of the man's face, the healthy, uninjured side.

The screen on it's forehead glowed, as words briefly appeared. Astral saw something that looked like Mon...and X. He had no clue what it was doing, even as black, necrotic flesh spread across it's body, and bone like protrusions splintered and snapped out of it's body. It's head elongated as it's eyes turned into beady, red dots, glowing in the night as smoke and steam poured out of it's jaws. The man seemed able to see it now, as the creature growled and hissed over his body, struggling in vein as it held the side of his face, rising it's other clawed hand, and closing it into a fist.

The man looked back at Astral. "You were always a tool, for someone to throw away. What makes this new Boss of yours any different."

Astral said nothing at first, as the creature's twin tails flicked about, snapping and breaking any nearby objects. Finally he nodded to himself as he approached, kneeling over his old friend's form.

"You wanted me to go down for murder and assault, wanted my life ruined and to be that of a murderer." Astral said, pointing at him. "So I'm going to do exactly that. Assault and murder."

The man's eyes bulged in horror, as the black and white creature began smashing into the side of his face, his agonized screams filling the air as the creature wailed away, growling and hissing all the while, blood splattering against it's chest and facial armor. An eyeball flew out as the creature finished pulverizing the man's comatose form, rising up, and releasing a long, growling snarl that turned into a horrific cackle. Astral stood there for a moment, completely taken a back, as the demonic beast stood before, as though waiting for orders.

The phone in Astral's snapped him out of his break, shaking his head as he reached in and pulled it out, then answered it. He took a deep breath as his entire body shock.

"He...hello?" He croaked.

"You've done good." The Benefactor said. "Very good indeed Astral."

"What is all this crazy stuff happening?" Astral asked, his entire body now shaking uncontrollably. "What am I going to do with this ghost spirit?"

"This is called a Stand." The Man explained. "I, and many others have it. With this, you are Chosen One. A being destined for great things. If you follow me, I can give you a kingdom to rule, purpose in life."

"I have nothing left, I'm already a killer." Astral said, more to himself then the man on the phone. "So what, I've got nothing else to lose."

"Good. Welcome." The man said, before clearing his throat. "But one last thing."

"Yes sir?" Astral asked.

"You may only call me Secret Emperor. Any attempts to find my name and the like will result in death."

From that day forward, Astral's hair turned red, it is said, like his father, from his Stand awakening. He no longer worried about friendships and the like, for he was the Secret Emperor's best weapon, a man able to summon any nightmarish fictional creature to serve him in battle. Whenever the Secret Emperor's criminal organization needed a power house and a one-man army, it was Astral who was sent. What whole teams of other "Skoutatoi" or soldiers failed to break down, Astral would see to it with his Stand.

To represent this aloofness, this difference, he gave it the only fitting name he could think of. Renegade.

Present Day
Sunset struggled in the grip of this mechanical titan that towered above her. It was as tall as Irys, a monstrosity of mammoth metal and rusted parts, bound together by a malevolent will. A great cape of shadows billowed behind it, and it's face was covered in a curving piece of black metal, two glowing red eye burning behind, markings along it's top, sides and back as smoke hissed out of it's "mouth". It tilted it's masked face to one side, studying her for a moment.

"I sense you are confused of my name. I am Makuta." The being said, with a mock bow, still gripping her neck. "I am the voice in the night, the being all your kind will grow to fear. And your killer."

"Just finish her, Renegade." Astral ordered, seemingly already tired of this character's love of theatrics.

Makuta and his grip stiffened, before he shook his head. "I know not what binds me to this child's will, but so long as I am here, I might as well finish you off. Memento Mori, Toa of Flesh and Light."

He was about to pop her head off with a few more ounces of pressure from his metallic, rusted claws, before the floor groaned underneath him. The three looked on at each other in surprise, as a feint smile came to Sunset's lips. This big brute was too massive to keep inside the school. Without another sound, the floor broke out from underneath them, the three crashing, as Makuta's cape reformed itself into a massive pair of metallic wings, the being flying gracefully over Sunset's head as she watched, a gap. Something that big could not move so naturally.

It flew over head, sweeping past wood and brick and mortar, and scooping up it's master in midair, and flying off out of sight. Sunset turned back to the ground, fast approaching, and activated Ice Phoenix, using it's legs to bounce and jump from one piece of debris to the next, slowly making a controlled fall on the way down. She landed hard, her legs screaming in protest as she yelped in pain, but otherwise was unscathed.

She looked around, trying to find a sign of where the "Makuta" and Astral Force had disappeared to. How could something so large, disappear so quickly and easily. She looked around, sweat beginning to drip down her forehead and neck, feeling as though she was being watched. She looked around, eyes dart, as she crouched low among the rubble, certain the enemy stand user and it's machine-summoned beast was near-by.

She looked around, slightly disappointed. The whole mess today had lead to at least two destroyed libraries today. That was almost a new record for her, counting the "Muffins and Type writer" incident a few months back, though that didn't really count. She stood there for a few moments, body tense and ready, every muscle ready to go as she prepared for any attack that would never come. She slowly edged away from the ruins of the library and the room below it, and began heading towards the rest of the school and it's confines. But even so, every step she took, every breath she inhaled, it felt as though she was being watched.

Astral's eyes snapped open, as he looked around, finding himself in a horribly lite room. So dark was it, he could barely see his hands when he held them in front of himself. He looked around for any signs of where he was at, before two glowing red embers smoldered into action, glaring down at him from up high.

"Renegade, what is the meaning of this?" He asked, annoyed. "I ordered you to finish off Sunset."

"All orders came secondary to protecting my master." The massive titan of metal explained. "Without you, I vanish."

"Alright then. Where are we?" He asked grumpily.

"A dark little abandoned corner of this archive." Makuta explained. "Sunset cannot find us."

"Alright, I want you to go and..." Astral began, before trailing off, a thought crossing his mind for a second. He mulled it over, chewing on his lip and mumbling to himself, before pointing at Makuta. "Could you get to the stand arrow?"

"Of course." Makuta answered with a nod. "What do you need it for?"

"I have a second plan. The boss needs it back, but didn't know how to get past Sunset and her crew, and considered them the worst threat." Astral explained, stroking his chin with one hand. "But I might be able to do this AND kill Sunset."

"Orders?"

"You will go into Celestia's office and retrieve the Arrow." Astral explained. "I'll return it to The Emperor, and have killed Sunset by time this is all over."

"What should I do if Celestia or another get in my way?" Makuta asked.

"Don't kill them. Too messy. But do whatever you think is needed to keep them away." Astral said.

Makuta seemed to consider those words for a moment, before nodding to himself. "Very well. Whatever I think is needed."

"Yeah. After you get the Arrow, get back to me as soon as possible." Astral said sternly, looking around the dark, dank basement, before returning to his Stand.

"I will not take a moment." Makuta said, as his body began to melt and break apart into an ink-like blackness, that disappeared into the shadows, and vanished.

Astral narrowed his eyes, and sat back in the darkness, unsure of what had happened. As always, Renegade was showing much more independence and freedom when it transformed into a sentient character, versus a simple beast. He worried whether Makuta would try and undo him, but shrugged it off. If Makuta did, it would kill him too. Astral sat back, waiting for his Stand to return.

Makuta, now nothing more then ethereal shadows, slipped from place to place, slithering along like an unseen snake. It had been shockingly easy to get through the area, the shadowy titan almost laughing to himself as he hoped from shadow to shadow. In his world, there were usually protections, things down to keep beings of shadow away from high priority targets. He chuckled darkly to himself, coming into the office, passing under the Secretary's desk, and slipping into the office marked with Celestia's name. He wasn't sure how he could read the strange jagged lines and swirls carved in bronze, so different from his native tongue, but this was the place, chicken scratch or not.

Makuta's shadow form slipped in, as he traveled about, until he detected it. The arrow. It's power called to him, burned in the ether within this room like a lighthouse. It reminded him of the Mask of Light, the Kanohi Ignika, the Nui Stone, and other such relics he had encountered, both for and against his benefit, within his realm. He slithered across the ground, avoiding the well lite areas, and crawled into the desk drawer, and saw the arrow, it's golden-bronze finish almost glowing with supernatural power. He sat there, amazed, at first, before moving and snatching up the object, burying it within the depths of his shadowy form, before slipping out from the desk, and heading towards the door, before it opened, and in walked the one addressed as Luna.

She looked around confused for a moment, as Makuta watched her from the shadows. "Is someone in here? Tia?"

She walked further in, as Makuta slipped behind her, into her own shadow, and extended a long, winding hand towards the door, shutting it quietly as she looked around. He rose from her shadow, solidifying once more, his red eyes focused on her, as he stepped forward, his pod-like feet, shaking the room slightly. She turned around in shock, eyes wide.

"I was ordered not to kill you." Makuta said quietly, so as not to draw attention, before grasping her by the throat. "So I'll work around it."

He lifted up the arrow for her to see, as his mask glowed with abyssal black energies, arcs of red sparking off of it form his eyes. "I will impart two gifts into you. One the awakened spirit of battle, the second, a seed from myself."

He telepathically looked into her mind, focusing in on the strands of emotions linked to jealous, spite and envy, and gloried to himself. This one had hidden much within the shadows of her soul. So much the better to work with.

"I see you too have a sibling that overshadows you. Shame you could never act on it. Until now, my dear." He stabbed the arrow into her neck, as energy arced from his mask, into his hand, and transferred into her neck, and disappeared into the rest of her form.

He turned immediately, as the doors opened to reveal Celestia herself, frozen in shock and terror at the sight of Makuta and her unconscious sister. He released Luna and shot forward with unnatural speed, gripping Celestia in a choke hold. He used his other hand to slowly shut the door behind them, as she struggled.

"You're lucky my master wants you alive." Makuta venom in his horrific voice.

She struggled, as shadows seemed to envelop the whole room. Makuta's unfeeling mask glowed with empyreal energy as he drew the arrow close to her throat. "You look tired, Principle. You won't need to stay awake much longer. I have something else here for you."

The library was darkened and black, the drapes drew up, as a man sat back, sipping wine, and surrounded by four figures, three were covered in cloaks, their faces and forms hidden, the fourth, the disgraced Doctor Pezune, checking the man's body and vital signs, before a shadow rose up, and took shape, a massive hulk of metal and rust, a cloak of shadow billowing behind him as he stood menacingly over. The mysterious man did not react, merely setting his wine glass down, as the three figures drew up around him, summoning Stands to protect their master.

The being merely shook his masked head slowly. "I am sent by Astral. I am Renegade."

He pulled out the arrow, allowing it to catch the light from the overhead lights and such, as the man's eyes widened. "You are interested, yes?"

"How did you get it?" The man asked slowly, as his servants put away their Stands.

"From the shadows." Makuta answered. "I need, however, one of your stand users. From my master's memories, Cash Grab would be the best."

"What are you planning?" the man asked, tilting his head.

"An indirect means to destroy Sunset and her Toa team." Makuta explained. "His Stand will prove most useful in that."

"21st Century Schizoid Man?" The Secret Emperor said, almost bemused. "It is near useless. Unless your plans involve Sunset and Twilight, it will not work."

"I have used Celestia and Luna." Makuta said, as the man's eyes widened.

"What?" He demanded, bearing his teeth. "You did what?"

"I gave them Stands, and used my abilities to plant some seeds of corruption." Makuta explained quickly, as he began to notice the man's stand beginning to manifest behind it. "Give 21st Century Schizoid Man this duty, and their destiny shall be shattered."

"Corruption." The man said softly, slowly stroking his chin. "Fine."

"But, master, Cash's Stand is the weakest of all of us." One of his servants spoke. "Send us to eradicate them and be done with this."

"Weakness demands on context." The man answered. "In this context, 21st is the best tool. And I will not risk my finest Stand users. We will remain here, and prepare for our revenge when we are fully ready."

He turned to the machine titan before him. "I will remember your service. You may return to Astral."

Makuta bowed his head, and placed the Arrow on the table, before disappearing into the shadows once more. The Secret Emperor picked up his wine once more, and then pulled out a cell phone.

"Cash Grab, you may move on the school." He ordered sternly. "I have a special assignment."

Sunset made her way towards the front of the schools, near the offices of the Principal and Vice-Principal, eyes alert and body tensed and ready. She had been following her gut feeling, hoping beyond hope that Makuta had not broken into the principle's office. She had not clue what she would do if he had. She certainly couldn't beat him in direct combat. However, a being so slow, and so lumbering on the ground could be out-maneuvered.

She neared the office, and opened the door, and gasped in shook. She clutched her neck and almost backed away. The feeling of terror and dread that suddenly hit her was other worldly. It was as though a switch had been hit, and her flight or fight responses had kicked in. Every hair on her body stood on end, as she took careful step after careful step, as though, if she walked too fast, something inside the room might explode, or lunge at her.

Although everything looked normal as she looked around, it just felt off. There place usually had the smell of coffee, or sweets, or something from the secretaries and staff, but nothing. The air felt sterile and, she found no sign of anyone. Not a sign of a struggle or blood or anything. There should be people a few hours before the school actually closed, but no one was in sight. It felt as though everything had been bleached before her arrival.

"Fear....one of my many powers." The voice of Makuta hissed, like a knife scrapping against a chalkboard. "I believe it's worked it's magic on you."

"But...you cannot have....magic." Sunset forced out, as though her jaws had locked up in terror. "How...?"

"Though your magic interests me, I have no need of it for my plan, yet." Makuta hissed, as the shadows in front of her bubbled and frothed, as he rose from the ground, towering over her. "And I am not here to play with my prey yet."

He lumbered forward, his cape melting and extending into wings once more, as he moved past her. Biting her lip, she tried to will herself to move, but could not, as he turned and looked down at her.

"I hope your elders, Celestia and Luna, are strong enough." Makuta said with a chuckle. "Otherwise, I'm afraid you'll have more then just enemy bodies to bur..."

"SUZA!" She and Ice Phoenix shouted, as the Stand struck Makuta in the face, knocking him backwards in surprise. Her eyes went with wide with absolute rage, as Makuta backed away.

'Her rage must've overcome my powers of fear.' He thought quickly, narrowing his bloody red eyes. 'Time to adapt.'

She stepped forward, completely unfazed as he loomed above her, and sent her Stand out, the being's orange-red eyes wide and wild with rage. "SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!"

Makuta brought up his arms, blocking every blow with his mechanical, armored body. As her barrage of punches stopped, Makuta snapped outwards, arms grabbing her Stand by the shoulder and neck, as his eyes opened, then glowed a sand blue-dark grey color, instantly freezing her in place, as she struggled to move.

Makuta released her Stand, the spirit vanishing back into it's frozen master, as Makuta approached her, patting her on the head. He laughed for a long while, internal mechanisms groaning and whirring as he drew closer.

"Do not worry, little Sunset. I will leave you someone to play with." Makuta said with mocking sincerity, as he teleported out of sight.

Sunset stood there for 10 minutes, the time slowly crawling by as she struggled to get her muscles, or anything, to move. Finally, as whatever effect Makuta had put her wore off, she breathed in deeply and gasped, breathing hard for several more minutes. Makuta had her at his complete mercy. She shuddered to imagine what exactly he would've had in mind if he hadn't let her with his "someone" to "play with".

She looked around, the office still as ever, the air as sterile as bleach solution, but the aura of terror that Makuta seemed to have created, was gone. She looked around, before setting into a dead run towards Celestia's office. What he had said about strength, why he was here, there could be only one reason. He wanted the arrow. She hoped against hope that he had not found it, that he had simply...done whatever it was that he wanted with this room, and ran off to terrify her. If he had the arrow, there was no telling what kind of damage he could do.

"A threat like him...he feels like something as bad as Discord or Sombra." Sunset said to herself, running towards Celestia's office.

She rounded a corner and in the room, she found Celestia and Luna, both frozen like statues, standing straight up, staring blankly ahead in terror. Sunset had never such expressions on anyone, much like the two principals. And, to add to that, there was a strange, thin red film over their bodies. She approached slowly, waving an open hand in front of Celestia's eyes, as she didn't react, before sending her Stand out, to be ready for anything. She reached out, and touched the Principal's wrist with her own hand, and immediately recoiled.

Instantly, thousands of images, of her home, of her adopted one, all of her friends, and a dozen other figures, horrifically killed and murdered before her eyes. She froze up, unable to muster up any words for what she was seen. Blood, fire, chard bodies, tall, lithe and horrific creature marching through the lands, as four legged insects scuttled about, searching for victims. Just as soon as the vision had begun, it ended, and she stepped back to catch her breath.

Summoning her Stand, she reached out and gripped Celestia's shoulder, the red film around dissipating into nothing, as she returned to normal, yelling in shock and terror.

"Principal, are you alright, talk to me, please." Sunset said loudly, trying to get her to focus on her voice. "You're alright now, ok?"

"Sunset...what was that...machine?" Celestia asked, still sounding dazed and terrified.

"Part of his Stand. It brings fictional characters to life." Sunset explained slowly, so as not to overwhelm her. "Are you ok?"

"He...it...stabbed me with the arrow." Celestia said, looking down at her hands. "I still...don't feel right..."

"You should sit, I'll take care of Luna." Sunset said, guiding her down. "But are you sure he stabbed you?"

Celestia pulled back the collar on her shirt, revealing the area just above her collar bone, and a large scar from where the arrow had struck.

"Then, if you're not dead, that means you'll get a Stand too." Sunset said with a nod, as ice Phoenix reached out towards Luna. "I'm sorry. I got you sucked into this whole mess."

"Don't. It'll be alright now. No matter what happens next."

Ice Phoenix touched Luna, and immediately an ethereal hand shot out from her should as she yelped, grabbing Ice Phoenix by the neck. Sunset gagged and stiffened as the Stand's fingers wrapped around her own stand's neck, struggling, before Ice Phoenix batted away the Stand with a swat from it's right arm, and backed away. The arm retreated back towards it's master and disappeared into a shimmering field of stars and dark blue.

Sunset stood there for a moment, in shock. While it wasn't very strong, it had manifested far earlier then she thought it would. It usually took a few hours after getting stabbed for Stands to fully come into their own. She cautiously approached, Ice Phoenix ready to move, as Celestia watched on, lips pursed and eyes focused on where the arm had manifested. The fact she had seen it, was prove enough she was a Stand user.

"Vice Principle Luna, are you alright?" Sunset asked.

Luna swayed slightly, the vacant expression in her eyes vanishing as she focused on Sunset. "What...happened?"

"A stand attack. Did Celestia tell you about the arrow." Sunset asked.

"Much of it. What she felt like telling at least." Luna said with a nod and a tone of bitterness. "What happens now?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow, but continued one. "I've got to track him down, you should stay put until it's all clear."

Celestia concentrated for a moment, before a figure appeared in a bright flash of light. Sunset raised her arm to block out the beams of gold and white light, as a figure appeared beside her. It was a diminutive being, the upper half of it's body a feminine, humanoid figure, with armor across it's chest and wrists, while it's lower half was that of a horse, two equine legs swaying beneath it as it floated by it's master. It's human face was dominated by two gold eyes, and a complex mask around it's mouth. It's horse head shared the same golden eyes.

Sunset widened her eyes in surprise. Celestia had manifested her Stand unnaturally quick as well. She had no clue what that meant for their strength. Celestia looked at her Stand in amazement as it floated obediently at her side.

"This is amazing! I feel so rejuvenated now. This Stand has made this day so much better." She said giddily, smiling broadly to herself.

"You should take it easy, New Stands are kind of a handful." She cautioned, thinking back to, not just her first battle, but Deep Purple cursing out Sunset, cameras, and whatever else annoyed it.

"Please, Sunset, I'm not a child. I'm on top of the world with this beauty." She said, examining her Stand closely. "Now. What to name her?"

"How about a ball of Incandescent gas?" Muttered Luna, as Sunset looked at her in shock, before looking to the still smiling, unperturbed face of Celestia.

"No, I'm afraid not." She said, as though not hurt by the comment at all. "I think, Distant Sun shall be it's name. Yes, Distant Sun."

She walked past Sunset, and sat back down on her chair, behind her desk, smiling slightly to herself, as the Sunlight bleed in from the windows, and hit her still active Stand beside her. The Stand seemed to glow slightly, as a rainbow set of hair flowed out from the back of it's head, and twin wings of light sprouted from it's back. Celestia's smile somehow got even wider as she looked at her Stand. The plants near window sill seemed to soak up it's energies, the plants quickly overgrowing and spreading beyond their original position, as Sunset looked in shock.

She wasn't surprised this Stand was connected to the sun, but had no time to try and comprehend whatever it's other abilities where. She had to defeat Renegade and whatever powers it had unleashed. She turned and left, looking over her shoulder uncertainly at the two, and made her way through the doors of the office, and into the halls, running along, as a figure peaked out from the shadows, rising as his Stand began to manifest. He opened a phone.

"Yeah, Cash here, I'm on my way to getting the two Principals." he muttered into his phone. "Sunset's heading into a sout westerly direction. Good huntin'."

He smiled broadly to himself, as he stood up and made his way towards the office doors. He stepped in, glossy red and blue dress shoes shinning, as he readjusted his blue suit, a section of it cut out to reveal part of his chest, and the purple tattoos curling and wrapping around in strange patterns. On his shoulders, with shiny, glitzy red dollar signs hanging by short chains, and three over his belt.

He stopped, feeling some feeling of dread creeping across his back and in his chest, but shook it off, merely pushing himself to get the mission done. He was warned the character Renegade and brought up was very...esoteric threat. The stand user pushed on, as he moved into their office. The Stand user fully brought out his Stand, 21st Schizoid Man materializing beside him, as he opened the door. The being was thin, androgynous, and was completely red, it's jaws jutting from it's generally humanoid skull, as it's long, hungry eyes looked the room up and done.

Luna and Celstia arose as the young man appeared, Distant Sun coming to the side of it's master as Luna activated her own Stand. The figure appeared, it's back turned, body a dark blue, with black gloves and boots, and turned, it's face, similar to Distant Sun's, having almost no features except for it's two light blue eyes. The Stand raised it's fists, as Cash held up his hands.

"Hold up! I didn't expect two of you here! have some mercy!" He begged.

"Grovel at our feet and maybe we'll consider it." Luna said irritably.

"I wasn't talking to you." Cash said, gesturing with his head towards Celestia. "I mean her. She's the boss, right?"

"What?!" Luna asked, eyes wide with rage.

"Yeah, wings and stuff, seems like the stronger Stand." Cash said, putting his hands up.

"Nightflight can handle anything you throw at it!" Luna yelled in anger, blood boiling as her face went red.

"Aw, that's a cute name? Is that what you do, "flight", instead of fight, and then run away?" He said, tilting his head to one side. "You gonna run away now?"

"I can do far more then my sister ever could." Luna said coldly, blackened fire burning in the center of her eyes.

"Luna, you might want to take it..." Celestia began to warn.

"Yeah, Luna, be sure to listen your bette~eeeers." Cash taunted, drawing out the last note, smiling snidely at her. "Better run and let your big sister handle everythi~iiing."

Luna strode forward, eyes focused into two pinpoints at the enemy Stand user, as Nightflight reached forward. Cash grab waited, and, as she got within arm's reach, 21st Century Schizoid Man leapt forward, and grabbed onto her face with his left hand. It glowed slightly, as a ghostly figure, similar to Luna in appearance, but with fangs and cold dark blue eyes, appeared behind, like a secondary Stand. Cash looked it over, whistling to himself.

"My my. This Makuta bloke has done a good job of getting me something to work wi~iiith." He aid with a grin. "I'm gonna enjoy watch you two burn down everything."

The figure behind Luna disappeared, as her own form began to change and modify, the color of her skin and eyes shifting slightly, as her Stand twitched and twisted about, as though possessed. Celestia focused in on Cash, the same black fire burning in her eyes, as she rushed at him. Cash flinched in terror at the sight of her. She was on him far faster then any normal Stand user should've been, the Stand slashing at him with it's hands, blurs of light coming towards him. He blocked with Schizoid Man's right, or tried to, but was instantly brushed aside, as Distant Sun slashed at him, cuts appearing all along his Stand's chest and ribs.

He coughed and stumbled back, keeping an iron grip on Luna's face as he panicked. Was this a suicide mission? The other teams never liked him, but he figured he could prove himself worthy if given the chance. Why was the Secret Emperor sending him to die? His eyes widened in panic, as she approached him.

"This is it, I, Cash Grab, am going to be defeated!" He muttered through clenched teeth.

"Leave. My. Sister. Alone." Celestia said quietly, as Distant Sun floated towards him.

And out of the reach of the sunlight coming in through the blinds. It's wings and mane vanished in a flash, as it's stats returned to normal. Celestia attempted to rush him once more, slash at him, only for Schizoid Man to block the attacks. It was an excellent block by any measure (Schizoid Man was rather pathetic in a fight), but it was enough to open her up for an attack.

"This is my chance. This is that chance!" He declared. "An opportunity has presented itself at the worst of times."

A fiery figure appeared behind Celestia, as his Stand continued it's work on both sisters.

Sunset looked all around for Makuta, stopping by the ruined lunchroom, which was closed for...renovations. The area was dark and felt as though a thousand eyes were watching eye from every corner and tile of the place. She looked around calmly, before bringing out Ice Phoenix.

"Makuta, come out and show yourself." She ordered forcefully. "Out of the shadows with you."

"I am shadow. The shadow that guards the gate." Makuta said.

"What gate?"

"The one to your final fate." He said, rising from the shadows in front of her with his master.

"We'll see about that." She muttered, with a slight grin, as Ice Phoenix clenched both fists.

"You seem pretty overconfident." Astral remarked, point at her with both fingers. "I think you need to be educated on all 42 of Makuta's powers."

"Then please, bring em out." Sunset said, Ice Phoenix's eyes glowing with focused rage and intent.

"Renegade, use Heat Vision against her." Astral ordered.

"I would advise against..." Makuta began.

"Do it! Don't question me!" Astral yelled.

"As you wish." Makuta replied simply, eyes glowing red, sparks flying off of them as he concentrated.

He fired twin beams form his eyes, the searing beams blazing towards Sunset, as she barely got out of the way, the beams burning the side of her abdomen, and continuing on, as Makuta tried to intercept her, turning his head slightly to follow her. Sunset jumped back to the right, leaping over the beam, before running straight at Makuta. He cancelled out the beam and waited, raising his arms slightly.

"What are you doing? Fire again!" Astral ordered.

"I cannot until my vision returns." Makuta said simply. "The heat vision puts a strain on my eyes."

Sunset came up to the large machine, and activated her Stand, it's fists disappearing in a blinding flash, as it slammed into the Makuta's metal body, fists denting the metal and armor, but in the end doing very little. He barely reacted, backing up every so often, but hardly moving, as though she wasn't even there. Sunset stopped, before she split her knuckles open again.

'If I can't break up his body, I'll have to break open the Stand user then.' She thought quickly, before running over to Astral.

Makuta slammed his foot down in front of her, before lifting and fist and trying to slam it down ontop of her head. Ice Phoenix appeared, crossing both arms in front of itself to block the attack, and catching the fist as it came down, ice Phoenix's cracking and crumbling from the impact, but stopping the punch. She struggled with all her might against his power, as he applied more and more pressure.

"Any more struggling and you won't have any arms left." Makuta chided, with a chuckle, his mask bending into a strange smile of sorts. "Care to give up, and submit to my authority?"

"Go to hell!" Sunset struggled through her teeth. "Go...straight to...hell!"

"I've been there. Wasn't fun." He replied simply, as he applied more pressure.

As he was about to crush down further, an explosion ripped through the school, making the entire place shake. Makuta tried to rebalance himself in surprise, as Sunset rolled backwards and away from his clumsy strike, and shot up once more, grunt as her old wound flared up in pain. Astral and Makuta looked to each other, speaking softly, Sunset only catching a few words.

"Did he complete his mission already?" Astral asked.

"...I am sure we would have more time, before they attacked...." Makuta responded.

"This plan was dangerous, those two..." Astral began, before stopping and turning to Sunset.

He straightened himself and pointed at her, Makuta's eyes glowing as he got into a fighting stance. "You, Sunset, will unfortunately not get to see what we've cooked up for the rest of the school today."

"You may die, but, before you go, know this." Makuta said, tauntingly. "Before you leave this world for the Red Star, it will be beings you trust the most who will deliver your little Toa Team onto death."

'Celestia was unusually bragging about her Stand and all. And Luna was overly aggressive...' Sunset thought quickly. "You corrupted the two Principals didn't you?"

"Not many options to choose from, so very impressive of you." Makuta said, clapping mockingly. "Let us see what their Stands and their new personas can give to the world."

Makuta laughed deeply, booming across the area, even as another explosion, directly behind Sunset, ripped through the area, a ball of blue and white fire tearing through the halls, as Sunset docked away and ran for cover, panic rising in her chest.

'This can't be good!' She thought, her eyes wide with terror. 'The last time, Luna had alicorn magic, but with a Stand, there's potentially more damage that can done, and if Celestia is also corrupted..."

She turned, to see a figure, as white as a star, and dressed in golden armor over a familiar suit, with hair of pure fire, and eyes wide and wicked orange, flames bouncing and glowing within them, arms crossed in front of her as she smiled.

"Now look what we found here." She remarked, as a second figure emerged behind her.

Her skin was black as night, while her eyes were like two cold, blue crystals within her face, armor of the same color covering her body, as she approached.

"Once I finish sharpening my Stand's skills on you, I will cast this world in eternal night." The second said, pointing at Sunset. "You will be my first victim."

The first figure laughed deeply, fire burning all around her, as she approached, a familiar Stand beginning to appear beside her. "Let's see who can really kill this straggler, before we see which is one of us is the more powerful, night or day!"

Sunset slowly rose up, as the two began to approach her.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

When writing this part, I wasn't sure how to approach it. Part of the reason I started with such a long prologue dealing with Astral and his backstory was to create a sitution similar to Ringo and other such villains in Jojo, as most of mine have been pretty generic buttholes, without much character, but to give me time to think over how to beat Astral.

Makuta (Or Makuta Teridax) is a tough cookie, and insanely powerful. Having Sunset beat him would be extremely difficult to pull off, and I wasn't sure how, especially with the corner I put her in earlier.

Oh, and in case, you're wondering, the first fictional character he summons is Monster X from the Godzilla movies, albeit unintentionally, due to not having full control yet.

Having Celestia and Luna awaken their Stands not only acted as a way to accelerate the story, and give it a "Wow" factor similar to Weather Report's Heavy Weather Arc, but to help Sunset get out of Makuta's grip. What helps better, after all, then two world-ending Stand users going nuts on the entire city.

21st Century Schizoid man was named after the King Crimson Song (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YLCIfDqgDIk), and designed after a goblin shark. I wanted to play on the theme of one of DIO's lessons to Pucci, that a Stand's weakness is entirely up to the user and the situation. I designed Cash Grab to be as repulsive and nasty as possible for a Stand user, and looked to Ciollatta, Steely Dan and Uyghur (From Fist of the North Star) for inspiration.

Distant Sun, named after the Crowded House Song (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wrk3eymLg8s), was based after Made In Heaven, my favorite villain Stand, and based on the Centaur Chiron from mythology, adn various fantastical horses from other mythologies and folklores, including Turkish and Korean.

In case you're wondering how powerful Firestarter get when in Sunlight, they can get stronger, faster and more durable then Star Platnium/The World in their prime. However, this is only when they are direct Sunlight, in case you couldn't tell. Once out of it, they get significantly weaker.

Luna's Stand, Nightflight, named after the Led Zeppelin Song (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YlbBk4hZi-w), is meant to invoke guardian angels and spirits from Catholic, Protestant and Native American Navajo and Apache beliefs.

Though weak in a fight, once night is reached, what the Stand can do, is as you can see, beyond what most other Stands can do.

Both of these Stands will change into new forms based on their new personalities now that Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker are fully unleashed.

Eclipse of the Heart Part 1

Sunset could not believe the two figures before her. Two extremes, two nightmares given flesh right before her. One was Nightmare Moon, the supposed usurper and challenger to Celestia, the frustrations of a younger sibling, given form and direction to reject Friendship and it's goals. The other, a being that was quick to declare itself Daybreaker, a twisted parody and nightmarish entity born of some of the worst stereotypes of Princess Celestia Sunset had heard back home in Equestria. Now, both of them stood here, ready to annihilate everything, as Makuta laughed to himself.

"Now, my goal is complete. I have two Great Spirits, reborn and recast in my image, and ready to split the world asunder." He said, as Astral looked on terror. "Hopefully, I will live to see what my dearest creations can accomplish."

"Make no mistake Makuta, I am grateful, but I am no one's pawn." Nightmare moon declared. "I will cast you out, and take this world for myself, once Sunset and her group are done for."

"Hahaha! A lot of tough talk, little sister!" Daybreaker taunted. "And I thought I created a lot of hot air with my presence. I will be the one to destroyed Sunset, her friends, and anything else, and bathe this world in hellfire when I am done!"

"Makuta, was this part of your plan, to die?" Astral asked, worried.

"Not if it can be helped." Makuta remarked. "Plan's are much more fun when you can see them to completion."

Makuta wrapped his master in shadow, as the two teleported away, leaving Sunset alone, to deal with two, power-mad Princesses, both hungry for her death. She looked to the approaching form of Daybreaker, and tried to raise her hands up.

"Listen, Celestia, I know you're in there, please, try and fight this corruption." She begged, tears beginning to trace their way down her face.

"Ha! There is no Celestia. It is I, Daybreaker! I command the Sun to burn with the heat of a thousand stars! I can summon fire to burn away the oceans and boil the blood in your veins." She declared, posing dramatically. "I don't care for trying to use you, like this Secret Emperor fool and his minions! I'm going to murder you, and toss your useless corpse away like trash!"

She approached, as her Stand manifested beside her. The Stand was largely the same, but it's body no wreathed in a layer of fire, as horns sprouted from it's human and horse head. It's mouth was a horrific tear in the middle of it's face, dominated by row upon row of fangs, as tusks jutted from it's horse head's jaws. Steam billowed from it's jaws as it slowly groaned, clawed hands gripping the horse reigns tightly as it floated by it's master.

Daybreaker took a careful step, boot clicking against the hard, tiled floor, as Sunset brought out Ice Phoenix, the Stand materializing in front of it's master, and crossing it's arms in preparation.

Daybreaker took a second step, as it neared a beam of daylight pouring in from a hole it had burned in the ceiling. Sunset's eyes focused briefly on the beam of light, before glaring back up at Daybreaker with all the focus she could muster.

The moment Daybreaker took that step, she would become empowered, somehow, by the sun, and blast right through her defenses. Sunset knew one thing. She couldn't beat Daybreaker in a straight up match of strength, but she would have to survive long enough to get her out of the sun.

Daybreaker took a third step, and the Sunlight hit her stand dead on. A wild mane and wings of fire exploded from behind the Stand's human half, as Daybreaker immediately rush at Sunset at blinding, inhuman speeds. Ice Phoenix braced itself, as Firestarter's hands disappeared in a blur of motions, cutting and slicing into Ice Phoenix's arms and body, and breaking through it's guard and protection. Before she even realized what had happened, the Stand threw back it's hand and swung into her chest, sending her flying away.

Sunset groaned, as she struggled to sit up, holding her chest in pain as she looked around for Daybreaker. Not only was she gone, but so was Nightmare Moon. Sunset looked around quickly, scanning the area for any sign of the two attackers. She briefly saw something shift out of the corner of her eye, turning to see it, but catching nothing.

'She wouldn't have just have left me at her mercy without finishing me off.' Sunset thought quickly. 'Something is off here.'

As she looked around, she heard a high pitched shriek of some sort, like an object screaming towards earth. She looked up, and immediately brought a hand up to shield her eyes. A bright, white...object, she assumed, was heading right for her at break neck speeds. She jumped and rolled out of the way, getting as much distance as she could, before the object, whatever it was burned right through the ceiling that was above her head, and hit the ground, vaporizing everything, and leaving a large ash-filled crater where Sunset once stood.

Sunset looked up, to see Daybreaker standing over the hole in the ceiling, smiling down at her, as her Stand floated by her, it's empty eyes focused on her and her stand, face bent into a cruel smile, mimicking it's master.

"This is the ultimate power of my Stand, Firestarter." She declared, an intense flame burning in her eyes. "With it, I can command the sun to a degree not seen in any other! Solar flares can be activated with just a thought! I think, for the first test of my powers, I will turn you to ashes, along with this whole wretched city!"

Sunset's eyes bulged out of her head as she watched Daybreaker and Firestarter disappear in a flash once more, as she got up and began to make her way out of the school. A missing Nightmare Moon, and a very bloodthirsty Daybreaker out for her life were not good things to deal with on a day like this.

'I can't control light from the sun, not directly at least.' She thought as she ran through the deserted halls. 'If Daybreaker continues to grow and modify her ability, her limits and development could have no end in sight.'

She jumped through a hole in one of the walls, still smoking and crisp, as she briefly fell through the open void, heading straight into the concrete below, before manifesting Ice Phoenix, and have it grab a tree branch, and mentally forcing her body to warp into it's location, her hand taking Ice Phoenix's place. Sunset flipped herself around, landed on the branch with both feet, and then jumped down, carefully landing on each proceeding branch.

She looked around the ruined school, not much of it left standing from the battle, as she tried to find some sign of the two. She pulled out her phone and hit the button for speed dial, waiting, as she heard foot steps from behind, and immediately turned to see who or what was approaching. She immediately saw a guy in a strange red and blue outfit approaching, looking at her with a twisted smile on his face.

'This guy's outfit would give Rarity a heart attack.' Sunset thought, as she walked towards him. "I don't know who you are, but you better step back."

"You're Sunset Shimmer!" He said, sounding like an excited little kid in a toy shop. "Oh man, can I not wait to test my Stand on you."

Sunset's phone buzzed, as she looked at the guy, mystified, before answering, not taking her eyes off of him. "Yeah, Dash, you there?"

"Yeah, what is it?" Rainbow answered, confused. "Why...?"

"No time, just get everyone here at the school, and be ready for something big." Sunset said quickly. "Now, I gotta go. There's a guy whose not too fond of his face."

"Oh, I gotcha." Rainbow said with a snicker. "I'll be right there with everyone else."

Sunset hung up, as Ice Phoenix suddenly blitzed forward, smashing it's fist into the side of Cash's face. "SUZA!"

He stepped backwards quickly, holding the side of his face, groaning slightly. "Come on, that's..."

"SUZA! SUZA! SUZA!" Her Stand shouted as it punched him in the face, shoulder, then the stomach, before kicking him into the doors, several yards away. "SUZAKU!!"

Sunset stretched her wrist, cracking it several times as she stepped towards the downed Stand user, his body piled on top of the ruined and blasted doors. "I've learned that dealing with you Stand users is kind of a waste of time. Better to punch you down, and keep you down, then try and talk it out."

"Come, get angrier!" The man said, rising up, holding his side with a pained smile. "I can't work if you don't get really mad!"

"What." Sunset said flatly.

"Someone like you, I need really mad to get what I need out." He said, standing up. "See, you're the kind of girl I need for my Stand to work."

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked, as Ice Phoenix materialized beside her, fists ready. "Did I hit your head too hard?"

"Not at all." He said, grinning. "I just need my target to have two conditions. Corruption of some kind, and be steaming mad."

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked.

"Your whole 'Demon Sunset' Thing. 21st Century Schizoid Man needs that kind of thing to get off the ground." He explained, grinning madly. "How crazy would that be, you, a demon again, turning your friends?"

"I don't intend on letting that happen!" Sunset yelled in anger.

"Yeah, get angry let me see your rage!" Cash said, his smile going manic.

"I'm going to splatter your brains across the wall for this!" Sunset yelled, charging at Cash. "I'm never going back to the past."

As she got within arm's reach, Cash laughed in triumph, as 21st Century Schizoid Man leapt out form his body, arm extended, and latched onto her face, stopping her in her tracks.

"Now Sunset, your own anger is gonna undo everything you've worked for!" He shouted. "Prepare to be turned into my pup...!"

"SUZA!" Ice Phoenix shouted, as it slammed a punch into his face.

Cash groaned in pain, sputtering and struggling, as blood flew out across his face from the impact, his nose flattening and shattering from the blow.

"I...I had you!" He struggled, falling to his knees, as Sunset pressed her Stand's fist into his face. "Once it activates, all powers and Stands are nullified."

"Did you actually think it would be that easy to get me?" Sunset said, shaking her head. "I have friends that need me. Once I knew how your Stand worked, I wasn't gonna let you get me riled up!"

"I...I..grgh...I'm the one who wins!" He struggled, as Ice Phoenix wound up.

"SUZA!" Ice Phoenix yelled, as it pulled away and slammed another punch into him. "SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKU!"

Cash Grab was sent flying down the hall with the last punch, as Sunset shook her head, Ice Phoenix going back to it's master and vanishing, as she looked around. She turned back towards the front doorway, and saw Nightmare moon standing near the stairs, with her back turned towards her. Sunset raised an eyebrow, and tried to approach, before stopping, as Nightmare Moon raised her arms in over head, looking up at the sun hanging over them. Her stand, a dark blue figured adorned with spikes along it's shoulder blades, and spike-studded leather gear along it's hands, wrists, boots, and wait appeared behind her, mimicking her actions.

Sunset watched, in shock, as the moon began to rise over head, coming closer and closer, until it was right in front of the sun, the light blazing behind it, as the light seemed to bleed off, hitting the ground and snaking all around, like a bloody fog, as the light snaked around Nightmare Moon's ankles and all across the school. Sunset reached out with her stand, touching and groping the strange energy, before recoiling. While she had been more reliant on her Stand now adays, and had only briefly used her magic on Celestia, she knew what this was. It was a very different form of it, but she was certain she knew it.

"How is she calling upon Equestrian magic?" Sunset muttered in shock to herself, as she pulled her Stand back to her. "This version of Luna has no magical affinity, and her only exposure to it was from me and my adventures."

As she tapped into the long under-used stores of magic within her, she took a deep breath and focused, as she channeled it through Ice Phoenix. She sent her Stand out again, and touched the strands of red magic energy, focusing on seeing what was going on with this Magic. Ever since developing a Stand, her magical abilities had become more attuned to certain energies. She almost regretted not using them more before this, even if empathetic magic wouldn't exactly help as much as punching her way through.

The moment Ice Phoenix made contact with the magical strands, she was immediately hit by a rush of images in rapid succession. Images of Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker locked in combat, Cash Money bringing the two into existence, Makuta's altering of their minds and personality. Throughout all of this, Sunset realized something.

'The reason is feels so different, is not just because of their Stands and their inner corruption.' She thought to herself, as she watched Nightmare Moon at work. 'Makuta's own energies, whatever it is, are also effecting this strange 'Stand run-off' her eclipse has created.'

She was certain he had planned and foreseen either Nightmare Moon or Daybreaker doing whatever it was they were doing, and was prepared to use such an event to his advantage. She almost cursed out loud thinking it all over. In his desperation to win, Astral had unleashed a very terrible force beyond his own control, one that could potentially destroy them all, perhaps even this Secret Emperor.

'A stand turning against it's masters to pursue it's own goals.' She thought bitterly. 'Is there anything that won't try and get us all killed?'

Her thoughts were stopped by the arrival of Daybreaker, who landed in front of Nightmare Moon, a circle of fire surrounding her and her stand, burning away anything beneath or near her feet.

"Are you really trying to dapple with the moon while I was busy?" Daybreaker asked sarcastically with a smile. "Surely, you didn't think I would have something to say about this, dear sister?"

"It matter little what you want, sister." Nightmare moon declared. "Through my actions, all things shall lead to the perfect end; The eternal night, and my reign."

She turned to her sister, a cold aura spreading throughout from her location, everything around Nightmare suddenly and instantly freezing over, as she stepped forward, pointing to her sister.

"I need the eclipse to achieve some power and stand your level." Nightmare moon declared, as Nightmare City raised it's fists, cold blue eyes glaring out at it's rival Stand.

"Oh please, like I care what an idiot all in black has to say." She answered with a grin. "I mean, we get it, you're shtick is night and darkness."

Nightmare's mouth made a thin frown as she narrowed her eyes at her sister. She would enjoy shutting her sister up, permanently, for her idiotic words.

"Nightmare City!" She shouted, as her Stand lashed out at Daybreaker.

Daybreaker smiled arrogantly, her own Stand appearing and crossing it's arms, before swinging them upwards, to block her blow. Surely, with how slow and weak her Stand had been before, this would be easy. She blocked the strike, but found great resistance trying to move her arm aside. Daybreaker's face feel, as an angry expression took over her features.

"What the heck? What is this nonsense?" She demanded, eyes wide with rage.

"The eclipse puts us both on an equal apex. It is, now, neither day nor night." Nightmare Moon announced.

"I won't fail, I will burn down you and your entire dreams of conquest." Daybreaker said, a grin forcing itself across her face.

"Then try and break me." Nightmare Moon replied, her cold eyes glaring right into her sister's own, like those of a corpse.

Sunset watched on as they clashed, Stands striking and whirling around each other at inhuman speeds, as the two sisters glared at each other, eyes never losing contact as they struggled against each other. Every move, the other would perfectly counter, every attack, the other would perfectly block and parry. Nightmare City lashed out with it's right hand, aimed at Firestarter's chest, before the Stand and it's master zoomed backward, before Firestarter flicked two fingers out, a jet of fire screaming outwards at Nightmare Moon.

The Mistress of Night barely reacted, throwing her arm to the side with a smirk, as a shield of black energy materialized in front of her, dispelling the fires before they could tough her, as she sighed contemptuously.

"Please, is that the best you can do, sister?" She grumbled, rolling her eyes. "This is getting pathetic."

"I'm only testing the limits of my Stand power on you." Daybreaker said snidely. "Once I reach my upper limits, hellfire will consume this world!"

The two squared off, before Sunset saw a sudden blur come to a stop right beside them. She looked over, to see Rainbow and Fluttershy atop Radar Love, the two looking at Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon in wide-eyed shock. The two did not seem to notice the new arrivals, continuing their fight, as Rainbow drove over to Sunset.

"What the heck is going on?" Rainbow asked, as Fluttershy jumped off, and placed her helmet on the back of the bike.

"It's a really, really long story." Sunset said, as Fluttershy activated her Stands, the faery-like beings flying across her body, and healing her injuries. "Those are Celestia and Luna."

"When did they get a Stand?" Rainbow asked.

"Another enemy Stand user." Sunset explained. "He can bring fictional characters to life to suite his needs. There's another one crawling around who can bring out magical corruption."

"So, spit-balling here, but the first one made a character with magic, and the second one worked from what he did on the Principals." Rainbow asked quickly.

"Exactly."

"So, all seven of us gotta clean them up?" Asked Rainbow Dash.

"Basically." Sunset said, flinching as another bright bolt of energy flashed a few inches from their position.

The two continued to clash, slowly rising from the ground, as auras of gold and red, and blue and purple energy surrounded them, and their stands, their battle continuing into the air, heedless of any other users near them. Rainbow's mouth dropped a little further then before as she watched the spectacle.

"No way, Stands can you make you fly?" She said, her face turning into an excited grin, as she turned to Sunset. "When can we do that?"

Sunset glanced at them uncertainly, before she saw Rarity on Segway pull up, a helmet jammed haphazardly on her head, as she zipped under the two clashing sisters. The two stopped their battle as they saw her, eyes narrowing as they both turned their glares to Sunset.

"What is this you're trying to pull?" Nightmare Moon asked, scratching her chin. "I hope you're not trying to undo our abilities."

Daybreaker bared her teeth like an enraged pit-bull, eye glowing with hellish fury, as she pointed a finger at Sunset. "You're in my way, Sunset Shimmer. You're going to be the first to realize that crossing the Mistress of Solar Flares is a mistake you will not live to regret!"

Nightmare Moon did not react, setting down as Rarity jumped off the Segway, and threw off her helmet. Nightmare Moon crossed her arms, as Nightmare City placed a hand on it's chin, another on it's hip, as it popped it's hips to the side, tilting it's head slightly as it studied the group gathered, eyes narrowed like a viper. Ice Phoenix manifested in front of its' master, fists raised and ready.

"So you think I'll rise to your petty challenges?" Nightmare Moon said, setting down on the ground, as her tapped it's hip tauntingly, face bending into a mouthless sneer. "Do you believe my powers are at really that pathetic."

Sunset said nothing, merely positioning herself so that she stood in front of her friends, as Nightmare Moon studied her in silence for a moment, tilting her head slightly with narrowed eyes.

"You're kidding right? You're kidding." She said, shaking her head slightly. "Fine, I'll rise to your pathetic provocation."

Nightmare City rushed at Ice Phoenix, lashing out with it's right hand, striking out at Ice Phoenix's face. Ice Phoenix merely deflected the blow away and struck out at Nightmare City's ribs, the armor cracking from the blow, as both user and Stand grunted and narrowed their eyes in pain, before striking at Ice Phoenix's side. The orange-red Stand stumbled to it's side, before lashing out with it's leg, striking at Nightmare City's legs and sweeping them out from under it.

Nightmare City hit the ground back first, but didn't seem to react, a light blue sphere of energy appearing over it's chest, before expanding outwards. Sunset backed away, as the sphere enveloped the area around them, extending out for several kilometers, and everything inside froze.

Daybreaker watched all of this with a bored expression, before turning and leave with her Stand. Nightmare Moon did not notice, standing triumphantly within the sphere, as it turned dark purple, then black, as pi-points of stars began to appear within the field around the five Stand users.

Nightmare Moon laughed deeply to herself. "You have been the first to witness my power, the power of Nightmare City. Although limited now, this field of energy will expand further and further as Nightmare City gets stronger, and my body synchronizes with itself better. Feel honored, for you are the first to witness my power!"

Sunset tried to move, to struggle or speak against her, but found herself perfectly frozen in place, as Nightmare laughed more at her entrapped form.

"Nothing acts or moves within my [Dream Field] without my permission." Nightmare Moon bragged. "Like a master of nightmares and dreams, anything I want, I can bring to life!"

Nightmare Moon looked around for a moment, scratching her chin. "Hmm, your friends aren't here yet, and it seems my sister ran off. To finish them off before you seven could get together? To gather more power? It doesn't matter. My power will soon out-do hers in every level."

She placed her hands on her hips, as her Stand floated in front of her, smirking confidently as it's surface changed from off-black and dark blue, to pure black as numerous stars began to appear within it's body. It's eyes lost their human-like quality, soon turning pure black like it's body, as it's iris turned into two bright, glowing white stars within. Sunset wanted to turn away from the horrifying image of Stand. She wanted to jam her eyes close. Nothing obeyed her.

Twilight jumped out of the taxi and threw some money at the driver from the passenger window, not even waiting to get her change before she ran off towards the school. Even from here, she could already see the damage to school. Trees uprooted and blasted to cinders, the walls and chunks of the masonry blasted apart and throw into chunks, crater across the ground and sidewalk.

"What a mess." She muttered, shaking her head.

"I hear ya." Applejack said, suddenly beside her with a shake of the head.

Twilight jumped slightly, before taking a deep breath. "Whatever this big stand user is, it's a strong one."

"Or it's more then one." Applejack said pointedly, readjusting her hat nervously.

"That's a very real possibility." Twilight said with a nod, as the two continued towards the school carefully.

The two came to a stop, as a tall figure floated down towards them, looking around, seemingly not realizing they were where. She resembled Principal Celestia, but inhumanly vicious, and her hair and frame dominated by hellish frames. Her eyes were fiery orange within red, as she looked around in confusion, before focusing in on them.

"Ah, if it isn't Twilight and Applejack! Your hyperactive friend evaded me, but you two will do!" She said, cracking a wide grin as she spread her arms wide, ready to for battle.

"Principal Celestia?" Twilight asked, worried.

"Daybreaker." She corrected, as her centaurian Stand manifested beside her. "The Living Solar Flare."

"Yeah, very cool." Applejack muttered with a roll of her eyes. "You're absolutely intimidating me. Oh, stop."

Deep Purple materialized beside Twilight, ready to fight. "Ha, this peon is right master. We're dealing with an alternate counterpart of your principal that thinks she's intimidating."

"I do not need to be intimidating." Daybreaker said with a shrug. "In fact, I'll just let my power speak for itself."

Firestarter snapped it's right arm in front of it, three fireballs exploding into existence and screaming towards the two. Applejack immediately lifted up her foot, activating Cowboy Town, and slamming her foot down rapidly, sending chunks of rock and concrete into the air, before Twilight reached out with her hands, the objects glowing purple, as threw them at the three fireballs. The chunks of stone flew at the fireballs, hit them, were melted through entirely, and the fireballs continued onwards.

Without stopping for a moment, Deep Purple grabbed Applejack by the waist, as the two jumped away from the explosions and jumped over the ruins of the fence surrounding part of the school. The two separated, as the two skidded to a stop, glaring at their former Principal, now floating over them, surrounded by a red and orange aura of energy, right arm extended outwards, her left bent in front of her chest, as Firestarter galloped in midair towards them.

'Those were way hotter then any other fire I've seen.' Twilight thought quickly. 'Day, sun, yeah, that's burning with energy straight from the sun. This will be so fuuuun.'

Daybreaker smiled like a mad-woman, approaching with the look of someone completely consumed with bloodlust and sadism, before an explosion erupted from her side, a large explosion of pink, baby blue and yellow. Daybreaker gasped in shock as her expression turned from bloodlust to shock and rage, as she fell to her side.

"Surprise! I brought my Party Canon in for a Dramatic Entry!" Pinkie Pie explained, pointing in an exuberant and exaggerated fashion towards Daybreaker. "Now, are you gonna go back to being nice, or do I have to blast ya again?"

Daybreaker slowly rose up, a ring of fire slowly smoldering and building up around her, as she focused on Pinkie Pie, and slowly turned her head towards the other two. "This hubris is respectable. But futile. Very futile."

"Noted." Twilight said, eyes darting around, as Fun levelled it's arm canon at Daybreaker. Daybreaker was insanely powerful, and didn't surprise her. If what Sunset's crazy adventures and interactions in another world had told her, Celestia was supposed to be a demigod and a monarch linked directly to the sun. Her having a Stand of this level went without saying.

The key would be for her three friends to overwhelm her, out-maneuver her, and out-smart her. Such power, could, possibly make her arrogant and less capable of foresight.

Easier said then done.

The ring around Daybreaker exploded into fire and expanded outwards slightly, as she approached, eyes narrowed in aggravation, everything coming near burning and melting away before the pillars of fire around her even came in contact with them. Pinkie Pie fired away, multiple blasts of energy exploding against the pillars of solar radiation and fire, but unable to pierce her defenses.

"Ha! Is that the best you can do?" Daybreaker taunted, arms extended outwards, leaning backwards slightly, cackling like a demon. "This will be easy to finish if you three can't do anything else!"

"This fight is far from over!" Twilight declared, rising up, as Deep Purple materialized with it's master.

She walked forward, throwing her left arm outwards, Daybreaker smirking arrogantly at her, arms crossed in front of her, as they prepared to finish everything once and for all.

Rarity watched in horror as Nightmare City, extended it's hands out in front of it, energy shifting and twisting around them, as...things began to seep out from around them and their Stands, shapeless things, of tentacles, teeth and wings and other limbs. It was impossible to describe any of the shapeless horrors that came into being, as Nightmare Moon laughed to herself.

"So this is what your nightmares look like when translated into the real world." She said, scratching her chin with a smirk. "Not how they probably looked originally, but I'm not a picky one."

Rarity watched as Nightmare Moon began to experiment with the nightmarish creatures she had summoned from their minds, directing and commanding them, but, as she directed them towards the edges of the energy, they left, stood or floated for a moment outside it, before immediately turning to dust. Nightmare Moon frowned, as she focused on them.

"So, my stand's limits need to be expanded before I can unleash more Nightmares, um?" She thought aloud, taping her chin. "This will take a while. How much energy will I need, and what's more..."

Nightmare Moon trailed off, lost in thought, as Rarity looked towards her fellow Stand Users, only to realize she could. She made sure not to make any sudden movements or alert Nightmare Moon, merely having Blue Ruby prepare a small gem in it's left hand, and flick it towards Sunset's shoulder. The gem whizzed at her, ricocheted off her shoulder, causing Sunset to jump slightly, and look towards Rarity in surprise.

It took a moment to realize she could move now, a smile slowly spreading on the corners of their mouths, as Sunset nodded. She set down, boots gently touching the ground, as she began to move towards Nightmare Moon from behind, who seemed to be muttering to herself about her powers, the nightmares she had brought to form, and her powers. Her concentration seemed to be lax now, the edges of her sphere slowly crumbling and retreating further inwards, towards Nightmare City.

Ice Phoenix appeared beside it's master, as Blue Ruby ready another salvo. After a moment, Blue Ruby fired, five gem bullets singing outwards and striking Nightmare City in the back, the Stand and it's own staggering forwards and gasping and sputtering in shock. She turned in rage, before Ice Phoenix slammed a punch into Nightmare City's face, before barraging her body.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!"

Nightmare Moon immediately refocused, her Stand sweeping a long arm in front of it, knocking Sunset backwards, as the two backed away. The Mistress of Night glared coldly at Sunset, closing a fist tightly as the sphere finally collapsed back into a small object, and returned to Nightmare City's body.

"You think that attack could finish me off?" Nightmare Moon demanded. "Any of these weak attacks are useless! Useless! Useless!"

Sunset said nothing, merely tightening her fists, as Ice Phoenix growled slightly in it's throat, fists cocked and ready. She had come to the conclusion long ago that the peaceful solution wasn't going to work with this, especially with this Stand user and her sister.

'If we can save Luna and Celestia, it will require being more forceful with their evil sides.' Sunset thought, as she studied. 'Holding back will only get us all killed, or worse.'

"WRREEEEAAAYAHHH!" Yelled Nightmare Moon and City, the Stand lashing out, and grabbing her Stand by the throat, claw-like fingers closing around her wind-pipe and arteries. "Prepare to die, Sunset Shimmer!"

Sunset's eyes bulged in surprise and terror, as Nightmare City forced her and her Stand onto the ground, pulling back it's fist, as it prepared to blast away Ice Phoenix's face.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Hello again. Sorry this took so long. Had classes, personal issues with the family and stress to deal with, but I'm back, for a little bit, with this part. This chapter represents a half way point in the story, so the TBC theme has changed, from Golden Years, to Cryoshell's Closer to the Truth, to represent the darker turn the story is taking.

Still, it won't be all doom and gloom, because I can't stand stories like that, so don't expect it to become too miserable.

After this, the Stands will be made up of a lot of fan Stands readers have submitted, as you guys seem to enjoy making really OP stands for the Humane 7 to fight.

Nightmare Moon's Stand, and Daybreaker's, are Nightmare City and Firestarter, based along the same characters as Celestia and Luna's, but twisted and turned into grotesque shapes and appearances to make them very nightmarish.

Eclipse of the Heart Part 2

Nightmare Moon glared down at Sunset Shimmer, Nightmare City's cold, corpse-like fingers wrapped around the throat of Ice Phoenix, it's opposite hand raised in a fist, ready to crush her skull and face in. Just one hammer blow and she could finish her off. Just one blow. Just one strike. Just one. Nightmare grinded her teeth together, as her stand prepared to deal the finishing blow, before she heard a sharp whistle in the air. She and her Stand looked up, to see a number of the large gem bullets heading for her at high speed. She immediately dropped Sunset and Ice Phoenix, and Nightmare City crossed it's arms in front of itself and stood in front of it's master. A moment later, the four bullets hit Nightmare City's arms, and, with a shrug, the Stand sent them flying into the ground.

This however, gave Sunset the opportunity to scramble to her feet, and prepare for another attack. The Nightmare Mistress prepared another attack, as Rainbow Dash and Radar Love drove forward, leaning to the left and grinding up dirt and concrete, and spraying it at and around Nightmare Moon, as she raised her hand to block all the dusk and rock chunk from her vision. Sunset ran forward, altering her vision to infrared to see through the mud and rocks, and running straight through it, and slammed into her shoulder first. Nightmare Moon grunted in pain, as Sunset and she landed. Nightmare City wrapped it's hands around her left wrist and neck, trying to hold her back, as Sunset landed ontop of her. Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes, growling deep in her throat like a jungle cat, before Ice Phoenix slammed it's fist into her Stand's face with it's free hand, loosening her grip.

"SUZA!" The Stand shouted, before striking a second time. "SUZA!"

Upon the second hit, Nightmare Moon released her, before popping her hips up, knocking Sunset off balance before she could hit a second time, and twisted body about, Nightmare City grabbing Ice Phoenix's closest arm and wrapped her arms and legs around, locking down on it and prying against it, the limb groaning from the abuse. Ice Phoenix tried to move it's arm away, but Nightmare City's hold was too strong, as Sunset's eyes widened in fear.

'If I don't get her off, she's gonna break my arm!' She thought in a panic.

Rarity looked in shock, before turning to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, her Stand reading another volley of crystal bullets to throw at her targets.

"I can't aim at her, she's too close to Sunset." She said quickly. "She could move and get Sunset hurt."

"I'll take care of it." Rainbow Dash said with a nod, narrowing her eyes as she reeved up Radar Love.

She grinted her teeth, as she focused in on Nightmare Moon. "Alright, you better let Sunset go, or you're head will end up like watermelon under a tire."

The other two looked at her in shock, surprised she would be willing to go that far.

"Go ahead and try it!" Nightmare Moon taunted with a laugh. "I doubt you have the guts for it."

Rainbow Dash drove off, turning slightly, so her tires lined up right for Nightmare Moon's head, and drove off, as the mistress of the night bared a fang-filled grin, watching Radar Love intently as she barreled towards her, not at all nervous. The Stand bike kept on, as Rainbow gnashed her teeth together, eyes narrowed, before suddenly slamming the brakes, stopping a few inches from Nightmare Moon's head.

"As I suspected." Nightmare Moon said softly, smiling at Rainbow's face. "Nothing but a weakling."

She and her Stand popped their hips, snapping Sunset and Ice Phoenix's elbow out of place with a dry, boney snap, breaking the limb in total, as Sunset screamed in agony, Nightmare never taking her eyes off Rainbow, before she released the in traction girl, and kicked her away, rising to her feet, looming over Rainbow Dash. Rarity did not waste a moment, firing three Crystal bullets straight at Nightmare Moon, zipping over Rainbow's shoulder. Nightmare City raised a hand, one of the bullets hitting it in the side, the other in the palm, as it deflected her attack away.

"You should've gone for the head." Nightmare Moon, taunted as Rainbow tried to hit the gas again.

Nightmare Moon merely grinned, as Nightmare City pulled the crystal out of it's palm with it's other hand, and threw it at Rainbow, hitting directly in the face, and sending her flying off Radar Love, that spun out and crashed into the ground. Nightmare Moon smiled to herself, as she stepped towards Fluttershy and Rarity, pointing at them both with a grin.

"Two down, two to go." She said confidently.

Sunset struggled to her feet, holding her damaged arm, glaring at the back of Nightmare Moon's head. Blue Ruby threw it's hands together and fired off a stream of crystal projectiles at Nightmare City, the Stand holding up it's arm, and deflecting most of the bullets away from itself. Sunset looked around for something, before focusing on one of the crystal bullets Rarity fired that had been deflected away. She immediately sent Ice Phoenix to grab it, and threw it low, hoping twice across the ground, before hitting Nightmare City in the back of the knee.

Nightmare Moon feel to one knee and grunted in pain, turning slightly to see Sunset standing once more, holding her injured arm, but ready to keep fighting. She staggered to her feet, trying to intercept Sunset once more, before Rarity and Blue Ruby fired off three more Gem bullets into her back, knocking her away.

"Just stop Vice-Principal, you need to stop this whole mess. Let us help you." Sunset offered. "Fighting you leaves a bad taste in my mouth."

Nightmare Moon's right eye twitched, as she glared at Sunset. 'Weakling. You speak exactly like someone who has no ambition! No resolve! Like I would ever go back to being second in charge of a school, when I have this Stand power! You can play humble, but not I! I have the desire, the will and the power to conquer the world! How I get there...!'

"Is irrelevant!" She shouted, as she flew her arms outwards, as her Stand activated. "Nightmare City; Along the Boulevard activate!"

A sphere appeared near Nightmare City's chest, before expanding outwards, taking in the entire group and the area within several kilometers around them, as Nightmare Moon took a deep breath and grinned at all of them in triumph.

"Along the Boulevard isn't that strong yet, but I will keep getting stronger now that I'm free of all of you." Nightmare Moon announced. "Though I need to heal first."

She staggered away, limping slightly as she moved as fast as she could to get away from the four and their Stands, as they were locked in place.

"If I can get to the nearest hospital, I'll have a whole play ground to work with. Limitless Nightmares and the chance to expand Nightmare City's powers." She said to herself, Nightmare City yanking a crystal out of the back of her jacket. "I just need a lackey to get me there."

Twilight and Deep Purple stood outside the barrier of solar energy Daybreaker had erected around herself and her stand, the two analyzing the area around her, and trying to find a way around her, before she noticed something important in the ground around her. She sent Deep Purple forward, as Daybreaker smiled at her.

"How foolish! No attack may get past my barrier!" She declared.

"It's not the barrier, Daybreaker!" Twilight declared, as Deep Purple slammed it's fists into the ground repeatedly.

Applejack broke into a smile, as she jumped, getting higher then possible, before slamming into the ground behind Daybreaker, and began rapidly slamming her feet into the ground, faster then humanly possible. Daybreaker looked at them in confusion, before looking at the ground and seeing it. Eyes bulging out, she deactivated Firestarter's power, but was already too late, as the ground cracked apart and broke underneath her. She fell into the small pit, trying to claw at the half-melted concrete and asphalt, before falling down into the pit below.

"That's the thing, Daybreaker." Twilight explained, as Deep Purple crouched at her feet. "You shouldn't summon powers that can melt anything, including the ground at your feet."

"So...are we gonna spit into the pit or what?" Deep Purple asked it's user, turning slightly. "It would be funny to see her reaction."

"Ech, knock it off." Twilight ordered.

"Well, if she can fly, how do we...?" Applejack began, before the sound of hot fire and crumbling stone hit their ears.

A moment later, a few yards away from where she had fallen into, Daybreaker exploded out of the ground like an avenging spirit, floating above the ground, eyes wide with rage.

"Well played Little Twilight. Well played indeed." She fumed, her voice barely kept even. "Let me repay you for your...creativity."

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she prepared for the next attack by Daybreaker, eyes darting quickly, not focusing on anything to keep Daybreaker from knowing any of her next attacks, defenses or moves. The more she could keep Dyabreaker off balance and on the surprise, the faster they could finish this fight. Applejack, probably aware of this, slammed her foot into the ground, cracking and sending a chunk of rock into the air in front of her, before lashing out with her other leg in a roundhouse kick, and kicking at Daybreaker, as Pinkie Pie opened fire with her arm canon, three shots heading right for her.

Daybreaker looked calmly at the chunk of rock heading for her, then the three fiery shots coming at her, taking a deep breath and shaking her head in irritation. With but a gesture, she sent Firestarter out, the centaur stand flying at the rock chunk, slicing it with blinding speed, and hitting them once more, throwing behind it. Daybreaker moved back slightly, as the asphalt chunks each hit the blasts with unnatural precision. All three of their eyes widened in shock at the speed of her attack, as she continued bearing down on Twilight.

"By Cardi B's fabulous jackets, we're doomed!" Yelped Deep Purple, as it returned to it's master's side.

"Nothing's set in stone, DP." Twilight said, patting her Stand by the side of it's face. "We can do this."

Daybreaker rushed forward at high speeds, leaving trails of fire behind her. Pinkie Pie fired again, Daybreaker narrowly dodging and weaving past all of her attacks without difficulty. The insane Master of the Sun rushed at Twilight, Firestarter slashing at Deep Purple with a series of powerful chops from it's hands. Deep Purple struggled to block and defend against the attacks, Firestarter's hands disappearing into blurs of fire and speed, cutting at the taller Stand. Deep, slash wounds appeared along both Deep Purple and Twilight's arms and ribs, as Twilight fell onto her knees.

Twilight sat there for a moment, breathing hard, as she looked up at Daybreaker's smirking face, as Deep Purple appeared suddenly and lashed out, striking Firestarter in the side of the face, the Stand's left side cracking from the attack, before Daybreaker roared in pain, and struck out, kicking Twilight into an surrounded by the ruins of the school, and pieces of broken equipment.

"Twilight!" Pinkie and Applejack yelled in terror, as Daybreaker laughed in triumph.

"Is that really it?" She declared, rushing at high speeds to where she had dumped Twilight.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie ran after her, trying to get to Twilight before she could. Daybreaker stepped into the walls and ruined ceiling, smirking in triumph, as she saw Twilight broken and heavily injured form laying on the ground. She approached, as one of Twilight's eyes snapped open.

"You can't fight any further." Daybreaker declared, crossing her arms. "How many of your fragile bones did I shatter, I wonder?"

"A lot, shit-breath." Deep Purple muttered, as it tried to materialize and attack Daybreaker, but shuttered and vanished.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA! So much for that." Daybreaker said, walking slowly over to Twilight, as Firestarter raised it's hand, lowered it near her neck, preparing the ultimate killing blow, and raised it again. "Any last words?"

"I read your mind...during your attack..." Twilight said softly. "You....you need sunlight right, to power up your stand?"

"Yes, get to the point!" Daybreaker demanded.

"Then...ho...how are you getting...sunlight in here?" Twilight asked, weakly indicating the room around them, and the fact that Daybreaker was no where near any light from the eclipse.

Daybreaker turned to Firestarter, and saw it's mouth had sealed shut, and the fiery wings and mane around it had flickered out as well. As if on cue, Applejack leapt over some ruins, glaring in barley contained rage at Daybreaker. Daybreaker turned in shock to Applejack, before beginning to shout out an order.

"Firestarter, get back to...ERCK!" She shouted as Applejack slammed a Stand-infused boat into Firestarter's abdomen, with an explosion like a shotgun blast sounding, as she knocked Daybreaker away.

The Sun-controlling Stand user hit the ground with a sharp crack, as Applejack gently helped Twilight up from the floor. Her breathing was shallow, but her eyes were half open and she was slightly aware.

"We...we need to get...to the others." Twilight said with a grunt.

"Alright, take it easy." Applejack said calmly. "You can't force yourself too quickly."

Daybreaker slowly cracked her eyes open, rolling them about, before focusing on Applejack and Twilight, and Pinkie Pie as she poked into the ruins of the ceiling. They didn't seem to realize she was still alive or conscious. She did not move much, not wanting them to become alert that she was still active, looking around the ruins of this room for anything to use to get back into the light of the eclipse. Her eyes focused on a small shaft of light breaking out from a crack in the ceiling near her. It wasn't much, but it would work just find for her Stand to power up.

She slowly reached forward towards it, careful not to alert them to her movements. Her eyes briefly darted back to them, before focus back on the shaft of light. Soon, soon she could gain the power she needed to annihilate them, dispatch them, and be free to carry out her conquests of the world and deal with her sister in due time.

As she reached for the light with her Hand, her Stand manifesting alongside her, also reaching out, before a pink boot slammed down, a loud, bone-breaking crunch sounding as she yelled in agony, looking up to see Pinkie Pie standing over her, and Fun's foot implanted on top of her hand. Thousands of questions raced through Daybreaker's mind, but the most important was that one that came screaming her mouth.

"How!? HOW did you get here?!" She demanded as Pinkie Pie braced herself any sort of attack, her Stand leveling it's arm canon at her.

"It's a secret, silly." Pinkie said. "You see, with how much you like to talk, I don't think you could keep it."

"I talk too much?!" Daybreaker demanded, trying to get to her feet, only for Fun to apply more pressure. "Are you joking?!"

"Always, you goof!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Daybreaker, however, felt her rage subside instantly, as she saw the ceiling over Pinkie's head. Without wasting a moment, she activated Firestarter again, the Stand lashing out with it's remaining hand at Fun's waist, sending the wiry Stand and it's user away with a powerful strike to the stomach. Although no where near the strength it had at the start of the fight, it was just enough to swat Pinkie away, and send her crashing into the ceiling, and beyond, and allowing the light of the eclipse to pour in.

Applejack and Twilight stood to try and stop her, as wings and a mane of fire exploded from behind her Stand's back, and it's face tore itself open in a grotesque parody of a mouth. The two stood back, as Daybreaker stood triumphantly over them.

"Bow, peasants, bow before my magnificence!" Daybreaker declared.

Applejack lowered her eyebrows, and readjusted her old and trusty hat, before clicking the back of her teeth together in agitation. Sometimes she enjoyed the straight forward nature of her Stand. Times like this, she envied Rarity or Twilight's more complicated abilities. But it wasn't really her style, in the end, to need complex abilities. Any true country girl with a clever, sharp mind, could snap out a plan in any tight spot, no matter what.

"What are you going to do, launch a little kick?" Daybreaker taunted, with a laugh. "Try and stamp your little feet like a child on my toes?"

"Hmmmmm." Applejack scratched her chin for a moment. "Sure, sounds like a little something you deserve."

"I'm going to cut you to ribbons and scatter all of your friends' remains into the oceans for fish food." Daybreaker roared, looming over her. "How would that sound."

"I better call my Brother and Lil Sis then and change some plans around, then." Applejack said with a slight frown and nod. "Might mess up my schedule."

Daybreaker snarled slightly at her attitude, but brushed it off quickly. She was just putting up a front to try and keep herself for alive as long as possible. It would be simple enough to finish her off.

Without another moment's hesitation, Daybreaker began to rush forward, the fires around her Stand growing stronger and more powerful, as she struck towards Applejack's throat.

Nightmare Moon continued to stagger through the streets, trying to find a witless fool to drive her away from here, and get her to a hospital, or at least a place to heal and bring herself back up to power. Surprisingly, most of the people and vehicles nearby had scattered. She grunted to herself, and kept focused on her task. As far as she knew, Along the Boulevard was still active, and Sunset and her ilk were still frozen in place. She almost wanted to laugh to herself about how easy this had been.

She didn't want to waste time celebrating yet, not until she had actually dealt with those that needed to be dealt with, and the world lay within eternal night, and, most importantly, at her feet. She finally came to a stop, as a police car came to a stop in front of her, the sirens and lights flashing and blaring, as the two officers came out, one had his weapon drawn, the other, hand at his hip.

"Ma'am, are you alright?" The second asked, stroking his facial hair, segments of hair cut into perfect squares along his chin. "We've gotten reports of loud noises, yelling and explosions along here. What happened here?"

"I..." Nightmare Moon began, before she was interrupted.

"Nightmare Moon, where do you think you're going?" Yelled Sunset behind her.

Nightmare Moon's face briefly broke into an expression of pure rage and slight confusion, as she looked over her shoulder at the four, Rainbow sat atop Radar Love again, and Sunset standing at the head of her four friends, Ice Phoenix out and ready. Her secondary ability must've worn off, but Nightmare didn't particularly care for that one. There were others ways to get rid of these four.

"Oh please, get them away!" Nightmare Moon cried, suddenly bursting into tears. "They came here with bombs and everything, blasted the school, assaulted several staff members! They're dangerous."

Both immediately pulled out their sidearms, as they approached the group, carefully getting Nightmare Moon near the safety of their vehicle. They aimed their weapons, as she looked over their shoulders, grinning madly at the four Stand users, as Sunset's face fell in shock.

"You four need to not move any further." The first Officer ordered sternly.

"It's not..." Sunset began.

"I said don't move!" He yelled.

'All I did was talk.' Sunset thought in annoyance as she glared at the officer. 'Stupid donut-eating slob.'

"I don't have time for this." She declared, as one of Fluttershy's Beuatiful Day stands flew past, right up toe the first Officer's eye, and punched it.

Beautiful Day wasn't a strong stand, but it got the reaction they wanted. The officer buckled forward, yelling in surprise and pain and holding his eye, as Sunset ran forward. The two opened fire, as Ice Phoenix activated, and deflected the bullets away with a few gestures of it's wrists. Before the first Officer could clear his eye, Ice Phoenix slammed a punch into his nose, shattering it and sending him away. The second backed away, leveling his gun at her forehead.

"You're under arrest!" He declared in a panic, trying to sound commanding.

"Give it your best shot!" Sunset said in irritation, and motioning towards herself. "You won't get the chance to fire a single bullet, Officer Dunkin'!"

"You're no where near me! How are you gonna pull that off?" He demanded.

Ice Phoenix materialized behind her, carefully aiming it's finger at his trigger finger, and firing a beam of light at it. A moment after hitting flesh, the beam exploded, sparks and blood flying out as the officer yelled in pain holding his finger in agony. Sunset walked over, and gave him a strong kick from Ice Phoenix, knocking him, as she grunted in annoyance at him.

Nightmare Moon, by now, had scrambled into the front door, clawing at the wheel and trying to get it to start. Sunset motioned towards Rainbow, as the car began speeding off towards Sunset. Sunset didn't move, jamming her hands in her pockets, as the car headed right for her. Once it was within range, Sunset jumped to the side, as ice Phoenix materialized beside her and swung a punch into the side of the vehicle, smashing one of it's headlights, and sending it away from her and onto the road again.

"SUZAKU!"

The car veered off, as Radar Love flew into the air, crashing right down on the front-end of the police cruiser, crushing down most of the frontal part of it into pulverized metal and mechanical parts. The car stopped, as it's back end flew upwards slightly from the weight of Radar Love. Nightmare Moon activated her Stand, smashing open the door, and scrambling out. She fell to her knees, scrambling away from the car.

And stopped right at Sunset's feet without realizing it.

She looked up in absolute disgust and rage at her foe, the two looking each other in the eye, Sunset pulling her hands out, holding them by her like an old gunslinger, as Nightmare Moon slowly rose to her knees, narrowing her eyes. The two looked at each other for a moment, before Nightmare Moon's Stand rushed outwards, attempting to strike Sunset in the throat.

"SUZA!" Ice Phoenix yelled, smashing the Stand in the face.

Nightmare City reoriented itself, hissing like a viper slightly, before attempting to rush her with a massive blur of punches and hand strikes.

"YORUYORUYORUYORUYORUYORUYORUYORUYORUYORU!!" Nightmare City roared, Ice Phoenix swung both hands out, catching Nightmare City by the biceps, and sinking into the body with a crunch, as Nightmare City's armor began to crack.

"Impossible!" Nightmare Moon yelled, as Ice Phoenix launched one final strike to Nightmare City's face.

"SUZA!" It yelled, as Nightmare Moon fell back, unconscious, and her Stand vanished like a mirage.

Sunset looked around the group, before pointing with her thumb over her shoulder, back at the school. "Let's try and find Daybreaker. She's probably already fighting the rest of the group."

An explosion of fire showed in the distance, as they all turned to look on in shock.

"Uh...that's probably it." Fluttershy remarked.

Applejack slide to a stop, setting Twilight gently on the ground, as Daybreaker flew out from the massive fireball she had just created, landing in front of them with unusual grace and poise for the situation. Despite having looked like she had gown through hell and back several times, Daybreaker didn't seem to let that bother her, looking just as fresh and ready as before. Applejack examined the area around her for a moment, as Daybreaker touched the ground, tongues of fire gently touching and burning around her.

"It's impressive that you've managed to survive for so." Daybreaker said, as her Stand grimaced and snarled at Applejack. "If you wish, simply lay down and accept your place, I can promise you a quick, painless death."

"Not much of a deal maker, are ya?" Applejack replied, raising an eyebrow.

"Is that a no? Or are you simply to terrified to answer I, Daybreaker?" She said, chuckling darkly.

"Dang, you're a thick one, ain't ya?" Applejack muttered, shaking her head. "No. You're not the hot fuzz you think you are."

"Such bravado is reputable, but futile!" Daybreaker declared, as she disappeared into a fiery blur towards Applejack.

Applejack slammed her foot into the ground, sending a large chunk into the air in front of her again, and balanced on one foot, before kicking out again, and sending the asphalt towards Daybreaker with a powerful kick. The chunk broke into three chunks as Daybreaker didn't even try to break off or dodge. Her Stand appeared in front of her, slicing with it's hands, and breaking the rock in front of it into nothing but powder and dust, as she landed in front of Applejack. The young farmer didn't even have time to lift her leg up to attack again, before Firestarter plunged it's knife hand into her abdomen, just below where her ribs meet.

Applejack's eyes lost focused, as she shuddered for a moment, before coughing up blood with half-strangled yell.

"Your last attempt was pathetic." Daybreaker taunted, getting close to her ear. "Your Stand, like yourself, was completely incapable of doing anything worthwhile. Your mission to stop me, Applejack...is over."

"That...wasn't...for you." Applejack said, shaking her head slowly. "Behind...you..."

Daybreaker turned to see Pinkie Pie, injured but still whole, holding two chunks of rock from Applejack's kick. Daybreaker snarled in anger, as she released Applejack, letting fall to the ground, as she turned to face Pinkie Pie.

"What can you do with that? Your stand, like hers, is useless!" Daybreaker declared.

"Uhh, no. It absorbs energy and stuff." Pinkie Pie explained. "And it's still warm. I think that means there's something on here."

Fun took one, touching it, as it turned from a dull, smoking orange, to dull grey, and then did so to the other, as Daybreaker rushed at her. Arm Canon glowing with ethereal power and energy, Fun aimed it's canon forward and fired, a large massive blast of energy zooming out and striking Daybreaker and Firestarter head, exploding and sending her flying away. Pinkie Pie ran towards the two downed friends. She was about to look around in panic, before she saw Sunset and the rest moving towards her, a bright smile spreading across her face, as Fluttershy rushed to heal all three.

"Alright, this is over...we made it out...somehow." Sunset sighed in relief.

Makuta, Astral and Cash Grab stood atop a roof, overlooking the scene, as the seven gathered around, Fluttershy healing and stitching them all up from their battles. Cash turned to Astral and his Stand, a questioning look on his face.

"What now? Do we stop them?" Cash asked, worried and confused. The Boss would not like this.

"No. Orders from some of the Boss's Varangian. We leave, and get back to his secret Porte." Astral explained, as Makuta spread his metallic wings wide. "These two were a useful distraction, but their part in his plan is finished."

"So, we won't be getting gutted?" Cash Grab asked, shifting nervously.

"No. The Boss is actually very happy with us." Astral explained. "But, he doesn't want us wasting time, especially since you're a useful asset."

"I'm useful." Cash said flatly.

"Yeah, his words, apparently." Astral explained, as Makuta took them both in his massive arms, and flew off over the darkened skies, and off towards the far west of town.

"Hmm. Good to know. Should keep me alive for a little longer." Cash said. "What about your big robot?"

"The Secret Emperor wants him kept close at hand." Astral explained. "Wouldn't tell me why."

"Interesting." Makuta said, his voice distant and intrigued. "Very interesting indeed."

The rest of their flight was silent from then on.

Sunset stood amongst the rest of her friends, unable to take her eyes off Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker, feeling a chill run up her spine. She looked over, to see Twilight with a similar, stricken look on her face, and nodded slightly to herself. Too many bad memories of the past creeping back in on them.

"So, we do the whole elements thing," Rainbow Dash said, leaning on Radar Love, gesticulating with her hand. "But is it gonna work with the whole 'Stand power' thing?"

"We have got to try something, leaving them like this is bad for everyone. Us, strangers," Rarity said, pursing her lips. "And themselves."

"Listen, we still got the magic from Everfree and all that." Sunset said, gesturing off in no particular direction. "So, let's just do this and clean up our Principals, and put this all behind us."

As they talked and argued back and forth, Nightmare's right eye shot open, as Daybreaker slightly stirred, the two unnoticed. They both sat up, glaring at the group in absolute rage, their Stands slowly appearing behind them. Both twisted sisters looked to each other, apathy and disdain evident in their eyes, one cold with malice, the other hot with hatred. But both had common query to deal with before they went to their separate goals and tried to break any other Stand users that got in their way.

They both rose to their feet, fire and energy building around them, as Nightmare Moon clenched a fist.

"Nightmare City! Along the Boulevard!" Nightmare Shouted, as a sphere of energy began to gather near her Stand's chest.

Sunset and the others turned slightly to look at them in shock, as magical energy flared up all around, each member disappearing into multi-colored columns of light and energy, as their clothing changed, taking more colorful, brighter appearances, as wings sprouted from Twilight, Rainbow and Fluttershy's back, and all gathered parties had their hair grow longer and more luminous. Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker both yelled in defiance, their Stands gathering up their energies. The sphere of energy expanded outwards encompassing everyone gathered, as Nightmare Moon smiled wildly.

"Nothing but my sister has the power to move within the Nightmare Zone I have created!" Nightmare Moon declared, "You've all lost!"

She and Daybreaker approached, Sunset lookin on blankly, before focusing directly on them, her eyes narrowing. Nightmare Moon jumped in surprise, before sending her Stand forward.

"Impossible, how are you moving within my world of nightmares!?" Nightmare Moon demanded, as a rainbow of energy gathered around all seven of them.

Slowly but surely, they all began to move again, focusing in on the two corrupted sisters, the whirl of energy encircling everyone gathered, and, after a few minutes of this, Sunset answered.

"It's hard to explain." She said with a small smile. "It's a kind of magic!"

A wave of angelic, polychromatic energy arced outwards from them, hitting both sisters like a canon, energy arcing and dancing across their forms, as every trace of the corruption blew off their bodies, like the ashes of an old forest being blown and carried away by the wind, the two giving their last futile screams of protest and defiance against the powers of harmony. Their stands, unable to speak or make a sound, merely grimaced and snarled at the users, scars and fractures appearing along their forms, before large chunks of their bodies broke off and shattered away, revealing their original forms as the magic purified user and Stand alike.

By time all was done, both collapsed to the floor, breathing hard, as the seven powered down, magic dying down, as they all set down in front of their Principals. Neither one said anything, as Sunset held out her hands for Celestia and Luna to take. The two, after a moment, accepted, slowly rising up with her help, as she gave them a small smile. Neither said anything, as Sunset gave a small nod to them.

"It's never easy, going through that." Sunset said.

"Just...everything that just happened." Celestia said, shaking her head. "I don't know where to start."

"Just thanks for performing an exorcism!" Pinkie piped up.

"Yes, that would be a good start." Luna said, straightening her suite nervously.

"This was the work of that Stand user. Astral Force." Sunset said with a nod. "He's not around here anymore. I think he probably escaped, and with the one who caused you to lash out like that."

Celestia looked over the ruins of the school, half of it burned horrifically, like a nuclear weapon had blown through part of it. "Well, school is certainly out now."

"Wherever the two go to hide, with their Boss, well need to find them." Sunset said.

"Do what you have to." Luna said, nodding. "We'll fix things here. Starting with the eclipse. That's...rather attention getting."

"Twilight, you'll have to...alter the memories of the two cops." Sunset said over her shoulder. "And after that, we're going to have to start investigating some things around town."

"I was going to inform of this," Luna began. "The local museum is running an exhibition of relics from around the world. Some of which include arrows like the one you used. The one that machine stole."

"That's a good start." Fluttershy offered. "And hopefully not as stressful..."

Sunset nodded. They had their heading.

Makuta landed near the front of the massive Porte, the massive stone structure looming over the mountains and forests nearby, the machine leading his master and ally through the front doors as they opened slowly, grinding open with a groan as they passed through, not a sound but half heard whispers, soft steps and the lumbering steps of Makuta as they approached the seated form of their "Emperor", seated on an ornate chair, his form half-hidden in shadow, only his eyes visible, and barest outline of his body.

Around them, all along the steps and upper sections of the house, where other figures, other Stand users and servants and attendants of the Emperor, their bodies covered in long, flowing purple and red cloaks, sometimes only an arm visible, or their own glowing eyes. Makuta narrowed his eyes at them, finding them obnoxious already. They dressed the part of royal servants, looked like mindless cultists, and convinced themselves they were more then just former criminals at heart. Astral and Cash bowed before the Secret Emperor, as he rose from his throne.

"Welcome home, Astral, Cash." He said coldly, looking down at them with unmoving, unblinking eyes. "And Makuta."

"What happens now master?" Astral asked.

"Now? We wait as the final stages come into play, as we wait for the Fire Witch and her friends to make their moves." He said confidently. "At least, we reveal ourselves. At last, we will have our revenge."

The gathered Stand users began to disappear into the halls and causeways of the Porte, moving about with but a silent command from the Emperor, as he stood watching them all move to his will and desires. His eyes settled on the machine Renegade had brought to life, as it glared back up at him, the two shadowy figures unmoving, even as everything settled into an organized chaos around them.

Yes. Much would be revealed.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

The second part of the big battle. Just the group struggling against two massive threats. There's not much to say about this one. I think I was able to put this one out so quickly, because I was inspired by another Fic I like having a big update recently, and the fact I had a light workload this work for school, combined with the fact I had been missing out for a long time on updating this.

For those wondering, the Yoru sound that Nightmare City makes during the fight is something of a Stand Cry, and is the Japanese word for Night. Outside of Nightmare Moon, in it's Night Flight form, it has no Stand Cry.

Along the Boulevard, meanwhile, is a strong sub-ability, and while it can stop anyone from moving without Nightmare's permission, it doesn't effect Stands as powerful as hers, like Firestarter or Tusk ACT 4, as well as time Stands, like Star Platinum, The World, King Crimson, Made in Heaven, or D4C.

Blood on the Ice Part 1

The Museum was mostly silent now, the place closed, darkened. Only a few tired guards ran their shifts, but otherwise, there was very little to see or hear. All except one figure who sat unnoticed on a bench within the history section, the unseeing eyes of Roman and Civil War soldiers alike looking down at him. He had a large cloak draped over his frame as he looked out from it's darkened folds, red-within-black eyes focused intently ahead. A guard walked by, flashlight shining on him, before the being made eye contact, narrowing his sinister eyes at him for a moment, before the guard walked away without a word. A phone rang, as the being turned his head to look down at it for a moment, before nodding slightly to himself and answering.

"Yeah?" He hissed, barely audible even in the deathly quiet exhibit.

"I have need of you now." The Boss said. "Our problem is approaching, we must protect our investment. Keep them from prying into our organization. Leave no witnesses."

"I understannnnd." He hissed, drawing out the last note, as vapor escaped from his jaws. "Any other requests?"

"None. Finish the job and finish it quick." The Boss ordered, before hanging up.

He stood up, heels clicking against the cold granite floor as he slowly stepped forward, the blanket still draped over his emaciated body. He looked around for a moment, before hissing to himself.

"Sympathy for the Devil!" He hissed, just barely audible, as the ground beneath him began to frost over, and spread out. "Nothing will escape my grasp today!"

Six of the Stand users looked outside the museum, the sun just barely beginning to peak out from behind the hills, it's light shining behind them as Sunset looked over the place. There wasn't any sign something was wrong, but, there also wasn't any sign that there was anyone inside or had been for a while. Rainbow Dash zoomed around the corner, stopping beside them, as the six turned to her.

"I didn't see anyone inside." Rainbow reported, gesturing with a thumb over the shoulder. "I stopped and looked, but the lights are on, and no one's home."

"Impossible, it's all open now." Rarity remarked, looking around the whole place.

"That, and the windows are frosted up." Rainbow reported.

"Why and how?" Sunset wondered aloud, scratching her chin, before shaking her head. "We have no time to be scared. Let's get in there and deal with this Stand user once and for, and get what we need."

"I think this might be a bad idea, let me try and scout it out with Beautiful Day." Fluttershy offered, eyeing the place nervously.

"That would smart." Sunset said with a nod, as she gestured with her thumb.

"If nothing comes up, I can go through the front doors, and activate Deep Purple." Twilight spoke up, stepping forward slightly. "Send her into the video cameras and see what's going on."

"Yeah, that's perfect." Sunset said with a smile. "Let's approach this as carefully as we can."

Twilight approached the steps, and stopped a few yards from the door, before summoning Deep Purple. The Stand appeared with a flash of purple stars, and landed on the steps, carefully approaching, for once without a word to it's master or anyone else, merely stepping towards the door, and reaching towards the handles before recoiling slightly. Twilight's eyes widened slightly, as she turned to the rest.

"It's ice cold!" She reported, as Fluttershy stepped forward.

The pink-haired girl tilted her head to one side, and summoned some of her stands, one of them flying over to the handle, and grabbing it. After a moment, nothing happened, as Twilight motioned Deep Purple forward. It stepped carefully around the buzzing forms of Fluttershy's stands, before grasping the handle, and slowly cracking it open. A slow, winding groan sounded, echoing as Deep Purple stepped aside to let Fluttershy's Stands fly in. The yellow, pixie like figures lingered around the door way for a moment, taking in the strange sight inside.

The museum, at least what they could see, was covered in a thin layer of frost. While it was no winter wonder land, just the sight of the white rime was off putting, as Fluttershy "Switched" perspectives between each of her Stands, as she ordered them silently to fly onwards, the half-dozen Stands following orders without a word, flying about, watching the area carefully, patrolling most of the areas, exhibits and food courts close to the doorway. After a moment, she recalled them back to her, nothing of note to report.

The rest of the group approached, all of them looking at her expectantly, as she shifted nervously. Sunset frowned slightly, as she recognized what most of the others saw quiet clearly. Something inside was deeply troubling to Fluttershy.

"What is it, Flutters?" Rainbow asked.

"I...I don't know how to say this." Fluttershy said quietly, before shaking her head and taking a deep breath. "The entire inside is covered in frost. Like, winter, ice, snow frost."

"It must be a Stand ability of some sort." Sunset muttered.

"And, this is what's bothering me the most." Fluttershy said, looking at them, slightly terrified. "There's no life forms in there. My stand can detect the energy of living things, but I can't find anything in there."

"Twilight, send in Deep Purple now." Sunset said. "Motion for me if you have to go in past the door. No one's going in there alone."

Twilight nodded, as Deep Purple pushed open the door wider, so that both could squeeze in. Twilight looked around for a moment, studying the open area around here, looking for any sort of camera, before seeing one in the high corner, to the right of the door. She turned and motioned for Sunset, and the two made their way in, stepping through the doorway, as Sunset activated her stand. The two looked around for a moment, before Twilight furrowed her eyebrows. Despite all the frost, it wasn't that cold inside. Cool, and what could be called chilly, but not cold.

Putting aside that strangeness, she activated Deep Purple, as Sunset brought out Ice Phoenix, and the former made it's way around, climbing upon the first few exhibits and pillars, before scampering towards the camera, and jumping towards it, reaching out like a desperate child. As it's fingers brushed against the camera, it's body immediately jumped into the camera and folded up, the camera gaining Deep Purple's coloration and pigment, as Twilight shivered at the sensation.

The two waited, as Deep purple gathered her information and taped into the rest of the security network from her post in the camera, spreading out to the other cameras and the central mainframe, bouncing and buzzing all around the museum, until she came back to the original camera she entered, slowly bending and cracking out from the muzzle of the camera, before flopping out and falling to the ground, bending until she landed on her feet, and quickly bounded to her master on all fours.

After scampering up to her, it rose up slowly, standing upright, as it looked to first Twilight, then Sunset, then back to it's master, an expecting look upon it's face.

"Well?" Twilight demanded. "I couldn't see what you saw there. Share it with the rest of us."

"Alright, alright!" Deep Purple said, holding up it's arms defensively, before clearing it's throat and straightening itself. "The cameras didn't show much, so I had to go to the central mainframe, and it had some weird stuff."

"Start with from the beginning, when the weirdness started, and work from there." Sunset offered.

"Well, two hours before we arrived here, a figure draped in a big blanket or something received a call. After concluding it, he, I assume it was a he at least, stood up, and said something. Frost spread out from his position, and soon overtook the entire museum."

"What was he doing here before the place opened?" Sunset asked.

"Unknown. One moment he wasn't there, the next, pop, there he was." Deep Purple said. "About 26 minutes after, every security officer inside disappeared. Once they got out of sight of one camera, they did not appear in the next."

"Oh, that's...comforting." Sunset muttered, rolling her eyes. "What about the weird dude you saw activate the stand."

"Gone. the cameras lost track of him." Deep Purple explained.

"So, we gotta find him, right?" Twilight groaned, as her Stand floated to her side.

"Yeah, that's about it." Sunset said. "Obviously, we're getting close. Though why only one Stand user would be sent to stop us is strange. We've survived a whole lot of things worse then a little snow."

"Let's get the rest of the girls in here, and make sure we don't end up in dire straits." Twilight said, as Deep Purple vanished in a flash of purple light.

"Yes, let's." Sunset, as she moved towards the door.

Twilight taped her foot, as she waited, before she heard a scrapping sound. She froze instantly, as she felt her blood run cold. The sound seemed to stop for a moment, before continuing on, not getting any louder or softer, just continuing on. She summoned Deep Purple, who kneeled in front of her, fingertips touching the ground softly, as the Stand looked around for any sign of the source of the noise.

"Should we...?" Deep Purple began, before falling silent from a look from it's master.

The scrapping noise continued, until a soft groaning sound began to echo through the building and halls. Deep Purple rose up, fists clenched, before the doors creaked open once more, the rest of the group entering, sans Rainbow Dash and Applejack. The groaning sound stopped, and Twilight looked around in terror and confusion.

"You alright Twi?" Sunset asked.

"I heard something." Twilight said, eyes darting about nervously, as she tried to stretch her ears to hear whatever those noises had been and where they had gone. "Something..."

Sunset held her shoulder as she trailed off. "Whatever it is, we'll deal with it. Don't worry."

The two turned to the rest of the group, as Sunset explained the situation. "We decided Rainbow would remain outside, to keep others out, and to come in as an emergency back-up. Since I don't like leaving members alone, Applejack volunteered to stay."

"We'll split into two groups, and scour the place for this new Stand user." Sunset explained further. "You, Pinkie and Fluttershy will take the east side, while me and Rarity go to the west."

"What I wouldn't give to have Vinyl here..." Twilight muttered, as she looked around the place once more.

"Yeah, no argument here." Sunset said.

"Let's just get this over with, darling." Rarity said, looking around the museum. "This whole thing is not just drab, but downright creepy."

"C'mon, a little ice never hurt..." Sunset began, before Pinkie suddenly shot straight up, Fun activating and firing blasts overhead.

Everyone looked up to see fragments of icicles falling from the ceiling, most of it blasted and melted away by the attacks from Fun, as the pieces either harmlessly flicked off Sunset's jacket and shoulders, or tapped across the ground. Sunset looked about the room, up at the ceiling once more, before looking back at the group, face a deep red with embarrassment.

"That was a little on the nose." Fluttershy muttered, scratching the back of her neck.

"Not. A. Word." She said, as she gestured over her shoulder.

"I don't think that was an accident." Rarity said. "You explained this user can control ice, correct?"

"Yes." Sunset said icily.

"Then there's nothing saying he can't rig certain parts of fall off to attack others from a distance." Rarity explained. "We must be extra cautious."

Sunset took a deep breath, as she mulled over Rarity's words, before nodding slightly. "Yeah, this is definitely more hazardous then I thought. Let's take this slow and steady, and have your cell phones ready."

The groups split off and went to their different parts of the museum, as a figure slowly floated down from the ceiling above them, an icicle slowly receding downwards, until it touched the ground, the figure slowly crawling off on all fours, nails digging into thin layers of ice, as the figure slowly stood up, looking around for a moment, as it decided which group to attack first.

He said nothing, his red and black eyes narrowing, as he made his way to the east wing of the museum.

Rarity and Sunset silently searched through the exhibits and rooms for any sign of, well, anything. Despite most of the displays and statues being untouched, except for layers of frost over some of them, there was no sign any human except for them had been through here. The two looked around, before a noise caught their attention. A trickling noise, like that of running water.

They made a turn down one of the halls, and stopped in front of one of the public restrooms. Sunset stopped in front of the slightly ajar door, as she activated her Stand, Ice Phoenix coming into existence beside her, as she altered her vision to see through the door. Her heat vision picked up nothing of note, except the drastically lower temperature, naturally, and the strange formation of ice over the three sinks. She motioned for Rarity, who activated Blue Ruby, as the two cautiously entered.

Sunset returned her vision to normal, as the two looked over the sinks. Some had left the water running in all three, and said water had frozen, creating a half-frozen pool in each sink, and ice flows reaching all across the floor. Rarity looked to one side, noticing the same had happened to the urinals.

"Impressive artistic vision, but what the heck did he hope to accomplish?" Rarity inquired aloud, as her stand scratched it's chin beside her.

"Who knows, let's just be on guard. This place especially gives me the creeps." Sunset said, eyes darting to and fro.

Sunset went over to one end of the room, Ice Phoenix's fists ready, as Rarity and Blue Ruby lingered in place, the Stand preparing a gem bullet, in case of anything going wrong. She heard a strange scrapping noise behind her, quickly turning, only to see a few particles of ice fall to the ground. She raised an eyebrow. There was no way they could've been caused by any wind. The place was closed off.

'And there isn't any sign of objects from the ceiling like with Sunset.' She thought, carefully eyeing the particles, as Sunset
looked over at her, then at the ice pieces.

"Is something wrong?" Sunset asked.

"I'm not..." Rarity began to say, before a loud croak echoed across the room from the sink closest to Rarity.

She looked over slowly, dread spreading across her face as all the hairs on her body stood on end. A long, boney, light blue arm snapped out from the sink's ice flow, latching onto her Stand's arm. Her Stand struggled against it, as her eyes widened in shock as she came to a startling realization.

It wasn't a Stand.

A figure rose from the ice flow, a heavily emaciated figure, his cheeks shallow, hair long, black and matted. His red within black eyes glowed slightly, as he regarded her coldly, face unmoving as he slowly rose out of the sink, a blanket draped across his shoulders, and long, tattered brown pants, with tiny spikes all over them. His upper body was gaunt and skeletal, lacking any muscle or fat, ribs showing underneath his frosty blue skin.

"Rarity, the fashion designer. I must admit, I admire your work." He hissed, voice sounding like the winds of an ice storm. "I had the lowest expectations of you, I will admit. Like Fluttershy, I thought you didn't have the stomach to be a Stand user."

He brought his other hand up, grabbing Blue Ruby by the chin, and pulling it close. "An interesting Stand, Blue Ruby. I see it's a long range type."

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA!" Ice Phoenix roared at the top of it's ethereal lungs, eyes blazing with fury, as it pelted him with multiple punches across the face and chest. "SUZAAAAKUUUU!"

The last strike him right in the face, a loud crack resounding from the hit as he narrowed his eyes at Rarity, before they flicked over to look at Sunset, a soft and wet snap sounding as he looked over at her.

"Is that it?" He asked simply, a smile slowly spreading over his face.

Rarity held out a hand, a crystal-pattern shield spreading out and hitting him, and sending back into the sink. He groaned as she struggled to push against it, snarling as drool dripped from his mouth. She applied more force, smashing past the sink, and crushing his body against the mirror above it, and the ice and wreckage of the sink. Rarity stopped as her shield hit the wall, dispelling it away, and widened her eyes in shock as she saw nothing. The mirror, wall and sink were smashed to pieces form her shield, but the attacker was no where to be seen, just fine particles of ice hitting the ground.

"Where...Where did he run to?" Rarity said, as Blue Ruby prepared a gem storm.

"How did he get out of that?" Sunset asked herself aloud, eyes wide with confusion and horror. "Did his Stand...?"

"Very interesting." He hissed from above them, as they both looked up to see him spread across the ceiling, arms bent behind him, as he leered at them like a ravenous dog. "I'm just testing the waters with your abilities, so far."

He dropped down in their midst, slowly rising to his full height, as a wicked smile spread across his craggy, broken lips. Ice Phoenix leapt forward, attempting to strike him, before he snapped his wrist upwards, a wall of ice immediately rising between the two, Ice Phoenix's fist harmlessly cracking the wall. Rarity gave a yell, as Blue Phoenix fired off several gem bullets into his back. He staggered for a moment, coughing hard, before straightening himself.

"It is said once that 'Boreas forged the Vikings'." He said, his head still bent towards the ground. "The north wind is one of those challenges people face, that will either expunge them or make them grow. Vikings yesterday, Stand users today."

He looked up, his cold, black eyes glaring out from his long matted hair as he hissed to himself. "All of these are mere tests of endurance. Consider me, your Boreas. If you are strong, you will win. If not, the winds will claim you, and I will win."

He vanished into a thousand particles of ice, as Rarity's gem bullets hit the ground, clattering and tinking against it, as the ice sprinkled across the ground where he once stood, before blowing away. Sunset stepped aside the ice shield, and planted her boot into the particles, crushing it several times, as Rarity looked around for any sign of his next attack.

"We can't afford to let this...thing, win." Sunset proclaimed. "We have to get to the others. together, we'll have a better chance of winning against him."

Meanwhile, on the other side of the museum, Twilight, Pinkie and Fluttershy where doing their own exploring of the museum, searching for any sign of the Stand user, or anyone that might be involved or have clues about their Arrow. The group looked around at the various exhibits, Twilight making an obvious effort to restrain herself whenever she encountered a historical exhibit that fascinated her, which, for her, meant just about every one of them.

Pinkie, meanwhile, was bored out of her skull, looking around for anything that could seem out of the ordinary or stand out. Museums were the worst place for her. Way too stuffy and quiet for her liking. Especially now that the place looked like it had been built in the middle of Antarctica, and be scrubbed clean of most living human influence. She turned to a slight trickling sound, raising an eyebrow, as a vibrating sensation hit her ears. She widened her eyes, as she turned to see a drinking fountain to Twilight's left within arm's reach, a fountain that had, out of nowhere, turned on.

Twilight seemed aware of it, activating her Stand, and sending it to attack, but Pinkie held out her hand.

"Twilight, stay away from that!" She shouted in warning.

"Hmm? Why...?" Twilight began to say, before a long, gnarled hand snapped out of the spout in the fountain, and grabbed Deep Purple by the wrist.

"This is why." A figure announced rising out of the fountain, as the water spilled over and froze instantly, frost and rime forming over the floor and even onto their shoes and boots.

"What the...A stand?!" Twilight said, as Deep Purple struggled to break from the being's hold. She tried to back away, only to find that the ice now covered most of her shoes, leaving her rooted to the ground.

"I wanted to test your abilities, all of you, but I think, I'll start by removing a few of you, clear up the sidelines." The man hissed, red and black eyes glowing, as ice began to slowly build along her and her stand's left arm. "Shatter."

Pinkie reached quickly into her shirt and pulled out a cookie, as Fun appeared beside her, grabbing it and quickly draining it of energy, turning it grey. It leveled it's arm canon in the newcomer's direction, and fired, smoke and fire filling the room as three blasts hit, explosions blooming around them. The attacker released Twilight for a second, confused, before refocusing.

"Ha! You missed. Pathetic." He muttered, as he reached towards Twilight, ready to punch her. "A punch, followed by frostbite to half your face should slow you down."

Twilight backed away, right as his fist was about to hit her, causing him to lose his balance and stagger forward, almost falling to the ground. His eyes widened as he saw the ice around and on her feet had melted away.

'Of course, Pinkie Pie must've melted the ice with her attack,' He thought as he glanced up at her Deep Purple, seeing it lifting it's booted foot up. 'That's why she missed!'

"UBAASHAAAA!!" Deep Purple shouted as it repeatedly slammed it's foot into his face and shoulders, before smashing a final kick into his throat with a loud crack.

The attacker stood, frozen like his own ice, eyes not moving or even blinking, as he stared out head. The three watched him carefully, as Deep Purple removed it's foot from his throat.

"That should take care of that, no human could survive that..." Deep Purple began to announce, before he jolted upwards.

The man leaned backwards, arms outstretched, as mist and fog escaped out his jaws. "WRRRRRREEEYYYYAAAHHH!"

He snapped forward again, swinging a right hook at her face again, before Deep Purple deflected the blow, and slammed an elbow into the side of his mouth, sending him toppling to the ground, crating the floor and ice below him, before shattering into thousands of ice particles. Twilight and the rest of the group looked on in shock, not sure if he was dead or not.

Pinkie Pie frantically waved her arm Canon about, trying to find the target, before she spoke. "Who, and what, is this guy?"

"I don't know, but something is off about him." Fluttershy said, looking around. "He leaves a sensation, a feeling in the air around him, something not completely alive!"

"How is that possible?" Twilight asked, Deep Purple looking around for any sign of the foe. "How can he be dead, but still moving and breathing?"

"Like I said, not completely alive." Fluttershy said, before pointing behind Twilight. "He's above you."

Twilight and Deep Purple turned on her heels, Deep Purple bringing up it's right fist, ready to smash anything aside, before crashing through three large icicles that had been thrown at Twilight to skewer her. The shard and pieces of ice fell harmlessly around her, as the being hung from the top of the ceiling, glaring at them like a rapid animal, before dropping down. He turned and twisted in midair, before landing and rolling forward, and getting to his feet as he glared at them.

"You are more challenging then I thought. I think you all might offer me the greatest challenge," He said, before pointing at Fluttershy. "Especially you, Fluttershy. Your power of life somehow tunes you into my movements."

He flicked his hand in the air, as if dismissing them before snorting. "No matter, I will complete my mission. Remember, a wise man once said 'Boreas fathered the Vikings'. If that is the case, then consider me your Boreas. if you are strong, you will win. If not, I will become stronger and evolve further."

"You're not getting away so easy!" Twilight declared, throwing Deep Purple at him, the Stand's fists raised to attack.

"Foolish! Useless!" He declared, before his body began to shatter into ice pieces. "Sympathy for the Devil!"

He vanished into thousands of particles, as they blew away again, leaving the group stunned and confused. Twilight and Pinkie looked around, uncertain if he could attack again, Fluttershy, however, was glaring off to the eastern wing of the museum, determined as ever.

'My Beautiful Day can heal using the energies of life!' She thought to herself. 'It also allows me to detect those same energies in others and in Stands. He may run, but I know where he will come from if he comes near us again!'

She stood up, gesturing towards the others. "If you two will listen, I think I can beat him, if we get to the others."

"You seem aware of him more then us." Twilight said. "If anyone can win this, it's you."

Sunset and Rarity ran along the frozen ground, slowing down to a job as they neared one of the exhibits, this one about the civil war, and, thankfully, no drinking fountains or sources of water near by.

'He can freeze anything, water sources make it easier.' Sunset thought quickly. 'And travel through that, I think.'

"Sunset, is this thing like anything from home?" Rarity asked, stopping near a bench to catch her breath.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked.

"He seems...so otherworldly, and not completely...mortal?" She said, uncertain of what she wanted to say.

Sunset nodded in understanding. "I know what you mean, but this is something I've never seen. He's similar to the Windigos from Equestria. Ancient beasts, three of them, that feed on feelings of apathy, hatred, and mistrust. It was said they almost destroyed Equestria, fathered the Sirens and Finfolk, and served some of the worst tyrants to threaten Celestia and Luna."

"Is he one of them?" Rairty asked. "Could the others be here?"

"Uncertain." Sunset said, scratching her chin. "He seems strange, but nothing on par with the Windigos."

"We need to get to the others, before he gets to us then." Rarity said, a fire in her eyes as she stood at attention. "We can ask what he is when we've knocked some civility into him!"

Sunset smiled as she stood up, but as she began to move, she felt a jolt from her legs. She grimaced in shock, before looking down, to see her legs frozen up to the knee. She looked up, to see the Attacker sitting upon the rafters above them, glaring down at them like a ravenous animal, only his blood red eyes visible from the shadows.

"Finfolk? Windigos? Siren?" He said, scratching his chin, still largely unmoving. "Hardly matters to me."

He created three massive icicles, the width of a football, and length of a grown man's arm, smiling to himself as they levitated in front of his chest, before he gestured with both hands, the three spear points heading straight towards Sunset.

"This is the end! Say hello to your Windigos in hell!" He declared. "I, Frozen Mist, have won!"

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

I consider this part a cool down from the last one, and a step towards the fan Stands you guys have been giving me lately. Things will get Extremely difficult now, but I think that's what makes these stories worth while. Light's always a little bit more beautiful when it's earned through the darkest parts.

The user, Frozen Mist, was specifically made to be as unsettling as possible. His strange appearance was based on the aforementioned Wendigo from Native American religious beliefs, and Kenas-unarpe, a creature from Ainu religious believes, while his skin is completely blue and his eyes are their color for unknown regions. Just so you all know, the characters do not share their canon colors, and have normal human skin tones, hence why him being blue is a weird and big deal. His other strange abilities, like grabbing stands, surviving numerous injuries, and the rest are designed to make him feel even more strange and surreal.

I based a lot of his movement and elements off John Carpenter's The Thing, and Pennywise from the new movie, as well. The scene of him hanging from the ceiling is the clearest reference to the film, with the reference to the Palmer-Thing's attack on Windows. [url=https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hqVbOSEsJNo Seen here (warning Pretty disgusting and violent). The idea came to me after reading Infamous L.A.R.G.E's page on the wiki and the theory that he might be based on The Thing.

Blood on the Ice Part 2

Sunset glared up at the approaching icicles without moving, merely activating her Stand, having it slam it's hands together. A moment later, a concentrated beam of light shot out and hit the middle icicle projectile dead on, burning and smoking into it's smooth surface for a moment, before the entire thing melted away. She then waited a moment, before sending Ice Phoenix forward, and swinging it's left fist into one of the icicles, sending it into the other, and both of them crashing to the ground away from her.

"Alright, you can control ice." She said, rolling her eyes and sarcastically clapping. "Very cool, very impressive."

"Like you, little miss laser beams?" Mist snarled, as he stepped down from the rafters, rapidly creating icy stairs under his feet seconds before they touched. "I got more then just a bit of icicles and stuff to throw at you."

As he took his next step, Blue Ruby brought up it's hands, firing another gem bullet, and hitting him in the check, sending him falling to the floor from several feet up. Before he touched the floor, his body disintegrated into numerous ice particles, before rapidly reforming back into his original shape, as he held his wounded check. He glared up at Rarity, as he stepped towards her.

"Rude, aren't you?" He grumbled, as he prepared his next attack for them.

Rarity didn't respond at all, firing off three more gem bullets at her target, the crystals speeding at Mist at high velocity, as his eyes widened in shock. He stepped back, as a hazy fog rolled off of his body, seemingly trying to disappear or hide within the veil of fog, as he smiled arrogantly at her. A moment later, the three bullets impacted, a sickening crunch of bone cracking and blood gushing out, followed by him following backwards, before he regained his footing, and straightened out again, to reveal the crystal imbedded directly into his forehead and chest, but not going any further.

He gingerly reached up, tapping the crystal on his forehead, before gently pulling it, some blood dripping out like leaky faucet, and revealing sheets of ice beneath the skin, now revealed thanks to Rarity's attack. He smiled, his eyes full of pain, as he laughed slightly.

"It was difficult, and painful, but I predicted where you would send your bullets by your angle of attack and direction." He laughed harder, holding his forehead in agony. "Creating ice beneath the skin to take the blow was easy, but hurts so much."

He held his forehead, groaning slightly, as he carefully removed the other two bullets, before snapping his fingers, as the ice around Sunset's boots began to extend further and further up her legs, and ice extended out from beyond his person, creating a massive circle around him. Rarity looked over at Sunset, before her gaze snapped back to Mist, then back to her friend.

"Well, what's it gonna be. Make your move, Rarity, and make it fast." Mist taunted, gesturing towards Sunset. "Attack me or save your friend? Whichever you choose, can you even succeed?"

His face bent into a cruel smile as he pointed at her laughed. "Look at you, so confused! Like a dumb animal in the forest!"

Rarity however, did not waste time, and Blue Ruby slammed it's hands together, blasting off four gem stones at Mist's legs. The Stand user's eyes widened in slight surprise, before a wall of ice rose up in front of his legs, two of the bullets imbedding, and the other two deflecting off towards Sunset. Mist didn't seem to notice, instead advancing towards Rarity as determined as ever.

"Pathetic." He snarled, s he quickly erected another ice wall to deflect her next wave of crystal bullets away. "Either step up or step away, coward."

He reached out and grabbed her by the wrist as she struggled to get away, frost beginning to form, quickly giving way to ice. "Let's see how well you Stand works when I shatter one of your arms. Can you even do your fashion work with only one arm?"

As Rarity yelled in pain and terror, a figure suddenly grabbed him by his right leg from behind, and gave him a strong yank. Mist roared in surprise, as he was flung overhead, and slammed into the ground, with enough forced to crater both the ice and floor beneath it. Mist tried to stand up from the attack, before the figure slammed it's foot into his chest once, then repeated the attack over and over, it's foot and leg disappearing into a blur, before stopping.

Mist looked up in a mixture of anger and agony at Sunset, groaning as blood leaked from his mouth. "How did you escape my ice locks?"

"I specially targeted you so you would deflect the bullets into the ice locks." Rarity explained, testing her right arm. "All I had to do was weaken the ice."

"And I kicked it enough to shatter it." Sunset said, planting Ice Phoenix's booted foot onto his chest. "Can do your ice work a broken ribcage?"

Mist made an animalistic growl deep in his throat, as he tried to rise to his feet. Ice Phoenix knelt down a little further, blasted him in the side of the face with a hook, hitting with the force and sound of a fiery shotgun blast. Mist fell on his back again, as Ice Phoenix withdrew to it's master side. Mist shattered into thousands of particles, and blew away on the wind, as Rarity and Sunset got back-to-back, preparing for an attack from any direction.

"Boreas forged the Vikings. Boreas forged the Vikings." Mist muttered to himself, as he reformed in the rafters again, standing above them, his body still wracked with injuries, as he carefully prepared his next move. "Yet I don't think I've encountered any Vikings here. Just resistant little nuisances in my way."

He spread his arms wide, as Ice began to encircle his body, around his legs, chest, everywhere across his frame, and, after a few minutes of letting it build up around him into a solid mass of blue frost and rime, kicked off from his post, falling down towards the two, the ice building up more and more as he fell. A smile cracked across his face from his frozen coffin, as he picked up speed towards the two. They didn't even know what was happening, not now at least. Not until it was too late, hopefully.

He came within 20 meters of them, 10 meters, 7, before Sunset suddenly looked up and sent her stand forward, Ice Phoenix slamming a fist into the massive hunk of ice, before launching another barrage into the hunk, giving a short battle cry.

"SUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZASUZA! SUZAKU!" It yelled, trying to either blast away the cinderblock of ice away, or shatter it. Sunset looked to Rarity, who had tucked and rolled away, before jumping back herself, bringing Ice Phoenix into her body, crossing it's arms in front of it's master as the cinderblock slammed into the ground with stunning force, sending chunks of ice and granite flying everywhere.

Mist stood up from his coffin/projectile, as he looked around in confusion. How had they known he was coming for them? He had made not a sound. He hadn't given any indication he was gonna attack. He gathered frost and ice around his hands, creating solid blocks of ice around his limbs, as he looked around the ground, before seeing the broken chunks and pieces of ice on the ground. Perfectly reflecting his reflection. He growled in frustration and rage, slamming his foot down repeatedly down on the ice.

The Frost-controlling Stand User looked up in rage at Sunset, before getting control of himself, taking a deep, long breath into his nostrils, before slowly breathing out, and approaching her. Rarity fired a blast of crystal bullets at his back, as he quickly erected a layer of ice across his back, reflecting them off, as they harmlessly cluttered against the ground like discarded stones, and he kept his slow march towards Sunset. He got within arms reach of Sunset, before pulling back and swinging. Ice Phoenix appeared, blocking with it's arm, before lashing out with the other arm at his face. Mist brought his other arm up to his face, barely bringing it up in time, before the fist collided with it and cracked from the hit.

The two struggled against each other for a moment, before Mist threw Ice Phoenix punch away, and swung at it's ribs. A resounding crack sounded as the sluggish hit collided, the Stand's armored body cracking from the hit, as Sunset gasped in shock, holding herself, and immediately jumping out of his range.

"I can only grab a Stand, but when it comes to injuring them, the ice on my body has the same energies as my Stand." He gloated. "You're defenses are useless against me. It ain't a Stand suit like Atomic Punk, but it'll do just as well."

Sunset grimaced at her injury, breathing hard, as she straightened herself, and readied for another attack. "Come on then, Mist."

"Ha! You're putting on a good poker face, Sunset, but it's pointless!" He declared, moving towards her, as he raised both blocky fists up in a clumsy combat stance. "One more hit will either put you out, or destroy your stand."

Sunset said nothing, glaring at Mist, as he slowly approached, before seeing an object fling itself about the room. She raised an eyebrow at first, but locked her face, not giving anything away, until a large crystal object lodged into the side of Mist's neck. He staggered, coughing and gagging, ice disappearing from his hands as he clawed at the object in his neck like a desperate animal in a bear trap, before yanking it out. His neck had a nasty indentation, as his eyes flickered and went dark for a moment, before both his expression and his neck returned to normal.

"Not...fair." He growled, immediately shattering like a glass pane, and disappearing without another word.

"Where did that scoundrel run off to now?!" Rarity demanded, stamping her foot.

"It's alright Rarity, we almost had him." Sunset commented, leaning back on a nearby wall with a heavy breath. "We need to find the others."

"Can you walk?" Rarity asked, as she ran over to her side, and helped Sunset to her feet.

"I'll be fine. Just concentrate on getting us to the others." Sunset remarked, taking a shaky breath in.

"Shit! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!" Mist roared to himself, he held his neck. He had healed of course, but it still hurt like a burning match in his skin. "Of all of them, it was Rarity that almost got me?! If I wasn't...me, that would've killed me!"

He stamped his foot down, ice gathering under his foot, as he repeated the motion, ice extending outwards further and further as he did so. "SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT!"

He ran a shaky hand through his matted hair, before taking a deep breath in, and refocusing his thoughts. "Alright, a small injury. But Sunset's worse off then me. If I can just get to Twilight and Fluttershy, I'll keep the second best Stand fighter out, and take down the healer."

He knelt down, pressing both hands down to the frozen floor before him, concentrating. "Where are Twilight and her idiots? Come on Ice, tell me!"

He waited patiently, as an image formed in the ice, showing Twilight and her group searching for him, nothing much to see, before noticed something. He couldn't move the image, but he did see one of the safety bars in the window bent slightly, a small part broken off, as his face bent into a wicked smile.

"YES! I know where that window is! There's only one window like that!" He hissed triumphantly. "That's near the miniatures wing."

He ran forward a bit, broke apart his body, and scattered to the winds, leaving nothing but ice and a cold, dead wind in his wake.

Twilight looked over at the miniature displays before, smiling from ear to ear like a child that had discovered a shop that sold games, candy and toys all in one. She was so disappointed that she couldn't be here any other time, but she was going to enjoy this for a moment at least. Pinkie Pie looked at the Cowboys and Indians display, curious, and, although slightly bored, at least wanted to support her friend.

"It's great but..." Pinkie Pie began, pursing her lips.

"What? If you don't like it, it's fine Pinkie." Twilight said. "I know history isn't your thing."

"Isn't this historically inaccurate?" Pinkie asked, sticking a thumb towards the Indians and their chieftain. "I don't recall the Great Plains Indians dressing like that, or looking like that at all, and all."

"Well, it is slightly dramatized, but that is true." Twilight said, slightly uncertain and surprised by her friend's statement. "Is this a Stand ability or something making you do this?"

"Do what?" Pinkie inquired, confused.

"Nothing, let's keep moving." Twilight shrugged it off, shaking her head and making her way towards the exits.

The two turned away, about to head to the exits, before Fluttershy held up her hand. "Wait! don't turn away from there!"

"Wha…?" Twilight began to ask, before she looked over her shoulder, and saw Mist standing over them, hand extended towards them, as frost and ice began to spread and grow from the area around him

Deep Purple and Fun manifested in front of their users, punching and shooting at the figure, before he shattered to pieces and flew off, the particles landing between Twilight and Pinkie, and Fluttershy, as he reformed between the two. He looked over his shoulder in rage at them, before turning to Fluttershy.

"How are you able to detect me with your stand?" He questioned, stepping towards, each step deliberate and taken with care, as though he was moving through a mind field. "Answer me Fluttershy!"

"Why, are you scared?" Fluttershy asked, glaring at him, as a soft yellow energy glowed from her body, as thousands of pixie-like figures appeared around her.

"Is this the timid Fluttershy taunting others?" He asked, laughing.

"No, I'm just worried you might be alone, after all, who would want to be friends with such a grumpy, meanie." Fluttershy said, her Stands flying around her.

"I don't need friends!" He growled, beginning to approach her. "I just need my targets!"

Before he could take a second step towards her, Deep Purple grabbed him by the arm and neck, stopping him, before it stepped around, and tossed him at one of the archs overhanging the door, Mist flying away, and smashing into the arch with a loud, stone-shattering crunch, as he sank to the ground. He got to his knees, as he glared up at Twilight and Pinkie, who were slowly approaching him. He smiled sadistically, as he sat up.

'Fools! Never corner a wolf, or a bear, or a lion!' He thought, as he slowly stood up, a dark blue aura of energy surrounding himself, as he stepped back into a combat stance. 'They're all the more dangerous when cornered idiots! And I'm the greatest predator of all!'

He slammed his hands together, a sharp crack resounding, as a wall of ice erected itself between him and his enemies. He hissed, as mist escaped from his jaws, and he broke apart again. The two stopped in front of the wall, backing away, before his arm lashed out from the wall, grabbing Twilight by the throat, as the rest of his body began to materialize from the ice wall.

"I can break apart my body, and travel through, and emerge from, any frozen object!" He declared. "You really think I'd let you two corner me so easily?"

He looked out the corner of his eye at Pinkie, smiling wickedly. "Go on, take your shot!"

"Which will take longer, your shots, or me squeezing her delicate little neck, or spreading ice up into her brain?" He challenged. "Go on, shoot me, I want you to shoot me!"

Pinkie Pie backed away, a look of absolute terror on her face, as Mist laughed sadistically. "Pinkie...please...take the shot."

Pinkie ran her hand through her hair as she shook her head in silence, aboslutely a wreck now, as she reached nervously into her jacket, before removing her hand, and pacing about.

"HA! That's the best you can do, get a friend to have a nervous break down at the first sign of trouble?" Mist taunted, getting inches from Twilight's face. "I'm gonna enjoy freezing your body over, and making you my statue and trophy."

Before he could continue with his threat, an object sailed out from Fluttershy's position, and hit him in the face. He recoiled slightly, expecting some sort of effect to follow from the hit, or for the pain to begin, but instead, he merely looked down in surprise and confusion, materializing his other hand to pick up the object.

"A cookie?" He hissed in confusion, looking it over, before it began to glow a soft pink color. His eyes widened in shock, as Deep Purple materialized from it's master, prying his arm off, as Twilight rolled away.

Before he could even think to question what was happening, the Cookie exploded in his head, consuming the area in a large fire ball. The trio looked over the area, as the smoke began to clear, and his arm lashed out from the shadows and smoke, pulling himself up, the arm that grabbed the cookie hung limply at his side, badly burnt and a horrific, raw red color.

"Pinkie threw the cookie to me, and my Stands kicked it around before sending it to you." Fluttershy explained. "You should give up."

"I can still fight! I won't give up! This is my Boreas!" He shouted.

"I've sent one of my Stands away to find Sunset and Rarity, and bring them here." Fluttershy explained. "You have lost."

"No! No, no, no! You will die!" Mist declared, as Ice walls erupted from the ground around him, and shifted, before charging at the three, like a tidal wave of frost and cold death.

Deep Purple slammed a barrage of punches forward, crushing and smashing their way through the walls of ice, as Fun fired blast after blast at the walls, vaporizing and melting them on contact. Fluttershy jumped over one ice wall, rolled to the right on one, and ran towards Twilight, jumping over another wall, coming within inches of it, and yelping at the cold.

'If it's that cold just from being close to it...' She thought, as she got behind Twilight. 'Then actually touching it could be horrible for us.'

The two continued fighting their way through the ice walls, getting closer and closer to Mist with every hard-fought inch and every bloody step. It was difficult, but they were getting close. Frozen Mist's eyes widened in terror, as he saw them approaching him. This was impossible! His ice was unstoppable! He couldn't be losing!

"You may all come together, but I'll still escape!" He yelled, as Twilight got a few feet away. "You're not in range anyway!"

"But I am." Pinkie declared, firing a blast at Mist's face. The Ice-Stand using man staggered and struggled to stay in place, before she pelted him with several more rounds.

He groaned on the ground, as Twilight stood over him, ready for him to react. "You're not getting away. Don't even try."

He growled, as he rose to his knees, and summoned a large icicle into his hand, and pulled back to throw it. "No, I will...!"

"Shut your dirty, disgusting mouth!" Deep Purple shouted, swinging around and striking him in his injured arm, the limb bending and cracking at an unnatural angle.

Mist roared in agony, dropping it and grabbing his injured arm, before he shouted weakly. "Sympathy for the Devil!"

Deep Purple swung it's fist, crushing his nose and most of his face into it's fist, blood flying out. He fell on his back, holding his horrifically damaged face, gasping and breathing hard. "I...I can't win with Sympathy for the Devil..."

"Then give up." Twilight offered.

"So...I'll have to use my other ability." He whispered softly. "Beggar's...Banquet..."

A sharp scream broke through the air as all three stood board stiff and erect, as though they had been frozen in a second, locking them in place, as he slowly rose to his feet, breathing hard. He looked them over slightly, as what looked like red gem stones appeared on the back of his hands, the middle of his chest, and his forehead.

"My Sub-Stand, Beggar's Banquet, sucks the heat and energy from your body. I rarely use it, since it effects me too." He remarked, placing a hand on the side of his face. "Not as much...Never as much. But I can still feel it..."

He looked them over, as they struggled to move towards him, as he allowed a soft smile to come to his lips. "I've won. You can't move any closer."

A sharp click sounded, as an object hit the ground and rolled away from Twilight's arm. Mist looked at it in confusion, leaning forward slightly, as he raised an eyebrow. "How were you texting our location, dear little Twili?"

"Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Outside, ready to join anyone in need." Twilight said simply, every word, a miniature war needed to get them out. She slowly cracked a smile, as she fell to one knee.

"This changes...nothing." He snarled, as he heard a roar of an engine nearby. "They can't get to us, we're on the second floor."

A crash sounded from behind him, as he turned to see Rainbow and Applejack, riding on Radar Love, flying right at him. His eyes widened, but he said nothing, raising his working arm up, like a pharaoh commanding his armies to rise, as a massive wall of ice erected itself before the two could impact. A loud boom resounding from the hit, as Rainbow struggled to break through. After a moment, he couldn't hear anything more from them, before a loud smacking sound began to resound, like a cannonball hitting a wall repeatedly.

He raised an eyebrow in confusion, before peeking out of the corner of his wall, and recoiled in shock. As Rainbow was driving harder and harder into the ice wall, Applejack was repeatedly hitting it over and over again. He shook his head in denial, not able to accept it.

"I'm not gonna lose, I'm not gonna lose." He repeated to himself, even as the ice began to crack and break from their combined attack. "Because I'm pushing the Beggar's Banquet further!"

The jewels on his body turned a deeper shade of red, from rose colored, to that of blood, as Applejack yelled in pain, falling from the bike, and to the ground, hugging herself as the cold from Beggar's Banquet effected her, but Rainbow continued on, Radar Love smashing through the wall, and barreling into him. He tried to brace his arm and leg, trying to stop her, as he looked on in confusion.

"How, how are you resisting Beggar's Banquet?!" He demanded, before she slammed into him with greater force, and forced him to the ground, grinding her wheels into him, as she drove over , smoke rising from his body as she drove over him.

She turned, as he struggled to his feet, a long tire mark across his chest, shoulder and stomach, as he glared at her, seemingly oblivious to his wounds. "How did you resist Beggar's Banquet?"

"What's that?" Rainbow asked, simply glaring at him in rage.

"My Sub-Stand, it should've immobilized you!" He roared in anger, pointing at her, before noticing something. Across her body, under her leather jacket and tank top, was a jump suit, similar in appearance to Radar Love. It glowed and flickered slightly, as if reacting to the cold wings.

It dawned on him almost instantly. 'Of course, to withstand the high speeds of both her Stand and that...geode thing, she needs a suit to resist the air velocity around her. And Beggar's Banquet travels through the air to affect others."

"All I have to do is get off your bike, and I will win!" He declared, staggering to his feet.

She charged at him again, the tires screeching, as he erected another wall in front of himself, the Stand Motorcycle hitting the wall, flying through the air over his head, and landing behind him, as she turned to face me and charged again at him. He growled, as he spread ice around himself again, across the floor as the tires hit the ice, and slid out. He smiled in triumph, as she slide across and struck outwards with her tires, spinning across the ground slightly to hit him in the side and send him flying away.

He rose up again, groaning in agony, as he prepared for another attack. Rainbow narrowed her eyes, before righting herself and flying at him again. He readied an icicle, and threw it, hitting her in the shoulder as blood gushed out. Rainbow held her shoulder in pain, but continued towards him without stopping, snarling in determination, before he threw two more, one hitting her in check, and slashing into part of her ear, the other hitting her in the side, and sending her off her Stand, hitting the ground with a thud, as her Stand slide across the ground, and returned to a normal bike. Her suit vanished, as she gripped her body, moaning in agony from the cold spreading across her body.

He breathed hard, looking over all of them in shock for a moment, before laughing. "I've won! I can escape from Sunset and Rarity now! It'll take hours for you to recover! Just enough time for me to come back and finish you off after I heal! I've won!"

He stood straight laughing like a mad man, as he watched them all, shaking his head. "My resolve is true! Boreas has tested me and I have come out stronger! This is my resolve!"

"What will it take to break that resolve?" A voice asked behind him. He froze, terror spreading across his face, as he turned.

And was immediately punched in the face. "SUUUUZAAA!"

He flew back, before straightening himself, and seeing Rarity and Sunset, and the staff only door wide open. They must've gotten through while he was busy with Rainbow. He growled, as he pointed a shaking finger at them. "I...I can push the limits of Beggar's Banquet! I can hold all seven of you down with it! I just need more resolve!"

Sunset charged at him, Ice Phoenix ready, as he yelled in determination, his Red gems going almost darkening to a black shade, as a strange, ethereal frost seem to spread across Ice Phoenix's body as it struggled to keep moving. Rarity fell to one knee, struggling to keep standing, as Ice Phoenix and it's user kept moving at him.

"Come on, come on, come one, come on!" He shouted at the top of his lungs. "I'm pushing the limits, but please, keep working!"

He pushed it further, as Sunset stopped holding herself as an intense, horrific pain spread throughout her body. He breathed hard, as he stood over the seven, a slow laugh escaping his jaws. As he prepared to celebrate further, Deep Purple appeared beside it's master, also covered in the strange frost, but quite active, and slammed a punch into his face, hitting him and sending him away.

"Stop moving! STOP STOP STOP STOP STOP!" He shouted. "STOP NOW! BEGGAR'S BANQUET!"

His jewels darkened again, as Deep Purple vanished. Without another word, Mist shattered into ice particles and disappeared again. Fluttershy scrambled to her feet, and stepped to where he was, but he was already gone. She fell to her knees, and looked to Sunset in misery.

"No matter what I did, we still lost." She said, shaking her head. "I'm sorry Sunset. I've lost this for all of us."

"Not entirely. We still got this." Sunset struggled through clenched teeth. "You're not as effected by his attack."

Fluttershy nodded in realization, as she breathed in surprise. Her body still ached from the strange cold he had unleashed, but it was not as horrific as when he had first started. Rarity got to her feet, looking herself over.

"I'm fine too!" She yelled in surprise. "But how do we find him?"

Twilight gestured over to herself, her right hand bleeding slightly, as Deep Purple retrieved her phone. The two went to her, kneeling down beside her, as Deep Purple brought her the phone.

"When I punched him, I broke off a part of my Stand into his check." She explained slowly, as though every word was taking every ounce and piece of energy she had to utter. "I can still track him. Deep Purple can."

The Stand pressed a finger into the screen, as it flickered and flashed with dozens of images, then went to static, then flashed, finally showing a map of the museum, and a glowing purple dot.

"This is where he's at." Twilight said. "He exhausted himself with that last move. He won't be moving. You two are the only ones that can stop them."

"We'll finish this off." Fluttershy said.

"He won't get away." Rarity said defiantly.

"Good luck you two." Sunset said with a smile. "If any of us could do it, it's you."

Frozen Mist sat within the middle of the Greek history exhibit, holding his sides as he coughed and struggled to breath. Every inch of his body hurt, he couldn't feel his injured arm, but he had done it. He had horrifically damaged them with Beggar's Banquet. It would take them longer to recover, and then he could finish them off when he liked.

"Maybe, one at a time, picking one off, and letting the terror seep into them, slowly but surely." He said, cracking a smile. "After everything I've gone through, I deserve to sample their misery and terror a little bit."

He stood up. "After taking all seven out, Emperor will reward me greatly for this! I'll be his top man. Way more then those three arrogant bodyguards he has."

He slowly stood up, staggering towards the model of a Greek hoplite, and holding it's pike to balance himself, as he heard the nearby elevator slowly grinding upwards. He stood up, rod straight, as he slowly turned, looking at the elevators, as they slowly opened, struggling against the ice, before finally opening fully, to reveal Rarity and Fluttershy, striding towards him.

"After everything, you two are still approaching me?" He growled. "You have the courage to approach me!?"

"We can't teach a lesson in humility without getting a little closer." Rarity said, Blue Ruby preparing another volley of Crystal bullets.

"It won't hurt...long." Fluttershy remarked.

He recoiled in horror, shaking his head as the two moved towards him, before shaking off any shock, and standing straight up.

"You're Stands aren't close combat!" He said, cracking a broken smile. "I can still win this."

Rarity fired a gem bullet, as he manifested a round ice shield around his hand, raising it to block the attack, and sending it harmlessly away. Fluttershy jumped away as Rarity began to fire round after round, quickening her attack speed and sending more at him. Frozen Mist wasted no time, manifesting a suit of ice armor around his chest and shoulders, as he began deflecting blow after blow back at Rarity, every crystal bullet slamming into her, and knocking her back slightly, each and every one bounced back at their target.

Fluttershy watched carefully, as she sent two of her Beautiful Day stands at his face. It seemed obvious now how he was doing it. She just needed to put a stop to it. "Rarity, please, you need to stop, you'll hurt yourself before you can finish this!"

"No, there has to be a weakness in his defense!" Rarity said, blasting away with another barrage, as he blocked those, and sent them back at her legs, knocking her legs out from under her.

"You two can't win!" He declared, approaching Rarity slowly, before raising his shield over his head. "This is the end!"

Before he could bring down it's edge on her neck, things started to get dark. He recoiled in shock. It was as though his eyes were slowly closing in on themselves, without him wanting to. "What is this! My eyes! What are they doing!?"

He stepped away from Rarity, holding his face as he struggled to fix his face. Fluttershy appeared behind him, one hand behind her hair, the other pointing at him, a soft pink glow surrounding her. "I can heal the body with Beautiful Day. But there's nothing stopping me from putting that into overdrive, and causing the skin to overgrow and become like a cancer over your eyes."

"I saw how you were judging and able to decide where to reflect and when to reflect Rarity's attacks." Fluttershy said. "It was her determination that let me get the opening, and stop your counter-attack."

He staggered towards her, trying to find her by her voice, as she stepped away from him, and towards Rarity, sending her Stand onto her friend, and healing her, sealing up her wounds, as Rarity stood up once more. Mist turned to the sound of her boots, fear evident across his face.

"Where were we?" Rarity asked, cracking her neck slightly. "Oh yes. Teaching you a lesson in civility."

She summoned Blue Ruby, and slammed it's hands together, the energy building up around it's hands, before it fired off a crystal bullet. It sailed at him, before he swung his shield. It was a clumsy and in articulate move, but it connected, deflecting the crystal away form him. She fired another, as he swung back around, and launched it back at her, hitting her in the forehead. She staggered back, as he stood up triumphantly, pointing in her general direction, laughing.

"That's the sound of a crystal hitting your skull!" He declared. "I can't see, but I can hear. Your crystals make a distant whistling sound. I've won! You still can't hit me! Even without sight, my Resolve outshines all others!"

Rarity looked on in shock and desperation, her eyes wide in unbelieve. This couldn't be the end, there had to be a way. Suddenly, as he laughed and celebrated his win, creating an icicle in his hand to throw at her, blood burst from his left ear. He roared in agony, dropping his weapon, as the other ear followed suite.

"I used my Stand to remove your Ear drum, and your inner ear, taking away hearing and even your sense of balance." Fluttershy said coldly. "This is for hurting all of my friends."

Rarity stood up, and slammed Blue Ruby's hands together once more, three powerful gems firing off from her hands, and flying straight at him, hitting him in the chest, abdomen and face, and sending him to the ground. As he hit the ground, the ice around his body shattered and melted instantly, and the ice and frost all around him followed suite, melting away, as the two stood up in victory, looking over their handiwork.

"Fluttershy, that was magnificent darling." Rarity said, gripping her friend's shoulder. "We couldn't have done this without you."

"You're the one who hit him, I just did some healing." Fluttershy said with a shrug.

"Too Humble." Rarity said, shaking her head. "Let's get to the others, and heal up from this."

It took a few hours for them to get back to the group, heal a few of the teammates, and, after taking a few moments of rest, healing the rest. But, once everything was said and done, the seven Stand warriors were ready to continue. Sunset tested her limbs, the feelings of chill in the muscles and the supernatural frost still lingering in her body. She nodded slightly, before turning to the rest.

"We need to get to Mist's body. I can access his memories and past." She said. "We can not only find where this Boss is, but so much more."

"If you are certain." Twilight said, as the rest of the group nodded and murmured in agreement.

The group made their way through the abandoned museum. Although it was not a frozen wasteland inside anymore, the place still had a cold, dead atmosphere throughout, as though at any moment, it would freeze over again. Sunset ignored all of this, as she and the group continued on, she too determined and simply too tired to get distracted by anything in this place any longer.

After a long silent, and, admittedly awkwardly crowded elevator ride, the group made it back to where they had left Frozen Mist, still lying in a heap on the ground. Sunset indicated for the others to stop, as she carefully approached, tip-toeing towards the downed Stand user, moving as silently as possible, in case he might awaken. Fluttershy had said she had disabled both his sight and hearing, but she wasn't taking any chances with that.

She reached over and touched his forehead, immediately receiving a flood of images. It was almost overwhelming how many things she saw. Finally however, she concentrated on a series of images that caught her interest. There was Frozen Mist, bowed before a large, male figure, dressed in an elegant grey suite with a blood red tie, his face hidden in shadow, as the figure sat within a large reclining chair, an arrow held in one of his calloused hands.

"A Stand you say?" The man asked. "You know what these abilities are?"

"Yes, Emperor." Frozen Mist said, bowing even lower. "I have had one for many years. Far longer then any normal human in fact..."

"Interesting." The 'Emperor' remarked, scratching his chin, as his serpent-like eyes narrowed. "What else do you know of the arrows?"

"I've only heard rumors of their existence." Mist said. "Even I can't figure out everything they do."

Sunset skipped over this scene, stopping over another, this one showing Frozen Mist moving through the forest, like a wild animal, bounding forward. Sunset narrowed her glowing white eyes as she tried to pick out any landmarks, before he came a stop in front of a massive plateau. There, perched, on top of the plateau, was a large mansion.

Sunset knew that place. It was in a forest a few miles south of Camp Everfree. It had been abandoned for many years. She could've sworn most of the place was supposed to be torn down to make way for new housing or something. If he was hiding there, it was no wonder they were having trouble knowing where the Stand users where coming from and where their Boss was hiding.

She deactivated her powers, as she turned to the rest of the group. "Girls, we have our next location."

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Welp, I was quite happy with this one. I liked being able to focus on Fluttershy adn Rarity, given their Stands don't have the same "punch" as the others, and giving them the chance to shine.

I didn't really explain Sympathy for the Devil too much last time, so here it is. Named it after the Rolling Stones song (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=f47TZePukuQ), and it doesn't really have a physical form. It mostly appears as twin bands of metal and bronze on his arms similar to those worn by Celts in ancient Gaul and the Boii tribes, but doesn't do much itself. Kinda like Sky High from Part 6. Beggar's Banquet (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beggars_Banquet) came from the name of the album that Sympathy came from, and was developed more as a way to keep Frozen mist from losing the fight to quickly.

The Iron Train to Hell Part 2

Rainbow stood back slightly, readying her fists, as the large man approached. He bared a toothy grin, as he picked up speed, soon running full tilt at her, hands raised to fight. The guy might not have had a Stand, but Rainbow knew more then anything how easy it would be for her to get her ass kicked by this muscle-head if she underestimated him. He barreled forward, swinging at her head, as she ducked and weaved past him and struck him in the back. He turned on his heel, and slammed the back of his fist into the side of her face. It was a glancing blow, but with all his power and strength, enough to knock her off balance for a moment, as she backed away and got her bearings.

"Come on, hit me harder! Give me your best shot!" He challenged. "I was hired to fight the strongest of their group, and I need the challenge!"

"Crazy fuck." Rainbow Dash muttered, as she got into a fighting stance.

He charged once more, a crazed grin on his face as she swung her back leg. The kick and her boot connected with the side of his ribs, a soft crack sounding as he brought his arm down and bashed her leg aside, before grabbing her by the shoulder and head, throwing her down to the ground, he jumped on top of her. He blasted her in the face, his punch almost knocking her jaw loose, as her eyes widened in anger. He pulled back, a maniac expression on his face, as he swung down again. Rainbow raised her arm, and hooked it around the punch, redirecting it's blow away, and towards the ground near her face.

The man growled, pulling back as his other fist to hit, as Rainbow Dash quickly hooked the same side's leg, and popped her hips, pushing him off balance and into the air, before both landed, Rainbow between his legs as he interlocked them, keeping her close. Rainbow curled her lip up in disgust, and pulled back her right fist, before driving it into his guts. The man grunted, as she puled back and did it again, before striking with the other hand. He gasped in agony, as she pulled back her right again, and waited, smirking again, as went she for his stomach. He shifted, allowing it to slide past him, before wrapping both arms around hers in a lock and hold, and swinging his left leg over to the front and hook around her neck.

Rainbow Dash yelped in surprise, and immediately bent her locked arm, and interlocked her hands together.

"Stop resisting damn it! I'm gonna win this!" He roared, eyes wide and insane. "I'm gonna smash your face in! SMASH IT SMASH IT SMASH IT SMASH IT!!"

"Yare yare dawa." Rainbow grumbled, as she struggled against both his arms. "There's only one thing getting smashed today."

She struggled against him, as the fight continued.

Crimson Vision was surprised at himself. Despite not having the most powerful Stand among The Secret Emperor's users and minions, he was managing to hold his own surprisingly well. Despite being a team who had faced so many Stand users on their own, they didn't coordinate too well.

'Hmm, perhaps they do.' Crimson thought, as he jumped away from another barrage of Rarity' Stand. 'I am more aware of strategy and all. Yes, that's it.'

Sunset and her Ice Phoenix blazed to life in front of him, barraging him with punches. He leapt backwards, keeping away from her as her Stand rushed at him with reckless abandon. Such ferocity and strength! No wonder the Secret Emperor desired their deaths so quickly. He smiled as Sunset squared up, and Pinkie aimed, ready to fire away at him. Let her try, his ability was still in effect, there was no way she could coordinate with her Stand to aim now. Pinkie locked eyes with him, for once, a determined and fiery look in her eyes, as her Canon powered up.

Crimson's cocky smile quickly vanished when he saw Twilight's Deep Purple standing by her, two fingers pressed into the side of her skull. Deep Purple and Twilight fixed him with a fiery gaze, as Pinkie Pie fired, a blast zooming forward and striking in the chest, and sending him flying with a concussive blast seconds later, and through the wall. He gasped in shock, slowly rising to his feet, as Sunset leapt through the hole in the wall, and activated Ice Phoenix, the Stand slamming directly into Iron Sabbath's face, before barraging the smaller stand with a barrage of fists.

Crimson hit a wall in the next room over, wiping the blood from his lip, one eye swollen shut. He struggled to his feet, coughing and groaning, as Sunset stepped over the hole that his body had made, Ice Phoenix appearing beside her. He narrowed his good eye, trying to clean the dust, dirt and blood off his suit, shaking slightly from his injuries.

"You have fought well." He struggled, holding his side, as Iron Sabbath appeared beside him, armor and body cracking.

"You should probably surrender now." Sunset advised. "There's no need for further injuries on your part. You might be too hurt to carry on your mission."

"Can I tell you of another Stand I encountered once, named Survivor?" Crimson offered, slowly straightening himself. "It, like mine, works on manipulating the electronic signals in the brain and body to get desired results from others."

He continued, as Sunset looked at him wearily. "But it can't do much. Just apply 0.07 volts of electricity, to a certain part of the brain, and get them angry. Really angry."

Iron Sabbath lifted up it's fingers, sparks building up at it's tip, as Sunset pointed to him. "Crimson Vision, don't you dare try anything."

"My Stand isn't as focused as Survivor, so it shouldn't last long." He stated, before Iron Sabbath swung it's finger downwards. "But it should give me an opening!"

Ice Phoenix shot forward, swinging a hook punch aimed at Iron Sabbath's body. The stand lifted it's other arm, blocking her strike, before jamming it's finger into the ground and sending a wave of electricity outwards. Sunset immediately jumped up and away, as Crimson broke off contact, the increased distance from it's master taxing Ice Phoenix's abilities, as Crimson melted away like water from her.

"You should've gone for the head." He muttered, before disappearing into shadows.

Sunset cursed herself, as she heard a series of arguments break out in the next room, and turned to see the rest of her friends in an all out brawl. She was taken a back by how quickly Crimson Vision's strategy had worked, but paid it no heed, and ran inside. Most likely, it was stimulating part of the brain related to aggression and lack of self-control. She hated to do it, but knocking them out would be the best option.

'I'll be holding back though.' She thought, as she saw Applejack swing a kick aimed at Fluttershy's head, caving in a large portion of the wall she was standing in front of. 'They won't be due to the electrical signal. I'll have to be extra careful.'

Rainbow Dash struggled to break free of this Attacker's hold, one hand wrapped around the other, before she struck his rear with her closest knee. He grunted in irritation, redoubling his efforts to finally lock her arm down and break it. She had seen enough martial arts to know what arm bar could do.

'A dislocated or broken elbow.' She thought, as she narrowed her eyes. 'I can't fight too well with only one arm, especially against a guy this big.'

She looked around for a weapon or object to use or toss at him, but found nothing. She grimaced for a moment, remembering the words of her martial arts instructor coming back to her, regarding what to do if you're in a pinch and need to get the upper hand on your opponent.

'Grab them where you wouldn't want to be grabbed! Poke them where you hate being poked!' His words came to her, as if to remind her of his lessons. 'Remember, it's a street brawl, not a tournament. If it lets you win, use it.'

She grimaced to herself, as she released her arm and quickly reached in between his legs. He straightened her arm out, ready to bend it backwards at the elbow and break, when she found...something. She groaned to herself, almost wishing she could have a broken arm, before squeezing with her hand as hard as she could.

Rainbow almost felt her arm beginning to bend upwards, when the man released an ear-splitting scream. She was almost taken aback by how loud and shrill it was. She almost pitied the guy. He released her immediately, letting her roll away, as he grabbed between his legs, rolling on the ground in pain. She looked at for a second, before remembering why she was here, and ran past him, jumping over him to try and get to one of the bikes.

He, through blurry, tear-filled eyes, glared at her in rage, before reaching out with a hand and grabbing her ankle, stopping her mid-jump and sending her to the ground with a thunk. She hit the metal floor face first, yelling in pain, as she struggled up, he still hanging on. Blood gushed from her nose like a geyser, as she, at first, feebly kicked out with her foot, before putting more emphasis into it.

"Let go you fucking psychopath!" She yelled at the top of her lungs, pulling back her other leg and slamming it into his face with a crunch.

He released her, as she stood up, and ran towards one of the other attackers under Crimson's control, still comatose on the floor, and began to fiddle with his shoes. The Main Attacker blinked several times, trying to get his bearings, as he got to his feet. He took a deep breath, releasing it slowly, as he tried to get his bearing.

He enjoyed himself a good brawl, to get in a break some bones, bleed a bit, bruise some knuckles. But that last move, that was a dirty move. he hated dirty moves.

'Stupid bitch just can't accept her loss like a true fighter!' he thought, eyes wide and bloodshot. 'I've got to show her defeat in a battle is just as beautiful and fulfilling as a win, even if I have to leave her face unidentifiable to the boss and his Boss.'

He turned slowly towards her, nostrils flaring, as his eyes narrowed. 'What is she doing?'

He stepped forward, eyes wide with rage. "Don't you dare turn your back on me! I ain't finished with you yet!"

He stepped towards her, at first slowly, before picking up speed and going full tilt at her. She quickly finished whatever she was doing with the fallen minion, just as he was about to stomp down on her head. She ducked and rolled away from him, as his foot crushed down on the metal where she was kneeling. he made a deep-throated growl, balling his fists tightly.

"No one just writes me off in the middle of a fight!" He declared in rage. "NO ONE!"

Rainbow grimaced as she stood slowly, trying her best to hide what she had stolen from the other fighter's body, and prepared herself for another attack. She prayed and hoped that this worked. She stood up slowly, before getting into a combat stance, and preparing for his next attack. He ran straight at her, as she began to slightly twirl her fingers about, and prepared for him to get in range. Timing was everything, and if she messed this up, even by a second, it wouldn't work.

She glared at his charging form, and offered silent prayers to whatever deity decided to listen to her today. 'Please, please, let this work!'

He skidded to a stop in front of her, and swung outwards, aiming a straight right punch right to her nose, the fist zooming towards her face. She lifted both hands, revealing a series of shoelaces tied together to form a net between her two hands. As his fist crossed into her personal space, it caught in her make-shift net, as he yelled in surprise. She closed her fists, and crossed one over the other, entrapping him further. She pulled back, yanking his arm towards her shoulder, and practically out of the socket, and throwing him off balance. As he staggered forward, she swung her knee up, striking him in the chest, and knocking the air out of him.

She released her string trap, and kicked him away, the shoe laces hanging off her fingers as she quickly tried to undo them, as he tumbled end over end. He rose up quickly, breathing hard, as he cracked his knuckles.

"I'll admit, I didn't think you had much fight in you, but I like your spirit!" He declared, raising his fists in a fighting stance. "I'm gonna remember this brawl fondly for years to come! Your one of my favorite opponents!"

He ran at her again, grinning manically. "I'm gonna enjoy splattering your brains across the train car!"

Rainbow looked in shock, and prepared for another attack from him, as he ran at her, pulling back his fist to throw a hook. She prepared to defend, but rather then punch, he stopped half way through his swing, and instead swung his leg out in a round house kick, hitting her in the knee with a wet, loud crack. Rainbow yelled out, hands shooting to her damaged knee, before The Attacker swung his hook again, this time slamming into her face. She felt her jaw snap out of place for a moment, and the world spin, as she hit the ground, trying to concentrate through the pain.

"Now that I win, I can get my own Stand, and work my way up!" He declared, toothy grin enveloping his face. "That's when the fun really gets started!"

"You have to win first." Rainbow struggled, getting on her knees as she struggled to breath through her injuries, before turning to face him, eyes burning with rage. "And I'm not done yet!"

Sunset activated Ice Phoenix's fist, the Stand's balled hand striking Applejack in the side of the head, and knocking her into a wall. Thankfully, she was still breathing, but didn't get up again. Next, Fluttershy rushed at her, numerous versions of her Stand flying straight at Sunset. Sunset grimaced, as she pulled away slightly. She had seen what Fluttershy had done to Frozen Mist, and wasn't eager to experience that herself. She sent Ice Phoenix forward, the Stand swinging it's fists and shattering several of the Beautiful Day Stands.

"SUZAKU!" It announced, as Fluttershy narrowed her eyes in annoyance.

Before she could send more of her Stands out, or counter and prepare her counter, Ice Phoenix swung forward, hitting Fluttershy in the face, knocking her out instantly, as she fell to her knees, falling like a sack of potatoes to the ground. She turned, ready to knock out the next two, before seeing Rarity comatose and on the ground. She looked up, to see Twilight with a glazed expression in her eyes and face, as Deep Purple manifested in front of her, eyes focused in rage, and hands raised in front of itself, opened and palms outwards.

Sunset knew she had to finish this one especially fast. Not only had she lost the element of surprise in this fight, but Twilight had a Stand that was, on some level, just as strong as hers in Close combat and more then durable enough to stand toe-to-toe with her without needing to retreat.

'Combined with the extended operation range, it will be able to move around and attack form other directions without problem.' Sunset thought quickly, as the two squared up.

Deep Purple swung a right hook, aimed at Ice Phoenix's head. The orange stand leaned back slightly, dodging the blow, before swinging and uppercut up into Deep Purple's chin. The stand user stumbled back, as Ice Phoenix rushed at Deep Purple again, ready to throw a right hook at it's face. Deep Purple sent a quick jab into ice Phoenix's face, sending it back, followed by a roundhouse kick, swiping out Ice Phoenix's legs, and then Sunset's by proxy.

Sunset was about to hit the ground, but before she could Ice Phoenix lashed out with it's leg, striking the inside of Deep Purple's knee, causing it and it's master to fall to the ground, Twilight yelling in pain. The two hit the ground with a thud, Sunset tucking her head to avoid injury, Twilight covering hers. Sunset shock slightly form her injuries, shaking her head in disbelief and pain, before taking a deep breath and rising to her feet.

'I got to stop him before he escapes, and finish this mission.' She thought determinedly. 'I'll put my friends out cold quick, and make sure he doesn't do this ever again.'

Twilight rose to her feet as well, her knee swollen from the kick, but she didn't seem to mind, ignoring it despite her grimace of agony, and sent Deep Purple at her foe again, hands extended outwards. Sunset's eyes widened, as Ice Phoenix parried every attempted grab from Deep Purple without issue, before both backed away again.

'She's trying to override my brain!' She thought in terror. 'I don't want to get too out of control, but I may have to throw more force into this if Twilight won't stop coming.'

Deep Purple launched another attack, this time, rushing with it's palms, trying to overwhelm Sunset with as many strikes or attacks towards her head as she could. Though Deep Purple had superior range, there was one thing Ice Phoenix had. It quickly leaned away towards one, grabbing Deep Purple's wrist with it's left hand, and swung an open palm right into Deep Purple's neck. Twilight gasped, as she fell over, cold, and Sunset took a deep breath.

"Sorry." She muttered awkwardly, looking around the whole room, nervously. 'No time to dwell on this.'

She turned and ran off towards where Crimson Vision was, looking for any sign of him. He needed to pay for all of this, no matter how difficult he made it.

Rainbow and the Brawler glared at each other, before the Attacker's face broke into a toothy grin. She hated how much he was enjoying this, but she was grateful he didn't have a Stand to call upon. Considering how bloodthirsty he was, she didn't want to imagine how powerful his stand could be once called upon or awakened.

"Don't try and play tough, Rainbow Dash!" He roared, smiling like a mad man at her, jamming his finger. "I know you're injured. You've got a good poker face, but I ain't fooled!"

Rainbow said nothing, merely grinning and running at him, full tilt, seemingly ignoring her leg injury. Crimson's fighter was taken aback at her for a few minutes, before coming to his senses. She was merely forcing herself along, trying to intimidate him. But he would not be intimidated. Crimson had recruited him to be the muscule, and he would muscule through anything in his path, regardless of Stand or no.

He prepared for her attack, as she jumped at him. He raised a knee, preparing to throw a front kick to hit her in the ribs and knock her out of the way, but her attack never came. In fact, she didn't even come close to him at all. He gasped, as she jumped over him, grinning slightly, as he watched her jump over his head, hit the ground, and roll, all without using her damaged leg, and continued running towards the bike rake.

"Rainbow Dash, you cannot win this!" He yelled at her, as she jumped onto her bike.

"Wanna bet?" She asked with an audacious grin.

An energy sparked and ran through her and bike, as she started it up, getting it free from the bike rake, and rolled it out, before it exploded with a wave of rainbow energy. The Attacker turned his eyes away, as Radar Love came into being through the bike. He turned back, looking on in shock.

"Come on, bud." She taunted. "Still want to have a go?"

He looked at her in shock, and slight terror. He had no Stand, he couldn't hope to win. But Crimson needed him to win, and he'd be damned if he wouldn't give it his all before the end.

"I'm going out in a blaze of glory!!" He shouted. "I'm the scales of justice, and the choir of sweet death!"

He ran at her full tilt, as Rainbow reeved up Radar Love.

Crimson stopped, gasping from his injuries, but cackling to himself in a joy beyond words. He had done what should've been impossible! He had turned the Sunset Team against each other, escaped before Sunset could injure him too badly, and should've taken out Rainbow Dash without much trouble, especially with her lack of a Stand that could be summoned on a whim. If he could just escape and make his way to the forest, it would all be well. He just needed to call up his minion.

He reached into his jacket and pulled out his phone, hitting the speed dial button, as the machine whirred for a few minutes, before he picked it up. Crimson didn't wait, talking immediately.

"Boxer, I escaped Sunset and her team, I'm making my escape." He stated quickly. "Make your escape."

He heard nothing at first, except a loud sound of an engine and tires smashing into meat and bone, crushing whoever was hit immediately, and, just as soon as it started, the sound ended. Crimson blinked quickly, unsure of what to make of the sound, and it's sudden departure, before someone else picked up the phone.

"He's gonna be out for a while, can I take a message?" Rainbow Dash asked sarcastically.

Crimson closed the phone immediately, eyes going wide with rage, as his nostrils flared, fist clenching his phone tightly. He didn't notice someone entering the suite he was currently using.

"This is horrific!" He shouted, throwing it aside. "I needed her out of the picture!"

"It's about to get a whole lot worse." Sunset remarked, as she got closer, within range of both of their stands.

Crimson calmed down, taking a deep breath and recomposing himself. She couldn't be here, not now! He had put her entire team against her, had put so much space between them, how could she catch up to him now?

"Don't make a move Crimson." She ordered, Ice Phoenix appearing beside her, crossing it's arms in an "X", before assuming a combat stance.

He waited for a moment, the two glaring at one another, waiting, before his right hand twitched. Iron Sabbath appeared, already Stand rushing her with it's fists, only for Ice Phoenix, to counter with it's own rush, smashing aside any of the rival Stand's attacks, before uppercutting it and sending both it and it's master into the train car's wall.

"I told you not to move." Sunset said, approaching him.

He grinned, despite his blood and injuries, before Iron Sabbath smashed through the wall with another barrage of punches. She stopped, as he smashed a hole through the train, and jumped out, saluting her, as he hit the ground, rolled away, and stood up far away from the train, as it sped away.

"He escaped, after everything he did." Sunset cursed.

Yet, things were not as finished as she thought. In the rear train car, standing over Crimson's minion's comatose and brutally beaten up and mashed up body, Rainbow looked out the window after hearing the sound of crushing metal, shattered glass, and rushing air, and saw a guy in a torn up, beaten up red suit.

She didn't know why or how, but she knew this had to be the Stand user that had attacked them. Reeving up Radar Love once more, and turning it around, pointing to the very back of the train car's caboose. She had one more guy to beat the stuffing out of before she celebrated, it seemed.

Crimson breathed hard, before pulling out another cellphone, a throwaway, and punched in his numbers. He had escaped. He wanted to laugh, but first thing was first, he needed to prepare for the meet-up with his partner and prepare the finishing touches on their attack.

"Crimson, that you?" The voice from before asked. "Why you using a burner?"

"Long story Azure." He replied, walking through the long grass. "I need you ready soon."

"What for, you comin here?" Azure asked.

"Yes, I escaped Team Sunset, and I'm gonna work my way to you." He explained quickly. "You see, I...."

Before he could finish, something from the train exploded, he ducked slightly, before turning to see the rear of the train smashed apart by Rainbow smashing through it with Radar Love. She flew through the air and crashed down, driving off towards him at high speed, reaching him before he could react. Sunset watched from her own damaged car, smiling at her friend's sudden reappearance.

"Azure, I..." Crimson began.

"Don't think you can escape so easy, Crimson." Rainbow declared, pointing at him from the back of her Stand-Bike. "We're not to bright, but my Team and I got ways of smacking you idiots around."

"Crimson, what's happening?" Azure asked over the phone, as Crimson lowered his phone to his side, summoning Iron Maiden once more. "Crimson?"

He needed to hit her with one quick, powerful strike. Finish this fight before it could even start. He spread his legs wide, taking a combat stance, one hand on his thigh, as Iron Sabbath's body began to spark and shimmer, as Rainbow started up her Radar Love, dirt and gravel flying from under it's wheels. He had one chance of making this work, and he was going to make it!

Sparks and electricity built up in Iron Sabbath, before exploding form it's hands, a torrent of electricity going up one of the phone cables closest to him, traveling through the high wires above them, the long, copper-coated wires sparking and fizzling with energy.

'I can't do much damage on my own, Iron Sabbath can manipulate electricity like that.' He thought with a grin. 'But any sparks I send out can definitely pick up heat real quick.'

A blue bolt burst from the wires, and traveled down, quickly snacking towards the ground, as she sped at him. As she got within a few meters of him, the bolt struck down and hit her in the back. Electricity sparked and fizzled across her body and the bike, smoke rising from it as he grinned in victory.

'This is it!' He thought in joy, body shaking with excitement. 'I've won!'

As he watched however, quite the opposite occurred. The electricity sparked and fizzled around her body, before dispersing around her, and she drove on without much thought. He recoiled in surprise and horror. His main attack had failed, but how? In the few seconds before she could make contact, he analyzed her and her stand, before spotting something in her that wasn't mentioned. She was wearing a jumpsuit of sorts.

It was the same color as her Stand, glowed with the same energy. It explained many things, such as her ability to travel at high speeds without getting aboslutely destroyed by the friction such speeds caused, and immunity to his electrical attacks. He took a deep breath, before placing Iron Sabbath in front of himself, to prepare his final attack.

Radar Love jumped through the air, engine roaring, as he sent Iron Sabbath at her, fists disappearing into a blur. Radar Love smashed into the Stand, crushing and pushing it into its master, before grinding the tire into them and sending them into the ground. Iron Sabbath continued to fight, punching feebly with it's right arm, it's pinned under her tire, as she continued on with her attack.

Crimson's eyes rolled back into his head, as he dropped his cell phone, and struggled against her a little longer, before his Stand vanished, and his body fell to the ground, out cold, a pool of blood all around him. Rainbow looked down at his body for a moment, not comfortable with just how...gone...he looked.

"Crimson?! Crimson!?!" The voice on the phone called, as Rainbow looked down at it. "Answer me man!"

She shook it off, looking back at Crimson one last time. "Sorry."

She drove off towards the train, before she lost it completely. No matter how much all this fighting and brutality bothered her, she couldn't let it distract her form getting back to her friends, and looking out for their best interests and well-being.

Sunset sat amongst the group as Fluttershy healed them up, again. The train car was practically emptied now, most of the injured crew and people being moved to other areas of the train, as they hashed out their game plan. Applejack held an icepack on the side of her jaw, Rarity holding one on her arm, and another tied to her leg, as the rest nursed similar injuries.

"Crimson was talking with someone before I got him." Rainbow explained, as the train went along. "Someone probably waiting near the mansion or something."

"Then we'll have to deal with him or however many others are with him." Twilight said, rubbing the bruise on her neck gently.

"We should ready up for whatever this Emperor has ready for us," Sunset said, before looking around. "and get off at the next stop. We'll be behind, but we need to leave before people start asking questions."

"Right." The whole group said at once.

Night fell as they got off the train, but what was most important was what was happening in the woods, not far from the private abode of the Secret Emperor. A man stood in the woods, clutching his phone in anger and rage. His eyes were wide and bloodshot as he stomped through the woods, visibly shaking with rage. A larger man, covered mostly in shadow except for his blood red eyes, looked at him passively as he silently raged in the night.

"Are you alright Azure Spark?" The man asked, seemingly ignoring his companion's rage.

"They got him! They killed Crimson Vision!" Azure shouted. "I can't believe this! He was the one I trusted most in this organization!"

"Unfortunate." The shadowed man said coldly, as he stood up from his tree he was leaning on and approached. "You know what you have to do now."

The man looked up at him, uncertainty, as the Emperor laid a cold, unfeeling hand on his shoulder. "You and Nix must avenge Crimson's fall, and the others of your comrades that have fallen, and finish these seven. Understand?"

"I don't need her." He snarled, standing up straight. "For this mission, I'll finish all of them on my own!"

The Emperor stepped away slightly, heading back towards the shadows. "I am certain you will. Such rage will drive you where others would fall. Remember that Azure."

He disappeared into the night, as a sickly grey glow surrounded Azure, and his six Stands manifested around him.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Wow, that took a LOOONG time to get here. I'm sorry this took forever and a day. Summer had me extremely busy with everything and nothing. But I'm happy I wrapped this one up, and can move onto some more interesting ideas the readers have given me so far.

EDIT: Had to unpublish this, because whole sections of the story somehow vanished right when I finished it, and I didn't notice until way after. Had to rewrite a lot of that from scratch.

Thank you all for the 1000 page views. It's really touching that that many have read and enjoyed my story so far.

A Beginner's guide to Jojo.

While many will be viewing this story with full knowledge of what Jojo is, I still think it's important to lay down the basics of a Stand and how they work, so that any newcomers can enjoy the series and have a basic understanding.

A Stand is the manifestation of a person’s innate fighting spirit and inner aggression and drive. They can take a variety of shapes depending on the will and inner drive of the user, and their wants and needs. Stands usually lack sentience and must follow their user’s commands and guidance without question, though some can think and act on their own, they are still bound to their user.

The user and Stand share an intimate psychic bound, which allows the user to command his/her Stand, but also means damage is usually transferred from one to the other. There are a few exceptions, such as automatic Stands. If a Stand is destroyed, and is not automatic, the user will die. If a user dies, the Stand will also vanish, most of the time. A user may only have one Stand, and though it can yield multiple abilities, they can never manifest more then one, with the exception of Colony Stands.

Stands have various names, sometimes relating to their functions, with the first Stands being named after Tarot cards and Egyptian Gods, and later, came to be named after song and album names, such as Killer Queen and Gold Experience.
Only a Stand can damage another Stand, and only Stand-users can see Stands, and as such, it is extremely difficult for Stand users to be taken out by non-Stand users.

Stands are divided into several categories based on their abilities and talents.

Short-ranged Stands are generally physically powerful and have strength at or beyond normal human levels and can physically overpower most beings with either a barrage of punches, or their abilities. These Stands can only manifest a few meters away from their user and have difficulty with multiple targets at once.

Long-ranged Stands are generally physically below average in a direct fight but have incredible abilities that often allow them to gain the edge over their targets that they couldn’t normally. They have great precision and control, and users prefer to use them to ambush their foes. They are easier to damage, however, and cannot stand up in a direct brawl.

Automatic Stands are triggered by certain events and actions under taken by both user or opponent and will follow and attack the user’s enemies no matter how much damage. They lack in precision, but in general are have strength and range over other Stands, but usually cannot receive complex commands.

Colony Stands are smaller, and individually weaker then single bodied Stands, and manifest in hundreds of beings smaller then a hand. They allow for complex, powerful abilities, and when damaged or destroyed, will result in less damage to the user. These stands are highly specialized for a task and are generally long ranged.

Phenomenon Stands are tied with mystic elements, such as Feng Shui and other similar incidents, and are a hybrid between the user’s own fighting spirit, and the mastery of said mystic art by the user. Such gives the user abilities closely tied to said martial art, ability, etc.

Stand Suits are a variation of close ranged stands, manifesting as a tight, armored suit around the user, and giving them powers and abilities, while also allowing them to touch and interact directly with another Stand, and also giving their bodies protection from damage.

Now, with that done, let's get into the story proper.

River People and Spaghetti Incident Part 1

The Figure looked over his book, standing within a great, cavernous library, as he walked about the place, his suit and dress shirt tossed upon a fine gothic chair, a strange crest tattooed on his chest, as his servants stood waiting. One was a skinny, boney girl dressed in loose fitting cloths that looked too small for her, kept attached by several belts and wrappings along the shin and wrists, while the other was dressed in red and green apparel and spiked hair in the front, while his back hair was curled, looking like something out of a renaissance fair, contrasting with his serious expression.

The Figure read from the book in silence for a moment, before, looking over his shoulder at them. “Two of your comrades have failed me. This is why I am activating you two for this mission.”

“What’s the job, Boss?” Asked the First nervously. She had never asked to meet them in person, so the situation was very out of the ordinary. She did not want to provoke his wrath in anyway, be it something major, or an offhand comment.

“Sunset and her friends attend the same High School as you.” He said simply. “Once they return from the weekend, take them out, as quietly and quickly as possible.”

“That it, boss?” Asked the second, glancing around uncertainly. “Why not just do it now?”

“They will most likely hole up in one of their hovels to test the arrow.” He explained. “A school, while more open, will be easier for you to reach them, especially as they separate for different classes.”

“We will not fail you, Boss.” They both said, bowing their heads slightly.

“Remember, your fellow Skoutatoi have disappointed me. Do not join them.” He said coldly, as they flinched back. “Amber Spice, Lucky Diamond. You are dismissed.”

The two made a second bow, and ran off, leaving as quickly as they came, as he closed the book, and began moving towards a map of Canterlot High and the surrounding township, his fiery eyes focused on it as he clenched a single fist.

“Let the game begin.”

Rainbow Dash got off groggily off of Sunset’s floor, groaning as her head buzzed and throbbed. She scratched her head, as her vision swam in front of her.

“Oh…What the heck?” She mumbled. “What did we do?”

Sunset was sitting watching TV, and turned with a smile.

“Oh, you’re awake.” Sunset said. “You want some coffee, some orange juice or something?”

“Ugh, no.” Rainbow mumbled. “Why am I on your floor again?”

“You really wanted to use the Stand arrow,” Sunset explained, indicating the arrow on the nightstand beside her. “So you just jammed it in, and went into a coma.”

“Where is everyone else?” Rainbow asked, as the memories started to come back.

“Kitchen.” Sunset said. “Rarity is in the bathroom.”

“Alright, I guess I’ll just head over there, to the kitchen.” Rainbow mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

She staggered in slightly, as she the others, either seated or leaning against the wall, and all looking very drained, but never the less awake now. She smiled at them as the group turned to see her and give her the thumbs up or smile in turn. Rarity came in after, looking miserable.

She groaned. “I haven’t felt this miserable since Sweetie Bell made me a birthday cake.”

“Speaking of.” Applejack said. “I have work to do, and I need to get on home.”

“Wait.” Said Sunset. “The Stand needs to come out first.”

“How long is that gonna take then?” Grumbled Applejack.

“Try and concentrate.” Sunset said. “This is a fighting spirit type thing.”

“Concentrate?” Pinkie asked. “Is it really that hard?”

She indicated the area to her left, as a figure appeared in a flash of blue and yellow sparks, skeletal and of androgynous build, with thin robotic legs, a clawed hand, and another ending in a canon. The figure bore a wide, red-lipped smile and goggles on its eyes, and was a white color with blue, yellow and pink paint marks along its body in various strips, patterns and markings. The group gasped in surprise, as the figure gave them a thumbs up.

“I call him [F U N].” Pinkie said simply, before turning to her Stand. “Isn’t that right Fun?”

The Stand seemed to consider her words for a moment, before quickly nodding. Rainbow immediately stood straight, stamping her foot slightly.

“I gotta get my own!” She declared, before closing her eyes and holding her hands in front of her, as if in a martial arts stance. “Come on, come on!”

Nothing happened, as the group looked around for any sign of her Stand appearing. Nothing happened causing Sunset to raise an eyebrow.

“Do I not get one?” Asked Rainbow, looking downcast.

“No, the Invisible guy said you either get one, or you don’t live.” Twilight said. “And if its fighting spirit, Rainbow has got to have one.”

Applejack concentrated as well, before a flash appeared on her boots, causing her to jump slightly. When she came back down, she left to small craters in Sunset’s floor, revealing a pair of boots very different from her old ones. While they retained the brown color, they had a silver heel spreading to the tip of her toes, as a series of pistons came out the top, near her calves.

“Hey, watch…it.” Sunset said, eyes widening in surprise, as she realized what had just happened to Applejack.

“Is this…my stand?” Applejack asked, holding up one boot. “A pair of boots.”

“A pair apparently strong enough to destroy my floor.” Sunset said deadpan. “You owe me, by the way, for that.”

Applejack grinned and blushed slightly. “Sorry. But anyway, are Stand supposed to smell weird and all?”

“What do you mean?” Asked Rarity.

“It smells like oranges.” She replied. “Why the heck does my Stand, of any of em, smell like oranges?”

“Who knows?” Sunset said, legitimately confused. She was certain Ice Phoenix didn’t have any sort of smell at all.

“And why a pair of boots. I ain’t picky, but boots seem weird to me.” She said shrugging in confusion.

“I saw a Stand that was a bunch of rocks, and a invisible lizard-man.” Sunset replied. “These don’t have to make sense, I think.”

Applejack walked around for a bit, testing them out. They were surprisingly comfortable, and almost felt like nothing, as though she was wearing a pair of clouds on her feet.

“I think I’ll name them…[Cowboy Town].” Applejack said finally, shaking her head. “Yeah, that’s a good name.”

“Great, that’s two.” Sunset said, turning to the others. “Anyone else?”

A strange green creature flew by Sunset’s face, buzzing around, before landing in front of her on a spoon. Sunset raised an eyebrow at it, and leaned in close to look at it. It was a somewhat robotic figure, with yellow compound eyes, mosquito-like wings, and a noseless, human face, thin mouth, and human-like hands. The small figure stared up at her, before flying over to Fluttershy and landing on her shoulder, as she mixed her tea.

“Fluttershy, was that your stand?” Sunset asked.

“Was it?” She replied nervously. “I wasn’t very sure. These new things are kind of scary, I just didn’t know.”

“Just one tiny Stand?” Twilight asked. “That’s most odd.”

“Well, it had friends.” Fluttershy said nervously, as dozens more began to appear, each a varying shade of green, changes in the yellow color of its wings and eyes, one of them even blue.

Sunset’s eyes widened at the host of tiny flying stands before her, as she raised her hands. “Alright, alright, get them under control now, please.”

“Ok.” Fluttershy said quietly, as they, one by one, wicked out in a pop of light. “Where do they go though?”

“Honestly, I have no clue.” Replied Sunset, rubbing her head. “Ice Phoenix just appears and disappears when I concentrate a little.”

“Well, [Beautiful Day] is a good name, right?” Fluttershy asked. “I could change it…”

“No no, Your Stand is your own.” Sunset said. “Whatever you want, you name it.”

“Okay.” She said quietly, finishing up her tea and sipping it quietly. She herself wasn’t to certain about the idea of having to fight, and using a Stand, but if she could help, she would do anything for her friends. She wasn’t even sure, though, that her Stand could help in a fight.

Fluttershy was about to raise her concerns, before, Rarity gasped, as a humanoid figure appeared in front of her. Everyone turned to see the figure, similar in stature and height to her, but purple and white, and covered in blue armor, looking like fractal crystal, and a mask covered its face, small jewels encrusting the forehead of its mask, and a round speaker-like object fitted over the mouth. Numerous blue crystals sprouted from its back like a turtle shell.

“My, how beautiful this truly is.” Rarity remarked, looking over her Stand as it stood patiently with its master. “The armor looks like beautiful jewels. How amazing.”

“Your Stand is very beautiful, Rarity.” Fluttershy said. “What can it do?”

“Not sure,” Rarity said, scratching her chin. “Blue jewelry and armor. Hmm. I think [Blue Ruby] will be a good name for it.”

Sunset nodded slightly, before turning to Twilight beside her. She concentrated, as a blaze of purple and black energy surrounded her body. There was a flash of energy that seemed to bounce away from her body, then hit the floor in front of Sunset’s couch, and quickly took the shape of a figure similar to Twilight in build and appearance. It had a stone-face similar to Twilight’s but with dark purple skin and darker armor on its forearms and shins, with a hood covering much of its face and forehead, and lavender markings along its arms, legs and body, twirling and bend around its body like tattoos.

It turned to Twilight, looking at her with cold white eyes, before speaking in a voice similar to Twilight’s but far more robotic, and otherworldly. “Orders master?”

“Um, no orders.’ Twilight said, before holding up her hand. “Wait, what exactly can you do?”

The Stand seemed to consider her words, before picking up a lamp and unplugging it. Sunset’s eyes bugged out.

“Wait no, not that!” She screamed, before the Stand's eyes flashed, and the lamp started on again, before shutting off, then on again.

The stand briskly set it down, as Sunset flinched from the impact.

“Satisfied with my abilities master?” It asked.

“Ah, yes, I guess.” Twilight said, stepping towards the stand. “What is your name?”

“Whatever you wish it master.”

“How about Bob?” Asked Pinkie. “You seem like a Bob.”

The Stand shook its head. “Unacceptable.”

“Well, I’m calling him Bob.” Pinkie said, crossing her arms in front of her.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, before turning to her Stand. “Dee Purple I think will be better.”

The stand nodded. “Acceptable.”

She held her wand back up, as the Stand broke apart and shattered into dust and vapor, as this floated back into Twilight's body. Twilight looked at it for a moment, as the others looked to Sunset.

“Well, that should be all of our Stands.” Sunset said, looking around. “Now, we have to start piecing together what we now of this “Boss”.”

“Based on what you’ve said, he seems to keep a high level of secrecy.” Twilight said. “They don’t even know his name.”

“That’s really, really scary.” Fluttershy admitted, looking around nervously.

“Can’t be any worse then what we’ve dealt with before.” Rarity said. “We’ll just have to follow his trails he’s left.”

“We have to find out more about Brute Force first.” Sunset said. “When did the arrow hit him, and from there, we can trace back more of his life, and when he possibly met this ‘Boss’.”

“That creep? If the arrow knocked him out, he’ll probably have hospital records.” Rainbow Dash said, arms crossed in front of her.

“And those linked to this Boss, will show up as well.” Twilight said.

“All of em potential fights in the makin’.” Applejack remarked, adjusting her hat slightly. “Which raises another question.”

“What?” Sunset asked.

“This Boss figure has a whole lotta reach, and at least two guys with murderous goals.” Applejack explained. “What about our families and houses back home? I don’t want my sister getting hurt.”

“I left Sweetie Bell alone back home.” Added Rarity with worry, her face edged with fright.

“I wanted us to all hunker down here, but this is a good point.” Sunset said, scratching her chin. “Let’s head home, and meet back up at the school.”

They all nodded in agreement, before heading out for their bikes and the like to head back home. Rainbow was the first down the stairs and unhooking her bike, one, to get some rest after all this, and two, to be by herself. Her inability to bring out a Stand of any sort was disappointing.

‘Even Fluttershy has one, or 30, at least.’ She thought gloomily. ‘Does that mean she’s more of a fighter then me?’

She stepped on her bike a bright flash enveloped both her and her bike, as the others were walking out. Their eyes widened as they saw her bike transformed, taking the appearance of an armored dark blue and black motorcycle, with rainbow lightning bolt patterns along the side, and large pistons near the rear. Rainbow found her cloths had been enveloped by a jump suit of similar coloration to her new motobike. Rainbow smiled as she ran her hands across the surface and front of the bike, the handles, and reeved up the engine.

She turned to the group, sitting up slightly with a wide grin on her face.

“I think I’m gonna like this Stand.” She said, resting her chin on her palm, as she placed her elbow on the front of the Stand-infused bike. “Like it a whole lot.”

Sunset could not wait to get back into the school at the end of the week. Walking down the halls, she felt as though a million unseen eyes were watching her. While many of the students eyed her, mostly because of the cuts and bruises she had taken from her fight with Brute Force, she knew that, among those thousands of students, anyone of them could be an enemy Stand user.

Her eyes darted about, trying to find anyone out of the ordinary. She found no one worth writing home about, but figured that was the point. Would make for a poor criminal/underground/whatever group if they stuck out. Still, she knew deep down that they would be attacking today, with everyone in one easy place.

‘If it’s going to happen,’ She thought, peering around a corner uncertainly. ‘It will be today.’

As she opened the door to her first class, she did not see the boney, thin girl that had been following since she entered the building, the lithe figure leaning against a wall as she pulled up her phone.

“Lucky Diamond, this is Amber Spice,” She said. “All targets are in the building.”

“Alright, which one do we go after first?” Lucky Diamond replied.

“The farmer and that arrogant little fashion designer.” Spice answered, a strong note of malice entering her voice near the end.

“My, my, jealous?” He snarked.

“No, but I’m gonna take her out.” She answered sternly.

“We’ll take them both out.” He corrected. “Just make sure not to attract attention.”

“Fine.” She replied quietly. “You want me to start this?”

“No, I’ll bring em in.” He replied. “You do your weird thing when they get close.”

Rarity waited by Applejack’s locker, tapping her fingers against the metal door for her counterpart to leave the classroom. Her class had finished up early, all the better in her mind. Rarity, while not one to have to much nervous energy, found herself restless today. It made her wish Applejack would hurry up already get a move on.

‘I really should be more patient today.’ She thought, placing a hand on her forehead. ‘It would be selfish to think I’m the only one…’

She stopped as she noticed someone staring at her. A strange young man, dressed in strange Renaissance style clothing. She raised an eyebrow at his choice.

“Is that…?” She began to ask.

“Genoese Parade style dress?” He finished, grinning slightly.

“Oh yes!” She said excitedly. “Very old school, but still very wonderful to look at.”

“Why thank you.” He said with a slight bow. “I pride myself on my love for the older artistic designs.”

“So, when you join the school.” Rarity asked. “I know I would’ve spotted someone of your taste before.”

“Oh, I came here a week ago.” He said, before his voice took a darker tone. “After I meet my friend Brute Force in the hospital.”

She froze in shock and terror at his words, his eyes focused in rage at her.

“Brute was a good Skoutatoi and Stand user.” He said, his face grim and words biting. “You and your friends will pay for what you did.

Applejack came out of her class, back pack slung over the shoulder, as she saw her friend. “Hey Rarity, whose your friend here?”

“The name is Lucky Diamond.” He declared. “The Boss sends his regards.”

Applejack did not freeze up like Rarity, instead stepping forward to shield her friend, and activating Cowboy Town, her boots transforming with a loud hiss, as she pinched the side of her hat slightly. The halls seemed to empty of any students, as the area all around them buzzed with an unnatural energy.

“You better be ready to throw down, boy.” She said icily.

“Ha! A new Stand user like you, defeating me? Silly!” He said lightly.

“I may be new to Stands, but this ain’t my rodeo.” Applejack said, hands falling to her sides like a gunslinger in the wild west. “Now, bring out your Stand.”

He chuckled, as he reached into his side pocket, and pulled out what looked like three springy linguine noodles. Applejack raised an eyebrow, as Rarity’s jaw dropped slightly. He gave the noodles a brief twirl, before bringing up his other hand, and gesturing towards himself.

“Come on then.” He said. “Let’s throw down.”

Applejack jumped forward, snapping out a kick aimed directly at his head with her left boot. Lucky Diamond grunted, bending away slightly, before flicking his wrist, the linguine extending outwards and changing appearance, becoming thicker, and taking on a glossy green appearance. He quickly brought it up, grabbing both ends with both hands, and wrapping it around Applejack’s foot. Her eyes widened in shock, as she tried to pull her foot back, but the cords were now wrapping tight.

Rarity snapped out of her fog of confusion and terror, and activated her own Stand, Blue Ruby flashing outwards, and attempting to slam a punch directly into Diamond’s face. He quickly pulled out and activated another set of linguine cords, and swung them forwards, wrapping around Blue Ruby’s wrist, and yanking backwards to pull the surprised young woman off her balance.

“Spaghetti Incident may look like a simple tool for battle.” Diamond said with a grin. “But it has much more use then your glorified shoes or your frankly pathetic combat Stand.”

He studied the two with a smile as they struggled to break free of his Stand, crossing his arms in front of him, the vines of Spaghetti Incident extending further backwards. “I could take you out right now, but this is too obvious. So, I’ll just lead you along to my partner’s removal site.”

He walked calmly away, humming slightly, as he put both hands in his pockets, still gripping the vines of his Stand slightly. Even as he walked away, the two could not break free of the Stand’s grip. Applejack struggled to set her foot down, and Rarity tried to have her Stand pull its arm away, but nothing seemed to work. Rarity’s eyes widened as she say the stand’s grip was not only tightened, but the Stand itself was extending and gaining length.

“How in the world is it even doing that?” Rarity yelled.

Applejack shook her head slightly, teeth grinted together as she watched Diamond turn a corner and disappear. “Well, might have something to do with his Stand power.”

They waited for several minutes, as his foot steps grew further and further away. Finally, they felt a tug, as they were dragged along by the Stand, moving against their will. Rarity next tried to ‘put her Stand’ away, but it seemed unable to vanish away now. The Stand mimicked her frustrated expression, as she groaned.

“Of all the things to end up getting killed by,” She grunted. “A bunch of noodles has got to be the worst.”

“I don’t know,” Applejack said. “Could be worse.”

“Like what?” Demanded Rarity in annoyance.

“I don’t know,” Applejack admitted. “But I’m sure his pardner will be just as silly.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, Blue Ruby shaking its head with its master. The two continued to be dragged through the halls and around the lockers and all, winding down empty room after room, until they cam to a stop, their feet dragging along until they reached the front of two drinking fountains. Lucky Diamond looked around for a second, before sighing slightly.

“Alright, Amber Spice, come out, come out.” He said in irritation.

They heard a rattling above them, as one of the ceiling tiles snapped out of position, and a thin, pale arm extended outward carefully, gripping one part of the ceiling, as the other hand extended outwards, as a thin feminine figure lowered herself slowly to the ground, landing in a squat. She raised her head tossing back her long hair, as she raised up slowly.

“Why do you do this?” Grumbled Lucky.

“The ceiling is the safest area of a school!” She declared. “No one ever looks up there, and nothing ever ends up there.”

“But its so filthy in there.” Muttered Rarity, sticking out a tongue.

“Quiet you!” Shouted the girl called Amber Spice. “I especially don’t want to hear anything out of you!”

“Me? What in the world did I do?” Rarity asked, perplexed. “I don’t even know you!”

“Yeah, you and your lot, stealing all the attention from others, with your magic, and your elements and your saving the school and all that.” She ranted. “But now, you aren’t the only ones with a special power.”

She snapped her fingers. “Help me bring out my Stand.”

Lucky Diamond nodded slightly, holding the strands that tied down Rarity and Applejack in one hand, while flicking another set of vines outward with his other hand, wrapping them around pipes of the two drinking fountains, and pulling back. With a groan, the pipes began to break apart, before finally breaking apart, water gushing outwards in a torrent.

The water bubbled and pooled under the fountains, before shifting and wobbling, as something began to rise from the water. Applejack squinted her eyes, realizing it was not rising from, but rather the water was shifting and forming into the new creature that was joining. All the water soaked and pooled around and into the creature, before it rose to full length, and slowly walked over to Amber Spice. The being was blue with white colored joints and black eyes. Its head was, while humanoid, unnatural in shape, bending and twisting like glass. The creature leaned against Amber Spice, wrapping its arms around her shoulders and waist.

“The Secret Emperor gave me this Stand, gave me purpose in life.” She declared, pointing outwards at them. “And I’m going to destroy you.”

The water Stand began moving forward, slowly marching towards them, each step leaving behind a trail of water, before disappearing. The creature neared Rarity’s Stand, and grabbed it by the head, pulling back slightly. Blue Ruby grimaced, before swinging a punch and hitting the Stand’s body, before the fist went straight through and was caught in the Stand’s liquid mass.

“Idiot, idiot!” Amber Spice declared. “You cannot punch the oceans, can you? How about the rain? As such, [ RIVER PEOPLE] is invincible! The water of its body cannot be touched!”

“Besides, yours is not a close-combat Stand.” Lucky Diamond muttered, looking rather bored, as he twirled some cords around his head. “Even if you could, that Stand wouldn’t do much.”

“Wait, what?” Rarity asked, dumbfounded. “I thought Stands just hit things so you didn’t have to!”

Lucky Diamond narrowed his eyes in annoyance and shook his head. “A Stand can basically be anything. I can’t believe you don’t know this.”

“Enough talk, we finish them now!” Amber Spice declared.

“Mizu mizu.” River People muttered, pulling back its head, and opening it into a knife hand.

“A single strike should cleave right through your neck!” Amber declared.

Applejack struggled against the cord, as Lucky Diamond merely shook his head. “There’s no escape. My stand may not be the most destructive, but it cannot be broken. Give up.”

“We’ll see about that.” Rarity said, as Blue Ruby pulled its fist back, and opened its hand. A flash of white and silver powder enveloped its hand, before she flicked her wrist.

A large, white jewel flew out, going straight through River People’s right leg, and slashing through one of Spaghetti Incident’s cords, the color immediately vanishing as it snapped apart and shrunk into a piece of linguine. Almost immediately, Rarity fell back, her Stand with, right as River People’s hand slashed down, barely missing Blue Ruby’s neck.

Applejack’s eyes widened surprise, as she smiled broadly. “How the heck did you do that?”

“I have no idea!” Rarity said, stepping away slightly, Blue Ruby raised both hands for combat.

Lucky Diamond titled his head to one side, a look of mild surprise on his face. “How interesting.”

“I thought you said your Stand couldn’t be broken.” Applejack taunted, as the white powder gathered around Blue Ruby’s hands again.

“I stand corrected.” He admitted, as River People moved forward.

“Come on then, bring it!” Amber Spice yelled, eyes wide with rage. “My Stand will pulverize you utterly!”

Rarity almost panicked for a moment, before taking a deep breath and calming down. While she was no fighter, she simply couldn’t let her emotions blind her with her friend in need. She fired three of the crystal shards at River People, two hitting it in the chest, and getting trapped within its body, the last slicing past its arm, and leaving a wide gash. Its arm briefly fell slack, before the water reformed and adjusted to heal itself.

The crystal itself lodged in Amber Spice’s leg, who yelped in pain, bending down and holding her leg in pain, her eyes widened in anger.

“I’ll crush you!” She yelled at the top of her lungs.

“Wait wait wait wait.” Lucky Diamond interrupted, before whispering. “We have no idea what her Stand’s crystal powers can do. Let’s fall back and heal.”

“And if they follow?” Spice demanded.

“They’d have to cut Spaghetti Incident first.” He answered, as the two ran off, River People stopping, turning away, and following after them slowly.

“Rarity, you need to follow them.” Applejack said. “That’s the only way you’ll get me loose.”

“No, I have another way.” She said, Blue Ruby moving towards the discarded Linguine and picking it up, as Rarity moved to examine it.

She narrowed her eyes, noticing the piece was cut perfectly in two. “See how its been cut right down the middle. That might be the key. I need to find the perfect center to defeat his stand.”

“You would need to know where Spice and Diamond have run off to.” Applejack said, scratching her chin. “If she draws her power from water, you’d have to find the closest drinking fountain where she’ll be powering up.”

“I don’t so.” Rarity said, crossing her arms in front of her with a confident smile. “That would be far risky, leave far too much of an ugly mess.”

Applejack thought for a moment, before nodding to herself. “That leaves either the boiler pipe room where the water comes from, or the pool room.”

“Indeed.” Rarity said, clicking her tongue. “The pool is much easier to get into then the boiler room, and much closer.”

She ran off, following the trail of Spaghetti Incident, Blue Ruby floating ahead of her like a blood hound on the hunt. Applejack looked around for a moment, not having much to do, before sighing to herself.

“I guess I’ll stay here.” She muttered, crossing her arms, and looking around once more to make sure no saw the wreckage around her.

She hoped Rarity didn’t take too long.

Rarity herself was actually having a little fun on the hunt. While she at first was hesitant of this whole affair with Stands, not liking violence or fighting, this had morphed into something quite fun once she found her own way to enjoy it. She slowed to a stop as she ran up the stairs, and rounded a corner to see Spaghetti Incident winding through the halls.
She slowly walked along, careful not to step on or entangle the Stand cord, as she tapped her chin.

‘Like a fabric, its all about cutting it at the right place, and at the right time.’ She thought Blue Ruby beside her now, hands glowing white.

She walked along, tapping her fingers against her cheek as she began looking over and strategizing. ‘If I take into account how fast they were going, along with the injury to her foot…then the half way point should be…here.’

Blue Ruby slammed its hands together a crystal bursting forth, and slashing straight through the object and cutting the cord in two. Rarity clapped her hands together excitedly, proud of herself. Perhaps this whole Stand ordeal wasn’t so bad after all. The pieces of Linguine fell to the ground, as she was about to pull her phone from her purse, before shaking her head. She had a feeling Applejack could find her way here.

“Crap!”

“What is it?” Amber Spice asked in annoyance.

“She cut the cord.” Lucky Diamond answered, bringing his hand out of his pocket to reveal nothing. “I’m running out of noodles to use.”

“Well, don’t…” She was about to say, before she was interrupted.

“Hey! Are you two supposed to be here?” A security guard demanded.

“Yeah, swim class.” Lucky Diamond said. “We got here early from the office, you can ask the lady at the front desk.”

“I just came from there, and didn’t see you two.” The guard said. “We have a burst water pipe in one of the areas, and I have you two here nearing the swimming pool. What are you up to.”

As he waited, River People rose up behind him, slowly and ominously bringing itself up, as it stood over the guard, now much taller then before, as it raised its opened knife hand over head.

“You have a lot of questions, but allow me to finish this.” Amber Spice answered.

“Wait…What?” He asked, raising an eyebrow, before River People slammed its knife hand down on his neck.

Lucky Diamond jumped back, eyes wide as he cursed.

“Jesus H Christ on a Bearowl, what the heck?” He sputtered.

“We don’t need witnesses.” She replied icily.

“Yeah, but leaving a body will draw attention!” He shouted in protest.

“He wouldn’t have left either way, not without causing us trouble.” She said as River People grabbed him by the head and neck, and opened one of the doors to a closet.

“They’ll still find him, even if we win.” Lucky pointed out.

“Yes, but we’ll be long gone by then.” Amber declared. “And the Secret Emperor will be pleased.”

“Not if we cause others to start following his trail.” Lucky said. “You know how paranoid he is.”

“And if more come, we’ll get rid of them too.” Spice answered, as River People approached from behind, standing over its master like a massive guard dog. “River People will surpass any threat.”

She turned the bathrooms, a twisted grin on her face, as she and her Stand slowly headed off. Lucky Diamond shook his head, as he began to plan out his traps for the two targets.

It took Applejack some time to make it back to Rarity. While she told her friend it was because she got lost, in reality, her foot had fallen asleep, and it took some time to get her feeling back. Stumbling along the hallways with a limp foot was embarrassing, and she didn’t believe Rarity needed to know the details. As the two made their way to school pool area, Rarity glanced at Applejack as they ran.

“Did your foot really fall asleep.” She asked.

“Uh…yeah, totally.” Replied Applejack, not looking right at her. “What else would’ve happened?”

“You got lost didn’t you?”

Applejack didn’t answer merely shouting. “Oh, look at that, we’re at the pool already!”

Rarity raised an eyebrow at her reaction, but said nothing. Applejack looked over the pool area, before turning to her friend.

“Should we go in and kick some butt?” She asked.

“Perhaps it would be wiser to get Sunset and the girls here.” Rarity said. “We have no idea what they’ve been up to in there.”

“Well, maybe then we shouldn’t wait.” Applejack said. “Can’t let them escape or attack one of the others.”

“That’s a good point.” Rarity said. “But we have no clue what we’ll be dealing with.”

“Well, we won’t charge in without a plan.” Applejack replied. “I wouldn’t charge in, especially with that Amber Spice’s Stand still active.”

“Of the two, she is definitely the more dangerous one.” Rarity muttered. “Alright, do you have a plan.”

Applejack thought for a moment, scratching her chin. “Actually…nah.”

“Rgh, figures.” Rarity groaned. “Well, we’ll just take it one step at a time.”

“Fine by me.” Applejack replied, as she stepped forward and opened the door.

The two peered inside, nothing to see but the equipment, and nothing to hear but the lazy back-and-forth of water in the pool. In fact, it was almost too quiet, as though an eerie sense of calm in the area that didn’t belong had washed over them. Rarity’s eyes widened as she spotted some obscured figure shambling towards the restrooms.

“It looks like one of them is heading in.” She said. “You cover the exit, I’ll trap her in.”

“My oh my, Rarity.” Applejack snarked. “If I didn’t know you, I’d think you were the violent, un-ladylike fighter in our group.”

Rarity gave a bashful smile, before pushing the door open. The two immediately stepped in, looking around for anything, before bee-lining for the restroom. Rarity brought her Stand again, Blue Ruby looking around, before grabbing the door and holding it up for its master. She stepped followed by her stand. Applejack looked around for a moment, before leaning against one of the pillars off to the side, crossing her arms.

She was about to start whistling a tone to herself, before she saw something dart out of the corner of her eye. She jumped away immediately, as a tendril slammed into the pillar were her neck was, and creating a large crack where her neck had been. She back flipped away as two more tried to snake around and wrap up her ankles, these two much larger and thicker then before. She turned her head to see Lucky Diamond standing atop the stands used to watch the swim teams compete, slowly clapping his hands.

“Nice, nice, very nice, Applejack.” He said sarcastically. “But how do you intend to win?”

“What do ya mean?” She asked, eyes darting about.

“You are surrounded by my Stand, and I have more than enough pool noodles to strangle you with.” He explained. “And, since you’ve separated, your friend is walking into a horrible trap.”

Applejack said nothing, glaring back as she began to measure her options. His stand was fast, dangerously so. And she lacked seriously in range. Once he wrapped around, she would have no way to escape.

“I will give you one out though.” He said placing a hand on his chin, and grasping his elbow with the opposite hand. “You can submit to my boss and become a…Skoutatoi, as he calls us. If you help us subdue your friends and this realm, I’m sure he’ll reward you.”

“Really?” She asked, voice ice cold.

“I’m a man of my word.” He said with a mock bow, before jabbing a finger in her direction. “But don’t try and bluff me. I know you also are one bound by your own words, more or less.”

“Perhaps you got a point, hoss.” She said, scratching her chin as though to consider it.

“Really now?” He said, tilting his head slightly. “You’re willing to consider it?”

“Yeah, I’ll stand with you.” Applejack said calmly, her expression not changing.

“Well, you’re not lying. You’re terrible at it.” He muttered, as he summoned three more of the strands from Spaghetti Incident, coiling outwards from his feet, all the way up to Applejack. “This is a wonderful occasion. The Boss will be pleased.”

Rarity looked around the bathroom, looking over the stalls, before turning to the showers as she heard a noise from there. There was the figure she had been following before. She almost stepped forward, before deciding against that, and sending Blue Ruby ahead. It snaked and slithered through the air like a ghost, leaning against the walls, before coming within inches of the figure swaying in the center of the showers. Rarity hesitated a moment, before having her stand touch the figure’s shoulder. When it didn’t react, she had Blue Ruby turn the figure around forcibly by the shoulders…

And saw that it was not Amber Spice, but another of her classmates. Rarity recoiled in shock at the sight of her, blue veins etched across her face and fingers, her eyes now completely blue. Blue Ruby withdraw, as Rarity began to run over to help the classmate, before the young girl began to shudder and groan, her body swaying like a puppet. The figure stiffly bent over, wretching and groaning before coughing up a massive puddle of water from her mouth and eyes. She withdrew Blue Ruby back to herself, as the ceiling tiles behind shuddered and shook, as Amber Spice herself jumped down, and the water formed into the inhuman shape of River People.

The water stand shifted and warped forward, wrapping its hand around Blue Ruby’s neck. Rarity gasped and struggled as River People gripped tightly, its shiny black eyes glaring down at her Stand, as Amber Spice approached from behind, chuckling slightly.

“You thought I’d let you and your Stand catch me off guard?” She whispered with a hiss. “I came prepared to deal with you the moment I entered this restroom.”

“Why are you…?” Rarity asked.

“Don’t talk!” Amber Spice shouted. “You and your gang, always stealing attention from people like me, just because I screwed up in life.”

She crossed her arms, as River People raised a fist, aiming at Blue Ruby’s face.

“So I’m gonna cast you right into the oceans.” She declared. “And leave you for the sharks.”

As she was about to have River People punch away, Lucky Diamond and Applejack suddenly entered, the various tendrils wrapping and flowing around Diamond as he confidently strode in, a wide grin on his face.

“What are you doing with her?” Snarled Amber, pointing an accusatory finger in her direction. “We’re to execute them!”

“Take it easy.” Snapped Lucky. “We were to remove a threat. She’s agreed to join us. Hence, not a threat.”

“How did she agree and all that then?” Asked Amber, still obviously untrusting of Applejack.
“Protecting her farm and all, didn’t want to be involved in this fight, only did it because of Sunset.” Lucky explained, with a shrug. “Yadda yadda, I offered her protection, and rewards to her family from the boss.”

“Fine, prove yourself!” Amber ordered, pointing at Rarity. “Use your stand, and destroy her and her own.”

“Kick that to death?” Applejack asked, her expression not changing as she tipped her hat. “I can do that.”

She stepped over to Rarity and angled up, her own friend’s eyes wide and in shock, hardly able to believe what she saw. She managed to muster up a few words, as Applejack raised her foot to attack.

“Applejack, how could you?” She whispered in a mixture of terror and anger.

“Relax, it’ll be over soon.” Applejack said with a wink.

She raised her foot up, and snapped it out. Rarity closed her eyes, expecting the painful crunch of a stand infused boot to her face. Indeed, she heard a sharp crack, like a pistol being fired right next to her, but only felt the grip on her neck relax. Amber Spice gasped in pain, as Rarity cracked open her eye, as Applejack drew back and slammed another sidekick into River People’s head, before slamming kick after kick into it.

“Hidzume! Hidzume! Hidzume!” She shouted, before spinning and slamming her other foot straight into the stand’s gut. “Hidzume!”

River People went flying away, slamming into a stall wall for one of the toilets, and shattering into a puddle, as Amber Spice fell to the floor, blood dripping from her mouth and nose. She groaned as she rubbed her head, as Lucky Diamond recoiled back in shock and snapped his fingers, five of his tendrils launching forward at them. Rarity reacted immediately, bringing Blue Ruby out, and looking at each stand tentacle. Although it was down on the fly, she fired off jewel after jewel, each of the projectiles flying forward, and slicing the five tendrils in half.

Applejack smiled as she and Rarity got back to back, both of them in combat stance, as Lucky Diamond brought out more of his Spaghetti Incident Stand vines, and Amber Spice rose to her feet slowly, her hair a disheveled mess, leaving only her angry eyes glaring at them. She turned slightly to Lucky Diamond.

“You idiot!” She barked. “She can’t lie to save her life, and yet she somehow fooled you with her lies!”

“Her face didn’t break at all!” He protested. “I…I was told she couldn’t lie! The Boss and his Guards said so!”

“I didn’t.” Applejack chuckled. “It’s really embarrassing, hoss. I told you I would stand with you, and I did. I stood next to you.”

Lucky Diamond’s face fell, and he looked as though he wanted to drop off the face of the earth. He turned to Amber Spice, his face pale.

“When we report our victory, let’s leave this out when we tell the boss.” He said, his voice hollow.

“Agreed.” Amber Spice muttered, her still obviously tinged with anger. "but you owe me big time!"

River People reformed from where it had landed with a hiss. It stood for a moment, before turning and smashing the door down, and reaching into the toilet. As it did so, a large whirling sound could be heard, as it grew significantly larger. It turned back, the Stand now nearly brushing the ceiling with its head. Applejack raised her left foot, before slamming it down, leaving a large crater in the tiled floor under her foot.

“Howdy howdy, let’s get rowdy.” She said, a smile beaming out from under her cowboy hat.

“I believe the two of us can handle these two ruffians.” Rarity said with a smile, as Blue Ruby prepared another jewel to attack. “Even if that was a nasty trick you played on me.”

“Sorry. But now I’m going to be completely honest,” Applejack said, before looking over her shoulder at the two enemy Stand users, and pointing right at them. “And honestly? You’re not getting out of this. No forgiveness.”

“My Blue Ruby will have no mercy!” Rarity declared.

“Good, we didn’t intend to give mercy or forgiveness!” Retorted Lucky Diamond, as more of Spaghetti Incident’s strands flowed outwards from his wrist and pockets.

“Prepare for the end!” Amber Spice declared. “All because you two couldn’t mind your own business!”

River People lumbered forward, as the Spaghetti Incident strands began to stretch and cover the restroom area, from toilets and into the shower area.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Hello all. The first of a multi part Stand battle, so exciting! This one was a little difficult. You see, I write these first six parts, and copy and paste them, while making slight touch-ups, and had to do some redos with regards to certain Stands and their abilities.

I introduced a lot of Stands here, but I'll cover only the ones that fight here.

Cowboy Town is based on the cover to the Brooks and Dunn album that has the song of the same name (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qSRq1SUX1bw), combined with the strong kicking nature in Applejack's character. The boots are based on a similar character from a similar franchise, Toa Pohatu's feet and legs, another character whose powers are focused on strong kicks. I combined the to, due to similarities in Pohatu's franchise, and MLP.

Blue Ruby, named after a song by Apollo Brown (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5EcAilV6NZk). The Stand is based slightly on Hierophant Green, but obviously with a crystal edge to befit Rarity's nature and Cutie Mark talent. It's abilities are also based on Emerald Splash. Blue Ruby is designed to befit Rarity's less confrontational nature as a fighter.

River People is named after the song by Weather Report (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l8fPVuK4DLw). The Stand was originally designed to be automatic, with her spitting on victims, and River People pursuing them. It would manifest via water, or any liquid, including chemicals, giving the Stand the powers those chemicals entail. However, after writing Stone Tears in, I decided two automatic Stands, I decided to make River People similar to Whitesnake, long ranged, being issued commands, and then carrying out those commands. Its designed is based on certain Cryptids such as Bigfoot and Ningen, to give it a mysterious vibe.

Spaghetti Incident, named after the Guns & Roses album (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%22The_Spaghetti_Incident%3F%22). The Stand is based on when I was making some Spaghetti, and accidently burned my arm while taste-testing it. It got me thinking about what a Stand based on noodles could do in battle.

That's all for this chapter, later.

Mirror Mirror

At the same time Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are fighting Onyx Buster...

Pinkie was not new to dangers during her adventures. Dealing with Sunset when she was a less then stellar classmate, facing the very dangerous and power-hungry Dazzlings, and a variety of other strange ordeals, had made her attuned to certain things. She looked around the bathroom, rubbing her ears slightly as she prepared for something to happen. Ever since she had pricked her fingers on the arrow, she had also gained a new sense to her Pinkie Senses. Her ears would vibrate like cell phones when near another Stand user. And her ears now were shaking in her head like two honey bees.

She looked around the bathroom, seeing nothing. But her ears didn't lie. She knew there was someone dangerous nearby. Someone connected with this Emperor guy she and her friends were worried about. Indeed, watching her, from the windows, was a shadowy figure, hanging onto the window ledge and high on the school's outer walls, like a Monkey on a tree branch. The figure held a phone to her ear and spoke.

"Alright team, I have eyes on the pink one." She reported. "I think she's aware of my presence. Should I activate my Stand abilities?"

"Negative. Remain in observation." The Team Leader reported back. "We haven't gotten the order to move in, and Onyx hasn't shown up yet."

"Something is definitely happening." The Watcher said. "The lights in the bathroom are going dimmer and dimmer."

"Probably just her Stand ability trying to cover up." The Team Leader said with a bored sigh. "Just keep an eye on her, it's not that hard."

The figure herself sighed and nodded to herself, as she focused in on Pinkie Pie. By now, the absent minded, silly Stand user had indeed brought out her Stand. The multi-colored, skeletal harlequin-like figure appeared in a flash of blue and yellow light, it's smiling face at odds with rather serious look in it's eyes as it focused and looked around the room, large, ponderous arm canon at the ready. However, both she and Fun noticed something strange, that also caught her spy's eye.

The mirror in front of Pinkie and her Stand was a swirling black, similar to a storm cloud, with flashes of green, before the clouds billowed out, causing Pinkie's eyes to bulge in her head, as the spy gasped.

"What is it?! Report!" Her Leader demanded, shouting over the phone.

"The mirror went crazy!" The spy reported in shock. "The mirror went crazy!"

"What do you mean it went crazy?" The leader demanded, but got no answer as the spy looked on in shock.

A long, grey and black muscular arm reached out of the mirror, and slammed into the sink. Slowly, another reached out, and hit the other side of the sink. Finally, as the smoke gathered in a thick "puddle" around Pinkie's ankles, a ghoulish face pulled itself out of the mirror, along with much of it's upper body. The face was mostly metallic from what Pinkie could see, with bloody red eyes, and white irises, and black sclera. The rest of his face was covered in wrappings and a small leather belt over one of the top of his head.

The figure slowly pulled itself out of the mirror, pulling out the rest of it's highly muscled body from the mirror, and resting on the sink, crouched like a cat and watching Pinkie pie. Pinkie, naturally as a strong, powerful Stand user, did what any would do. She started screaming like a mad women.

"OHH MY GOD!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, her Stand covering's smiling mouth as it's eyes went wide.

"This one holds much power." The figure said, tilting it's head to one side. "Very, very interesting. I need such power for myself."

It slowly and carefully stepped off the sink, and approached Pinkie, measuring each and every step, as though afraid it might break the tiles beneath it, or it might fall off a building somehow. The figure pointed at her, as she ended her screaming.

"Fall silent, or join me in the abyss of death!" It ordered.

"How about you say hello to my little friend!" Pinkie shouted, Fun lowering it's arm canon and pointing it directly at the figure's head.

"Cease!"The being boomed, before the Arm canon itself boomed to life, firing a shot of pink-purple energy that hit him right in the face,

The figure staggered, before the smoke cleared, revealing no damage taken. "Cease!" It repeated in irritation.

Pinkie fired a second time, as the figure slowly approached her. "Cease!"

Pinkie fired a third shot, right at it's chest, before it grabbed her Stand by the neck and it's normal wrist. The Stand struggled, but Pinkie and Fun were surprise by the iron grip of the figure before them, almost unnaturally strong.

"I said cease!" The figure roared.

"No, you said 'Cease', with a capital C, not lower case." Pinkie corrected, a wry smile on her face despite the stranglehold the figure kept on her and Fun. "I can show you in the fan fic where your letters change."

It recoiled slightly, shaking it's head and narrowing it's inhuman eyes, before leaning in, inches from her face. "Do not correct my grammar, Pink-haired foe! You are my prisoner now!"

The figure marched up to the large mirror stepping onto the sink, Pinkie Pie dragged behind him. he stepped leg first into the mirror, before grabbing Pinkie and hefting her over his shoulder, and stepping into the mirror with his victim. The spy outside, meanwhile, nearly lost her grip on the side of the building, before readjusting and looking back inside. The room was completely empty, not any sign of the figure, the smoke, or the strange mirror.

"Guys, I lost Pinkie Pie." She reported, face pale and voice muted.

"What do you mean you lost her?" The leader demanded over the phone.

"She went inside a mirror!" The spy shouted on the phone. "Like, stepping into a door inside!"

There was a long moment of silence, before the leader replied simply. "Wait...whaaat?"

Pinkie was silent for a while after being dragged into the mirror, eyes wide as she looked around uncertain. It wasn't that she didn't have questions or anything to say. Of course, she had many things to ask the strange figure, and even more things to say about the situation, but even she recognized right now was probably for the best to remain silent, for now. She looked around, looking for any sign of an escape route or passage that could lead out of this strange realm, bu8t couldn't find anything. Her surroundings where a strange mixture of halls and rooms around Canterlot High, but strangely glossy, shiny and, most important of all, turned to face opposite directions of their original counterparts.

She knew the rooms and areas of the High School like the back of her hand, and immediately knew things were wrong here. She frowned slightly, as she scanned the area, quickly deducing a way to break free of this creature's grip, and get back to her friends before anyone noticed she was gone. The creature's grip loosened, as he dropped her. He took exactly six steps, turned in a robotic fashion, and crouched down, placing somewhat on his hands like a runner ready to go. He looked right at her with his piercing, inhuman eyes.

"I am Bodhisattva Khashoggi, pay your respects to me, peasant!" The being boomed.

"Uh, how about no?" Pinkie said, raising an eyebrow. "Besides, there's no way that's a real name. Sounds like song titles mashed together to make a name by some dumpy who can't make a good name!"

"I was one of the first Stand users in this world." The being growled. "I lived for years, before death clawed it's way to my heart."

"Aaaaahh ok?" Pinkie said, looking to her Stand in confusion. Fun merely shrugged, shaking it's round head. The Stand was just as confused as it's user.

"But that is about to change, for you have come into my lap, like a gift from the Gods!" He declared, rising up to his full height.

"Time out here Buddy." Pinkie interrupted, making a "time out" sign with her hands.

"Bodhisattva!" The being piped up in annoyance.
"How are you alive if you're dead." Pinkie asked, shaking her head slightly. "You can't explain that."

"My power is tied to mirrors, and Mirrors are said to be tied directly to the living and dead worlds as bridges to the other." Bodhisattva explained. "It is through this power I walk both
lands."

"Why not just crossover then?" Pinkie asked innocently. "There's got to be family waiting for you on the other side?"

He snapped, a sound like dry, cracking bones emanating from his mouth, or where it should be, as he slammed a fist into the ground.

"I have tried to see what is on the other side!" He snapped. "There is nothing! Nothing but a void!"

He rose up, pointing down at her. "This is why, I choose you! I knew I sense Stand powers here. Other energies yes, but other Stands can get the energy I need to escape this realm of undeath, and get back to the land of the living!"

Pinkie lowered her eyebrows, aboslutely taken aback by this strange being's mannerisms, speech, and...well just about everything really. There was no doubt he was insane, but undead? She couldn't be certain of that either.

'Magic, Stands, it's all weird.' She thought. 'I mean, I didn't really believe in magic, not in the way Sunset used it at least, more in the fun, bunnies form hats sort of way, not in the magic blasts and flying demons sort of way, so I guess nothing is out of the question.'

He was busy muttering and speaking to himself, back now turned to her. Luckily, Pinkie was ever the pragmatist. She had been testing and experimenting with her powers ever since she first got a Stand. And she didn't leave the house unprepared for a Stand battle. She reached into one of her pockets, and pulled out a perfectly frosted cupcake, somehow maintaining it's perfect shape despite being inside her pocket. Fun gently took it from her, and closed it's eyes briefly, the cupcake flashing briefly, before it turned completely grey. She took it back, and tentatively bite down, before making a face.

It had lost all taste, as expected. Fun lifted it's arm canon and fired, a much stronger blast then the last time booming out, the bright fizzling pink and blue energy roaring out, and slamming into Bodhisattva's back. He staggered, cursing in some strange language, before turning to Pinkie pie again, eyes focused in anger. He was about to say something else, before Fun fired again, hitting him in the chest. Smoke rose from his latest wound, but otherwise bore no sign of damage. He ran to the left, and leapt outwards.

Pinkie was about to celebrate, before stopping. Did he just leave her here, in mirrorland, with no way out?

"Great, I'm stuck here." She muttered.

"Not quite." Bodhisattva growled into her left ear, before lifting his fist up and slamming it into the side of her face.

She flew away, blood spurting from her lip, as she rubbed it away. "I thought you were trapped in here?!"

"My Stand, Smoke and Mirrors, allows me to leave so long as I have a tether, another Stand user, or one of great mental fortitude." He explained, cracking his knuckles, energy sparking from them. "You are my tether. I can jump out, and come back in another direction, or send you out, and then follow you anywhere from a reflective surface. Either submit to the ritual I plan, or this will get much worse."

"Well, poop." Pinkie Pie cursed, having tuned out most of his long explanation to look around and try and find a way around him, or to some entrap him.

Unfortunately, the mirror dimension she had been sucked into, or at least this room of it, was blank. Her eyes darted about, before focusing on Khashoggi. If there was anyway out of here, it was through the Smoke and Mirrors Stand. But how could she get through this guy, and out the mirror.

"Why have you fallen silent?" Snarled Smoke and Mirrors, eyeing carefully. "You are the talkative one of your group, correct?"

"Well, yeah, I mean if I don't talk, I'm thinking, but it sounds so weird in my head, so I have to say a lot out loud, or else I might go crazy." Pinkie Pie began to blabber. "Like, really crazy, like talking to rocks and stuff and then..."

"Nevermind! Nevermind!" Smoke and Mirrors growled, pinching the area where the bridge of his nose should've been, groaning in irritation. "Perhaps I should've picked another Stand user."

"And wait, how do you know about my friends having Stands to?" Pinkie asked, suddenly narrowing her eyes in suspicion.

"I sensed the birth of every Stand user in this town. I can pinpoint their location to." Smoke and Mirrors explained. "Fortunately, I only need you, then I can leave this purgatory and continue with my life."

"Not so fast bucko!" Pinkie yelled, pointing at him with a finger, as Fun pointed it's arm canon. "You haven't won yet!"

"I doubt I need to." He replied, grabbing and flexing his wrist. "You haven't done any real damage to my Stand yet."

"Yet!" Pinkie pointed out. "Just give me some time, and I'll unleash my bazooka of fun on ya!"

"I grow increasingly tired of this nonsense of yo...." He began, as Fun quickly fired two shots at his face and chest. Smoke and Mirrors staggered back, surprised, actual smoke rising form his body, but unharmed.

As he narrowed his red eyes, Pinkie turned her canon and fired at his legs, energy blasts hitting his shins, thighs and feet, before charged forward. As he straightened himself again, Pinkie and Fun slammed their right foot into his chest ina jumping side kick, sending him backwards, straight into the Mirror.

"HIYA!" Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs, as Smoke and Mirrors' back hit the mirror, energy sparking as he made contact, a clear image of the real world, outside of the mirror dimension, flicked to life.

Smoke and Mirrors growled, as he tried to pull himself away, only for Fun to aim it's canon again right at his face and fire, knocking him back, and allowing PInkie to once again get free of the Mirror Dimension. The two landed, far apart from each other, and slammed hard into a series of red tiles. Pinkie rose up slowly, to see herself in the...cafeteria. Her eyes widened as her mouth dropped. How the heck did they get here? She turned to her back, to see a mirror hanging above one of the stoves. She frowned, as even more questions came to mind.

"I prepared for this." Smoke and Mirrors explained, as he slowly rose to his feet, keeping low like a cat on the hunt. "Like I said, you, and many Stand users, are my tether. I timed my incursion into this world, and set up mirrors for my eventual confrontation. I had many opportunities to set up mirrors all over the school, in many strange places."

"Well, you messed up really badly Mister bringing me here." Pinkie said, grabbing a handful of sprinkles from a nearby bag, weighing it in her hand. "You see, when I touch something, it will glow, or is it glew, is it spelled G-L-E-W even? Glue? Glowed? Glowie-glowed...?"

"Stop talking and hit me!" Smoke and Mirrors snarled, pulling the "Skin" below his eyes, and snapping it back to normal. He just wanted to complete his ritual, and now he just wanted to pull his ears off. 'This was the worst stand user I could attack.'

"Alright then, one hit coming right up!" Pinkie said, beaming with a smile, as sprinkles in her palm glowed, and she threw them hard.

Smoke and Mirror's cat-like eyes widened in shock, sputtering out a few words before impact."That is no Stand power!"

Right as he finished the sprinkles hit, and exploded with amazing force, knocking him off his feet, and into a refrigerator, crushing the door and knocking it off it's hinges. He was about to get up, when Fun reached into the bag as well, and drained a number of the sprinkles of energy, before pointing the canon and opening fire. Several blasts of Pink-Blue-yellow energy exploded and mushroomed around Smoke and Mirrors' form, obscuring the area in ashes and smoke. He rose up slowly, taking a lot around, as he got low to the ground.

'Smoke and heat rise, so the bottom of the floor will be unobscured of her crazed fire power.' He thought, as he scuttled along the floor like a crab. 'But where did the ability to touch things and turn them into a bomb come from? I must seek out further answers to this!'

He studied her closely, her eyes still focused ahead, her Stand's Arm Canon pointed at the smoke, expecting him to come straight at her again. While it would be easier to brute force it and overpower her, he knew he couldn't underestimate this foe. Her goofy, light-hearted façade hide a cunning mind and fighter ready to win through any means needed. He studied her for a long while, even as the smoke began to dissipate, not willing to risk it, before rising into a crouched, hunting hound position. He crept close, coming within a few feet of her, and Pinkie still didn't seem aware of him.

'Heh, this scatter brained Stand user is obnoxious, but her own hyper-active mind can't possibly counter my ancient, profound intellect.' He though, his face bending into a slight smile, despite his lack of a mouth. 'I will win this!'

He reached out with one hand a few inches from Pinkie and stopped, eyes widening as he saw it. A circle of sprinkles and sugar made in a circle around her, like a protective circle used to defend against demons and such by a coven of witches. He almost recoiled away, before they shined with an unnatural pink energy, and exploded, sending him flying back again. He hit a nearby wall, grunting in pain, as Pink coughed and groaned from the attack.

"Man o-man. That certainly was a 'heated' situation." She said, with a giggle, now comically smoked and ashened by her own attack, but never the less unharmed. "I guess that attack didn't set off any smoke alarms with you."

"Quite the puns!" Shouted Smoke and Mirrors. "This is a battle! Not a poor stand up comedy routine!"

"Why can't it be both?" Pinkie asked with a shrug, Fun mimicking her movements in an exaggerated fashion. "No need to be such a Sour-plum."

"Sour-Plum...?" Smoke and Mirrors muttered, before shaking his head. There was no point in trying to understand or make sense of her. He just had to win, and get out of his mirror world of purgatory.

He stood up and began to run towards her, snatching a few knives from a nearby holding tray, as Fun aimed it's canon at him, and opened fire. A shot hit him in the chest, staggering him, but not stopping him. He threw back his hand, and snapped his wrist forward, a set of 12 knives flying at Pinkie at high speed. She yelped, firing round after round and destroying every knife heading towards her, as Smoke and Mirrors kept running towards her.

Finally, closing in on his target, he grabbed her by the throat, and jumped forward, the mirror shimmering and flashing with energy again, as the two sailed through the air, and hit the mirror, going through it and landing back in the mirror universe. Pinkie scrambled to her feet quickly, and re-summoned Fun to her side, the multi-colored Stand pointing it's arm canon directly at the towering form of Smoke and mirrors. The enemy Stand user, however, merely took his time rising to his feet, examining his body for injuries, before turning to regard Pinkie with a cold, malice-filled glare.

The assassin-like Stand leaned back slightly, striking quite the curious pose, as it pointed at Pinkie Pie.

"I see. Fighting with surgary treats and such is quite the mistake." He said slowly, one eye twitching slightly. "But I see now I will not make that mistake. You will stay here. I will defeat you. Your stand will help me break free of this prison."

"I don't really like the sound of this "Ritual" thing." Pinkie replied, raising an eyebrow. "Unless it's just me using my stand to give you a nice, strong kick in the backside."

"Since your curiosity is piqued." He began, as he walked towards her.

"Well, not really."

"I will explain the ritual." He continued, gesturing around. "All I require, is some of your blood upon my hands, and to completely shatter your Stand. It will not end well for you, but all power demands sacrifice. I should thank you for yours."

"Nope, no, nope!" Said Pinkie, shaking her head quickly. "I do not at all agree to help out with this."

"I do not particularly care what you agree to." growled the Undead Stand user, flexing his fingers with anticipation. "You have no new projectiles to toss at me. Your stand lacks the strength to break and shatter my form. You've lost."

"Are you sure of that?" Pinkie asked, a grin spreading across her face.

Smoke and Mirrors stopped his approach, lingering for a moment, as he studied her with a cold expression, before replying in a flat, almost robotic voice. "What?"

"You claim I have no new projectiles to throw at you, but I think you're mistaken, bucko!" She said as she reached into her hair.

Smoke and Mirrors did not react, merely waiting with a deadpan expression, his body frozen like a statue, one hand lingering near his face as he looked at his foe. He wasn't exactly sure what she was rummaging around in, in her hair of all
places, but he expected that, perhaps, things had turned in his favor.

'The shock and horror of what is about to happen will has broken my foe.' He thought with a slight grin, of sorts. 'She's absolutely broken now.'

But to his surprise, she indeed, pulled out a perfectly glazed and frosted chocolate cake, with candles still burning on it and everything. He recoiled in shock, almost back-peddling away, he brought his hands to his face.

"HOW? HOW?!" He yelled in absolute, unbelieving shock and horror. "How have you committed such witchcraft?!"

"I never go into a Stand battle without a cake ready, you silly goose." Pinkie giggled, as Fun dug it's fingers into the top of the cake, grey slowly spreading from the points of entry and it seemed to glow brighter and brighter. "It would be kinda dumb to not bring a cake for this sort of occasion! Or any occasion really! I can't think of one time when you would go wrong with cake!"

Smoke and Mirrors quickly got control of himself, and began charging at Pinkie once more. Her stand was a long range Stand, and it specialized in using that canon to overwhelm others. At close, range, he could overwhelm it, begin the parts of the ritual he needed, and finish this fight and move on with a new life. Pinkie, though unfinished with charging the blast, fired, a focused energy blast of energy zooming outwards, like a tornado placed on it's side, and hitting Smoke and Mirrors head on. The force of the blast pushed him backwards, feet scrapping across the ground as he tried to stop himself, placing his arms in an "X" in front of himself, before the blast finally exploded. Smoke and Mirrors gasped, as the blast hit him from every side, the force too much, as he crumbled to his knees, and fell.

Pinkie stood for a moment, a small, triumphant smile on her face, as she set the half-greyed cake down, and began to approach the rogue Stand user. She didn't enjoy fighting too much. Not as much as say, Rainbow Dash at least. But putting a villain in their place was always enjoyable, and after her first win, she was quite certain a great victory party would be just the thing to whip up.

'A Spectacularly Splendid Stand....Huh, that's a hard one.' She thought, as she scratched her chin. 'Something with an "S", to fit the theme. I mean, it has to fit the theme, or else It would make sense. Spectacularly Splendid Stand Victory is just....wrong on every level.'

"Do you have any ideas?" She asked Fun. The Stand seemed to consider the question for a moment, tapping it's chin twice with it's pointer finger, before raising and looking like it had something to say. After a dramatic moment, the Stand relaxed and simply shook it's head 'no'.

She finally got up to Smoke and Mirrors. The Stand, by now, from the massive attack, was cracked in several places, red energy slithering and sparking outwards, as it's looked up, now white and empty. Fun helpfully walked forward, and gave the downed Stand-Revenant three strong kicks in the ribs and head, before saluting it's master and giving a thumbs up. Pinkie gave her Stand an affectionate pat on the head.

"Very good! Though did you have to kick him so much?" Pinkie asked, gesturing to Smoke and Mirrors. "No need to hurt him anymore then what we need. Why do I keep you around?"

The Stand held it's hand up to it's mouth like it was visibly hurt by her remarks, shaking it's head in disappointment. Pinkie gave a bright smile as she walked away, patting him on the head again.

"Ah, I'm messing with you, you're the bestest Stand ever!" She said with a giggle. "Now, let's start planning our celebration."

"I will gladly help." A voice croaked behind them. "In fact, I will hold a massive celebration after this, to celebrate my victory, and for being such a strong foe in the face of everything."

She turned, as Smoke and Mirrors rose up, body cracked and damaged, but still moving, as it tested it's limbs and body around, like a runner stretching and preparing himself for a long marathon, as his cold eyes stayed focused on Pinkie and her Stand, who immediately turned around, and aimed their weapon at him. He didn't react, instead, tilting his head slightly as he watched her.

"I must thank you for this. It has been thousands of years since I've had a battle, Stand or otherwise, that tested my will and resolve as much as yours." He said, bowing his head slightly. "You have truly put me through the wringer, so to speak, and I must thank you. I know that I must fight all the harder to win, so that I may come back to the world of the living."

He slowly rose his head back up to gaze at Pinkie, the usually bubbly high school student now in a rare expression of seriousness and determination. He snapped his fingers and pointed at her.

"I WILL win. No matter what honor I have to dispense with to do it!" He exclaimed, before jumping at her, hands extended out in front of him like a cat ready to pounce on a mouse.

Pinkie waited, as he closed in, the time seeming to slow as he got closer, before jumping out of the way at the last second. Smoke and Mirrors crashed down, as Fun fired a blast at his right shoulder. Smoke and Mirrors flinched slightly, but this did not stop his attack, swinging his left hand to the side and stabbing Pinkie in the stomach. She gasped in shock, as she looked, mouth a gap at his hand. He pulled out his hand, as she clasped her wound, falling on one knee. Fun's image flickered and shimmered as it began to fade out. Smoke and Mirrors lifting his glistening red palm to the air, examining it like a curious child, before reaching his other hand up, and smearing blood upon that as well.

"One part done, now, I will shatter you Stand, the dying energies of it will power me like a star." He explained coldly, lifting up his hand in a perfect knife hand.

Pinkie weakly reached up into her hair, and pulled out three cookies. Smoke and Mirrors leapt backwards, as the three cookies lite up with pink energy, and she threw all three of them. They spun in the hair, and exploded in front of him. Smoke and Mirrors raised his arms, but to his surprise, nothing followed.

'Perhaps a final, failed desperate attack?' he thought, as he tried to peer through the smoke, arms still readied and raised. 'No, she is absent minded, and silly in behavior, but she is a dangerous foe all the same. This is something else. A distraction.'

He waited, as the smoke began to clear, but found no sign of his foe. He recoiled slightly, but clamped down on the panic rising in his chest. He could still win this. He just had to find her and overwhelm her Stand's abilities. He looked over to his right, and saw her leaning over the cake, her Stand's fingers pressed down on the cake, as grey began to spread throughout it. He let out a yell, as he ran towards her. Pinkie looked over her shoulder, and Fun released his hold on the cake, and fire another blast. Though not as strong as she had hoped, it hit him square in the chest, and sent him flying back a few inches. He flipped through the air, and landed on his feet, groaning slightly.

She narrowed her eyes in slight in annoyance, before rising to her feet. She was not a fighter by any means, despite what Smoke and Mirrors had stated, but she knew one thing. If she could leave this mirror dimension, and get back in the real world, then she could turn the advantage back to her side. She glared darkly at predatory form of Smoke and Mirrors, as the figure raised it's bloodied hands for battle.

"oh ho? What's that expression, not so fun-loving and all now, are we?" He taunted. "Are you, perhaps, thinking you could somehow escape into the real world and get away with more of your bomb chucking?"

She didn't answer, as he began to move forward, pointing at her. "Come on, crack at least a smile, a stupid joke. What happened to all of your dumb humor from before?"

"Oh, nothing, it's still there, just hiding like a scary Ninja!" Pinkie said suddenly, her face cracking into a smile, even as her eyes remained determined and laser-focused. "But, speaking of Ninjas, I've been planning something with you."

"Oh?"

He walked to the side a bit, now directly in front of her, as her smile widened. "There, that's perfect."

He tilted his head, eyes widening slightly as he studied here. "What's perfect?"

"You are. The angle you're at least." Pinkie said, standing, as she threw another cookie, directly at his face.

He snapped his arm upwards, yelling in fear, as the cookie simply crumbled to pieces, He look at the pieces, expecting a reaction, before seeing a second object flying at him out of the corner of his eye. He turned upwards once more, only to see a second cookie flying at his face, glowing pink.

"Oooooh NOOOOO…!" He began to shout, before it exploded right next to his face, blinding and burning the entire left side of his face.

He staggered slightly, before shaking his head. Half of his face, was indeed, burned and heavily damaged by the attack, but he was not finished yet. Not at all! He stamped his foot, the ground cracking under him, as the Pink-haired human charged straight at him, Fun, floating beside her, eyes glaring darkly despite it's smiling face.

"Fool! Your stand is weak in close range, would you really...?!" He began to shout, before she jumped up, Fun leveling his arm canon and firing away.

Three weak energy blasts exploded against his form, before she and Fun delivered a powerful kick into his chest, and tackled him, sending him backwards, and straight through the mirror. The two landed hard and rolled away, the two popping up, and ready, Smoke and Mirror's clawed hands readied, Pinkie's Party Arm Canon aimed and primed. She breathed hard, as she held her wound, before her eyes began to dart around the room, looking for any mirrors that he could use to ambush her from. She spotted one to her right, but stayed focused on Smoke and Mirrors, her quickly darting back to him, as he glared at her. Without a word, he turned on his heel, and race for the mirror they had just come out of. He jumped in, disappearing into the mirror like a diver going into water.

She turned her canon, and immediately fired at the mirror, shattering it, as the tips of his fingers began to break through, his four finger tips falling to the ground, as the shards broke against the tiled floor. Pinkie grinned slightly, as she began making her way to another room, to prepare herself, as Smoke and Mirrors stood within his mirror dimension, screaming and cursing as he held his damaged hand.

"Damnations upon her blood, that hurts!" He yelled. She had only shaved off a few inches form his fingers, but he couldn't afford to lose his fingers or hand. One, because of the ritual. Two, because he wasn't fond of being in pain. "I need to focus. Turn this rage and hatred into results! Only the results matter!"

He walked away from the broken mirror, and began running along the mirror dimension. There were only so many places to hide, and he had prepared for this for many weeks.

'For one so injured, she moves incredibly fast.' He thought, as he caught sight of her in one of his mirrors, setting down and sitting behind one of the mirrors. 'How did she get upstairs so quickly?'

He ran forward, jumped into the mirror, and leapt out, landing, once more, behind his foe. The area was an old, musty basement area, where numerous abandoned sports gear, trophies and other forgotten, dusty items were stored. Pinkie turned to look over her shoulder, a small smile on her face.

"What have you done?" He growled, ready for anything.

"Nothing." She said simply.

"Why do I not believe you?" He snarled, as he approached.

"You see, I did plan on something fun that was really gonna "Pop", but I got tired, because of someone not being able to keep their hands to themselves, and took a break." She explained quickly, shrugging slightly. "I would to throw a bunch of cupcakes or sugary treats at you, but I decided one something less complicated."

He would've raised an eyebrow, had his Stand been able to, and had half his face not been burnt off, but, instead, Smoke and Mirrors approached slowly, cracking his knuckles as he prepared to deliver the death blow.

"So, is this an admission of defeat?" He asked, still uncertain.

"Yep, go ahead. I have no choice but to admit I never stood a chance against your superior Stand ability." She said, shrugging again. "I guess you finally got your wish. Just make it quick, big guy."

Her Stand appeared, kneeling beside, as though ready to accept death. He scratched his chin slightly, narrowing his eyes. He was absolutely certain this was to good to be true. He stepped forward, raising hand to cleave her apart. But stopped as he felt his legs tangle on something. He looked down in shock and irritation, to see a barely visible string. He looked to her, to see Pinkie roll backwards slightly, and touch her hand to the string. A surge of pink energy rode along the string, as it exploded. Pinkie rose up, shaking the smoke and ash from her face and body, as her fell to the ground, legs weakened and cracking from injury.

"I thought you said you gave up." He groaned.

"I said I decided something less complicated, you silly dumpy." Pinkie said with a giggle. "This was way less complicated in my mind."

"How many minutes did it take to set up this trap?!" He demanded, struggling to rise with his damaged legs. "How did you even get sugar to coat the string?"

"I stopped by the kitchen before I got up here." She said simply.

"This room is hours away from the kitchen!" He snarled. "There's no way you could've gotten there, gotten here, set up your trap and still had time to prepare for me!"

"Shh! It's a kind of magic." She said tauntingly, as she held up a finger to her lips. "I can't tell you how I did it, it's confidential."

"You are lying!"

"And you are tearing me apart, Khashoggi!" She yelled in a strange accent, pumping both fists, as Fun shock it's head in seeming disappointment at Smoke and Mirrors.

He leapt upwards with his arms, flying at her, and slashing with his hands, trying to cleave her to pieces. Pinkie dodged every attack, before back-flipping away from Smoke and Mirror's clumsy attacks. The Revenant Stand landed hard on his chest, but kept moving, utterly focused now. Pinkie, however, didn't seem bothered, giving a smug smile that would've made Khashoggi's blood boil, had he any left in his body, or had a body period.

He rose up, before stopping. His head hit another string. He turned his eyes upwards, before Pinkie squatted down, and gave the string a small poke.

"Boop!" She announced, as the string lit up pink. Smoke and Mirrors focused every last bit of rage into it's glare, an animalistic growl building in the back of it's throat, before the explosion tore through the string, and eclipsed his face.

She covered her face with her hands, as Fun turned away as well, the force the explosion pushing them back a few feet. As the dust cleared, she looked down, and, to her surprise, Smoke and Mirrors was still in one piece, but no heavily damaged from her attacks. She almost would've been impressed, where it not for how much terror this figure inspired.

'He's a zombie! Just like all those horror movies!' She thought quickly, as she prepared. 'I mean, can you really defeat him, if he's already dead? Can he die a second time? Would it really be death? This guy raises way too many questions!'

He slowly rose up, clutching a nearby, burnt, wall for support, as he glared at her, his body suturing and swaying slightly as he struggled to take a step forward.

"I cannot lose." He muttered slowly and weakly, lumbering forward to try and attack her still. "I have to win."

"I'm afraid that boat has sailed, bucko." Pinkie said with a wink.

"Please, let me release you from being my tether." Smoke and mirrors begged.

"Alright then." Pinkie said, nodding vigorously.

"I can take one of your friends instead." He offered, as her smile disappeared, and everything fell silent.

"What did you say?" She asked, voice colder and less chirpy.

"If you wish, a friend can take your place." He repeated, tilting his head slightly. "Perhaps the meek, shy one? She's is not much of a fighter."

"Don't speak. Ever again." She said coldly, as she walked towards him, Fun appearing behind her, it's clown-like features seemingly more twisted and disturbing to look upon then before.

"Then an enemy perhaps!" Smoke and Mirrors offered, now desperate. "I could even tell you who the Secret Emperor is!"

"I won't sell anyone out to you. Friend or not." She said, as Fun aimed it's canon at Smoke and Mirror's face.

Smoke and Mirrors closed it's eyes, as she fired a second shot, straight at his head, sending him flying backwards, right into the mirror he had stepped out of. His body flew right into the mirror, and disappeared, only his arms catching him, as he intended to step out again.

'If I can convince her, perhaps make a show of alliance, I can gain a Stand user to sacrifice in her place..." He thought, desperation clawing at his chest. 'I would eat dirt and garbage to get out of this realm. I'd sacrifice anyone to get my...'

Pinkie leveled the rocket and fired, blasting the mirror to pieces. Smoke and Mirrors was thrown back by the force, landing on his back back in the mirror dimension, as he rose up slowly, looking at his arms. Just above the elbow, his arms had been completely sliced off. He fell to his knees. Without his hands, the ancient ritual the wisemen of his time had told him of before his death could not be completed. No hands, no blood. No blood, no Exchange with whatever controlled the scales of life and death.

Smoke and Mirrors sat within his dimension and stopped moving. For any that could be there and watch him, he would never move again. Smoke and Mirrors could not pass on, so utterly obsessed with life as he was. So, with all hope of the ritual succeeding destroyed, and unwilling to pass on, he eventually stopped thinking.

Pinkie walked away in silence, a slightly dazed look in her eyes, but still triumphant. She had certainly gotten the worst end of her foe's Stand, but she was alive at least, and that was certainly worth celebrating, in a small way. She reached into her hair one last time, and pulled out a cupcake, happily munching away. She had a long trip, but she could at least enjoy it til she got back to her friends.

By time she got to her friends, seated and waiting all around the front doors of the school, classes were half way over. Many were shocked and horrified by her battered appearance, but, although slightly hunched, she gave no indication of being any worse for wear. She opened the door, and stepped out with her friends, Twilight turning in surprise at Pinkie, eyes widening.

"Where have you been?" She asked, before looking at her wound. "And where did you get that injury?!"

"A guy in a mirror attacked me." Pinkie said simply. "Don't worry, he won't be bothering us."

"Alright, you just take it easy then Pinkie." Twilight said, pursing her lips, half certain there really had been an attack, but also half sure Pinkie was just being her usual self. The fact she didn't know anymore, given all the strange things they encountered, annoyed Twilight to no end, but she choose to ignore it, as she helped her friend sit down gingerly.

"Rainbow and Fluttershy were attacked by an enemy Stand user on the way here." Twilight explained. "They should be back any moment now."

She sat there and waited, placing her chin on one hand, and looking out bored over the horizon. Her ears began to buzz shortly after, as she saw two familiar figures rushing in a strange motorcycle towards the school.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

For this next chapter, I decided against doing the standard, "Humane 7 fight a Stand Assassin, beat him, and get closer to the truth". I wanted a little variation in the fights, similar to how Part 4 had Stand users not linked to Kira, and how Gappy's first fights around town didn't focus on the Rock Humans. So I developed this idea from folklore about mirrors being a bridge between the living and the after life. The idea of being sucked into a mirror was based on an incident in my early elementary school years were I got trapped in a mirror maze, and almost busted my nose on a mirror. I'm still terrified of mirrors to a small extent to this day.

The figure is based not only on this, but his Stand takes inspiration from the figure of a Hashashin, Ninja, and other cloaked assassins. He was based on urban legends like Bloody Mary, and the myths behind the Ninja, such as their ability to teleport or walk on water. The Figure/Ability is named after "Smoke and Mirrors", (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HfZllWOJCZg), from the Bee Gees. His name, comes from two songs. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gZEToYZ_geg, Bodhisattva, by Steely Dan, and https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=85dYshiw55Q, Khashoggi's Ship by Queen. I choose the names because they sounded mysterious and foreign, though considering what a Bodhisattva is in Hinduism, I'm kinda leery on the choice now.

Fun was based on the figure of a jester or clown from medieval/renaissance times, while it's arm canon and energy draining powers are based on Metroid. It's skeletal frame also takes slight inspiration from Speed King, to a lesser extent. It is named after the band Fun (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fun_(band). I designed the power to sort of run in contrast with Pinkie's magic.

The Iron Train to Hell Part 1

Sunset and the group waited patiently at the train station, as the sun began to rise over the station. It had been a day since their fight with Frozen Mist, and they had acquired the remaining Stand arrows. Though she doubted it would make the news, it would still raise eyebrows if they went missing, and as such, Twilight had gone through great trouble of using Deep Purple to junk all the security footage, as well as promising to hide the arrows away. Now, they just needed to get ready for whatever awaited them at the strange mansion.

Twilight came bounding up, waving to the group. "I'm here, don't go yet!"

"We weren't." Rainbow said, looking around. "Are you sure this is a safe trip."

"Celestia used some connections to get us the best train tickets on such short notice." Sunset explained, gesturing to the train. "And I doubt anyone else could've scheduled the exact same train in such short notice."

After a moment, she looked around, and gestured over her shoulder. "Alright, come on. We've got a train to catch. I hope you all brought everything you need."

With nothing else left to do, they boarded the train, and headed out of town, and towards the unknown that awaited them.

Rainbow Dash lounged on her chair, kicking her boots up onto the seat in front of her, sighing in relaxation. Rarity walked by, cringing at her friend's actions, shaking her head.

"Where you raised in a barn?" She grumbled in irritation.

"Hey!" Applejack shouted in protest.

"Put your feet down, we're in public." Rarity admonished.

"Listen, we've been put through hell and more by these asshats." Rainbow Dash replied, shaking her head. "And we've got this whole train car to ourselves. We've earned this bit."

"Rainbow, just put your feet down." Sunset said, as she came in with a drink in hand. "There are still others on the train. Any one of them could be an enemy stand user."

Rainbow shrugged, and threw her feet down, as Pinkie Pie licked a cherry out of her sundae, balancing it on her tongue as Rainbow took a slug of OJ, and taped her fingers on an arm rest.

"So how long we gotta wait until we get there?" Rainbow asked, crossing her arms.

"Should be quite a few hours." Twilight said, taking out a book. "We just gotta relax for a bit."

"You bring an extra Daring Do novel?" Rainbow asked, looking over at Twilight.

Deep Purple appeared, pulled out a book, and tossed it to Rainbow, who caught it, and began paging through it, as the group settled in.

A man walked towards the door to a train car, looking around for a moment, before opening it, and stepping inside, taking a seat down, as he sat his suit case down in front of him, and, after looking around once more, began opening it up, clicking off various locks, and finally opening it up, as he looked around once more for any others inside the car. Inside, where files of all the different members of Sunset's team, if it could be called that.

The man readjusted his silk purple and black suit, and gently plucked his sunglasses off of his nose, folded them up, and tucked them into his breast pocket. He looked around for a moment, before pulling out his cell phone. He waited patiently, as the dial rang for a moment, before someone picked up.

"Yeah?" Asked a groggy voice on the other end.

"I have infiltrated the Train they are, and beginning to select my target, any suggestions?" The man asked.

"Shit, Crimson Vision, some people say hello." The guy grumbled on the other end in irritation. "Are you sure you want to go this alone."

"I am certain." Crimson answered stoically. "Stay where you are. If worse comes to worse, I'll put one of my Attendants in action."

"The creepy corpse lady is freaking me out." The man complained, as he lowered his voice to a whisper. "If you want my suggestion, go for Rainbow Dash first, she can't get her Stand inside here."

"I was thinking that." Crimson replied, scratching his chin. "But perhaps Fluttershy would be better. Without healing, they can't really do much."

"That also sounds good." The other man said. "You got a plan."

"I'll use Iron Sabbath to bend a few of the workers and others on-board to attack Sunset and her little girl scout party." Crimson said stoically. "If worse comes to worse, I'll have to fight them. Hopefully, I can do this quickly, without trouble."

"Alright, good luck." The other man said.

Crimson hung up, and stood up, looking over the files again, before nodding and activating his Stand. A small, pink and grey figure appeared, with long, humanoid arms, goat-like legs the waist down, and a horse-like head with red eyes. The figure only came up to Crimson's knee, but he stood confidently, as the Stand stood at attention. He walked along, making his way to the bar inside the next car. He carefully secured himself, as he moved between the two cars, and walked into the bar room.

He walked by the other patrons, some eyeing him wearily, especially many of the women and one or two men, as he sat down in front of the bar, his Stand placing it's wide, pad-like hands down in front of it, as though ready to sprint at anything that his master might command. He readjusted his suit, before looking up at the male bartender, a thick set man with a scruffy beard and slight bags under the eyes.

"What can I do ya for, sir?" The Bartender asked, setting both hands on the table.

"Your wine selection, do you have the Sunset Blush?" Crimson asked, resting his chin on his hand.

"That I do." The Bartender said with an affirming nod.

"Then I would like a glass." Crimson suggested, pulling out a twenty. "Keep the change."

The bartender got to work, as Crimson activated his Stand, the Stand glowing with ethereal green smoke and energy, as he looked around, focusing on one man, and a woman at opposite ends of the bar that had caught his interest, as everyone else stood up, and stoically left, without saying a word to each other or anyone else.

As the last person filed out, the bartender stood up with his glass of sunset blush, and blinked as he looked around the room.

"Where did everyone go to now?" He asked, incredulous.

"What do you mean?" Crimson asked, as the woman sauntered over by his side, her red dress flowing sensually about her.

"Ah, well, at least I got some company left, eh?" The Bartender said with a shrug.

"That's all any of us can hope for." Crimson said, as he sipped his drink.

The group lounged about, some napping on the seats, others reading or counting the trees and other objects on the way. Sunset was thankful for the quiet, It had been a long time since all this insanity started that she had time to just sit back and think over everything. It was hard to believe that an invisible assassin had started all this off, and now, she was getting ready to face a figure who commanded all these Stand users, a man whose every move was inscrutable.

'But who can it be. I think that identity has to be the key to beating him.' She thought as she watched the sunlight dance along the hills and trees. 'But who could this be?'

Her thoughts into the matter where interrupted by a knocking at the door, causing her and a number of the girls to jump slightly, before Rainbow Dash sat down her book and moved towards the door. Sunset shot up and practically ran at her, before grabbing her by the shoulder and stopping her. Rainbow opened her mouth to protest, before Sunset held a finger up to her lips to silence her, as she activated her Stand.

Sunset altered her vision, as she cracked open the door, and saw a train stewardess standing there waiting for her, unusually still and controlled.

Sunset raised an eyebrow, but kept her voice level. "Yes?"

"We have received noise complaints regarding a person named Rainbow Dash." The steward replied coldly, her eyes unblinking, expression un-moving.

"Can we speak to her about this ourselves, and accept the warning?" Sunset asked. "I don't see why this needs to escalate or anything."

"No, we must see her." The attendant insisted.

Sunset activated Ice Phoenix, the Stand appeared beside her, and touching a hand to the side of her face. The area in front of her swam slightly, then glowed, before changing to an infrared style of vision, as she looked out at the walls, and saw something that shocked her. Nearly half a dozen or more train goers, all of them standing rail-stiff and at attention, waiting by the stewardess as if they needed orders.

Sunset looked at Rainbow and mouthed. "Tell the others to get ready."

Rainbow nodded and quickly ran off, as Sunset looked back at the Stewardess. "Can we come with Rainbow? I don't like leaving her alone."

"She will come out right now, no one else." The Stewardess replied coldly, her face unmoving.

"I think you and your group need to leave." Sunset shot back, pointing at her from the door crack. "I don't like seeing a half dozen or so people crowded around, ready to fight."

"Unfortunate." The stewardess replied simply, not moving a muscle as Sunset slammed the door shut and locked it.

She activated her Stand once more, restoring her vision to normal, and then grabbing a stool with Ice Phoenix, and lodging against the door knob, as she turned to the rest of the team.

"I know for certain this a Stand user at work." Sunset said, as they gathered around at the center, Stands out and ready. "They're acting strange, and targeting Rainbow. Her stand is extremely situational. This makes her the most vulnerable onboard a train."

"I ain't vulnerable at all!" Rainbow protested. "Let go out there and show em!"

"There's like A dozen of them." Sunset muttered back, shaking her head.

"Oh." Rainbow said quietly.

"Anyway, we know where they'll be coming from so we can..." Sunset began, before she heard something from the top of the train roof above them. "How the heck did they get on top?!"

Crimson calmly sipped his wine, one arm wrapped around the shoulder of a man seated next to him, as he looked over at the computer the women had brought to him. It was no hard task to alter their minds to get him a computer, and for him to hack the network, but his two interests were becoming a bit of a distraction.

"You both have caught my interest." He remarked, giving both an aside glance. "But this is getting out of hand. Go deal with Sunset."

The two stiffly stood up and marched off towards their car, as he analyzed the security footage. "So, they've boarded the doors?"

He snapped his finger, as Iron Sabbath stood on the table looking over the computer with it's master. "Iron Sabbath, send some of these servants onto the roof, let's open this up, like a can of tuna."

He clicked his polished shoes together, as he finished his wine glass, and placed it gently at the bar in front of her. The bartender took it away, and began preparing another glass for him, as he sighed to himself. "Do they have to make this so difficult?"

The group looked up, as a panel was thrown open from the outside, and a group of people began to drop down on them. The three men dropped down, focused on Rainbow, and charged at her. Sunset and Twilight did not waste a moment, their stands charging forward, and began swinging, taking all three down in no time, before they heard a click of the doors being opened. Sunset and the rest looked to see one of the figures opening the door, and allowing the rest of the train patrons to pour into attack them.

Pinkie's eyes bulged in shock as she saw them streaming in. "Sunset, how are we gonna fight this many people at once?"

"We can't risk hurting innocent people in this whole mess." Rarity remarked, as she erected a magic shield between themselves and the passengers.

Sunset gestured with her chin towards the ceiling. "They already opened our way out."

"How do we get there?" Rarity asked.

Deep Purple stepped towards it. "I'll carry you all up, I got extended range."

"I'll use Ice Phoenix to cover you all." Sunset said, turning on her heel, as her Stand manifested beside her, a gold glow burning across her body.

Deep Purple leapt up, scrambling up to the top of the train, and looked around, it's grey eyes narrowed as it scanned the area, looking for any sign of other hypnotized patrons, and, after seeing none, lowered itself down, and grabbed Rainbow Dash, pulling her up. After setting her down, Deep Purple lowered itself down again, to pick up the rest of the team, as Sunset used her Stand to hold off all the dozens of the Stand-controlled people.

Finally, after Deep Purple had brought up it's master, Twilight turned to Sunset. "Time to move."

"Gotcha." She yelled, swipping the feet out from under an attacking patron, before jumping forward and grabbing Deep Purple's arm, and getting pulled onto the roof of the train.

Crimson watched the security footage with interest, cocking an eyebrow up, as he looked down at his third drink, balancing it within two fingers and his thumb, clicking his tongue slightly.

"What the heck is this then?" He muttered to himself, as he sipped his drink. "The roof of a train. Risky and crazy, but quite an intelligent direction to take."

He sipped his drink quietly, narrowing his eyes. "Hmm. I will have to think more about this carefully. My little Soviet style of combat does little good for any of my plans."

He finished off his drink, as he crossed one leg over the other, clicking his tongue some more, before setting the drink on the counter. "That's the last one. Now, sending some hypnotized minions risks them and might not work. I'll give them a piece of bait they won't be able to resist."

He pulled out a large amount of cash, counting out 200, and setting it on the counter, as he stood and walked away, folding up his computer and walking toward the exits. He stepped out in the area between cars, and opened the door to the next car, stepping through the void, as a man reading a newspaper looked up in irritation.

"What the heck is going on?" He snarled in irritation. "Are you another wacko running about, doing god knows what?!"

"That's rather rude." Crimson replied, as his Stand appeared beside him.

"Not as rude as interrupting my paper!" The Man shouted again.

"Then deliver my news to the group above." Crimson ordered, his Stand reaching forward and pressing two fingers to his target's temple. "Tell them where to find me, and my challenge to them."

"What...ugh!" The man grunted, before keeling over, then standing up again, and obediently leaving without another word.

Crimson watched him leave, shaking his head slightly. "Such rudeness. We should be far kinder in our travels."

The Seven Stand users either crouched low, or hugged the train itself as it zoomed forward, air shooting through them and sending their hair into a chaotic mess. Rarity's eyes were wide, as he fingers dug into the metallic roof of the train, grinding her teeth together, looking like a terrified cat trying to cling to a coffee table.

"I would rather deal with the tender mercies of those brutes down there." Rarity cried over the gale.

"Sunset, what are we gonna do from here?" Twilight shouted, shutting one eye as the winds repeatedly hit her.

"Just relax, I got this." She insisted. "We get to the bike stored in the very back of the last train car. Once Rainbow gets one, we confront the main Stand user controlling these people."

"Wait, Master and Peons." Deep Purple said, holding up a hand to stop them all. "I see an image of a man coming towards us."

The seven turned to see a man marching across the train cars, seemingly unconcerned with train's speed, or the winds rebuffing, as he calmly walked forward, before stopping a few feet away from, affixing them with a deadened, blank expression, before speaking over the winds.

"I am delivering a message for the main Stand user controlling me and the others." He reported coldly. "Will you please listen?"

"Not much choice" Sunset muttered.

"He knows where the bike Rainbow Dash, and other patrons onboard, is being stored." He replied. "He, however, wants to challenge you. You can either go after the bike, and allow him to escape, but retrieve it, or confront him and defeat him, and break this spell."

"So, either we go after him, or get Rainbow's Stand." Sunset said, scratching her chin.

"Ha! As if!" Rainbow said, pointing to herself with her thumb. "I got this."

"What do you plan to do?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'll sneak in myself and get the bike all by myself, and chase down his train car." She said.

"You should reconsider." The Man said, gesturing behind him. "My controller has a very versatile stand. You will need all hands on deck."

"Six shouldn't be that big a difference." Sunset said, cocking an eyebrow. "I think he's using you to bluff us."

"Rainbow, without a Stand I don't think you could handle so many on your own." Twilight cautioned.

"You want me to back her up?" Applejack offered, indicating her boots. "Kick some sense into some of these rascals?"

"No, I'll do this faster on my mind." Rainbow said confidently. "If you guys give me the chance, I won't disappoint you."

Sunset thought for a moment, before nodding to Rainbow. "Do what you gotta do. we'll get to this guy and break his face, and warm him up for you."

The Man nodded slightly. "Crimson Vision is waiting for you in the bar area. Do you what you have to make it there to him."

"What a lazy lush." Rarity muttered to herself as the man walked off back to where he had come from, as Sunset gathered the group around herself.

Rainbow didn't waste a moment, running off and heading for the very last train cars, as Sunset began laying out her plan. "Alright, we have no clue what he can do. So no point in waiting for him. The moment you see this guy, don't hesitant to attack him. The sooner we can wear him down, the sooner we can end this whole fight."

"How will we tell him apart." Rarity asked.

"He'll probably be completely normal. The others will look like basic zombies." Sunset replied. "Let's jump to the next train car over, and I'll punch our way through."

Crimson sat patiently at his seat, tapping his fingers away, as he listened to the full report his mind-controlled servant gave him, before dismissing him to guard duty with a mere gesture and mental command.

"So, they're trying to go for both objectives, and divide my attentions." Crimson remarked, rubbing the side of his face in contemplation. "We are going to need to think this out carefully now, won't we."

He pulled up the map of the entire train and it's various cars, looking over the blue prints. "Hmm, a bullet train like this is fast, but it will still take a few hours for them to reach our master. That gives me enough time to allocate some meat near her bike, as well as enough to throw at the rest of Sunset Scout Group."

He stood up, tracing a pencil delicately across the screen, as he thought things out. "I will need enough to hold off both groups, in case Iron Sabbath can't defeat them all. I will have to wear them down enough to buy time for my escape, and to contact Maniac Craze again and prepare for our next move."

He put his pencil away and clenched his fist as a thin smile crossed his hawkish face. "I can work this! I have the most developed Stand of the teams! This is my moment!"

He stepped away and leaned against a wall, looking out across the train car from the shadows, almost invisible to any outside observers, as Iron Sabbath stepped up beside him, hands on it's hips as it looked over it's shoulder. Now, all he had to do was wait.

The group dropped down from the ceiling, the car surprisingly devoid of anyone onboard, as the group looked around. Sunset cleared her throat to speak, as she rubbed her ears, a ring still echoing in them from the high speed winds up top. She looked around for a moment, before speaking.

"Alright, so how are we gonna get to the bar area?" She asked. "Should we all go and rush the area together?"

"Hold it, I got an idea." Twilight said, holding her hand up. "I'll take half, and we'll cover one door, while you and another half cover the other, and pincer him from both sides."

"That sounds marvelous." Rarity said. "I'll go with Twilight."

"So will I." Applejack replied.

"Alright, awesome." Sunset said, circling her fingers around. "We can go back up top and make our way to the other side of the bar."

"Don't worry about it." Twilight offered. "You go on foot, we'll go over the top."

"Greato. I didn't much care for stomping up there anymore anyway." Sunset said, giving her a thumbs up. "Let's get moving."

The group split up, Twilight and her group jumping up to the top, and scrambling across the train roof, as Sunset and her group began moving between the train cars, heading towards the cars closer to the front.

Crimson sat in silence within the shadows for a moment, before hearing something across the roof. Foot steps. Several. He at first thought he was mishearing things, before he began to hear multiple steps against the metallic surface. He raised an eyebrow, scratching his chin.

"What are they planning?" He wondered aloud. "Why would they...?"

Before he could finish thought, he silenced himself and pressed against the wall, as Sunset, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie marched across the corridor, making their way towards the bar area in the next car ahead. His eye widened slightly, before they cam to a stop a few yards ahead of him, and began talking.

"I'm texting Twilight." Sunset remarked. "When she lands and gets ready to ambush from her side, she'll shoot me a message."

"Alright, I want to get in there and get blasting!" Pinkie said excitedly, a happy smile across her face, before her expression soured.

"Something wrong, Pinkie?" Fluttershy asked.

"I just got that feeling. The one on my tongue that tells me someone is hiding nearby." Pinkie explained, sticking her tongue out. "I wonder why?"

"It's probably nothing." Sunset said reassuringly, before turning to Fluttershy. "Are you picking up any life signs or energies?"

Crimson's eyes widened slightly, as he activated his Stand. A brief electrical pulse went through his body, and outwards from him for a few meters, barely noticeable. Fluttershy seemed to stiffen slightly as the pulse went through the train, quickly dying off and fading, but doing it job, as she looked around, not noticing anything, before turning to Sunset.

"There's no one but us here." She said, taking another look around the place. "Though everything feels off."

"Don't worry about it." Sunset replied with a shrug. "We're all just a little on edge from the Stand user. We'll get to him eventually."

Crimson's eyes widened slightly as he silently groaned to himself. They weren't going to leave? What a punishment for whatever he had caused for his sins. He wondered how long this would take for them to leave and let him spring his trap. He just had to wait and not make a sound or any sudden movements.

Rainbow Dash sulked around a corner of the last of the cars, looking over the various containers, parcels and other large objects the normal train storage spaces couldn't hold, including multiple bikes. The problem, however, soon revealed itself, when she saw about 5 or 6 figures standing around the last bike rake, all the way in the back, her own bike. She looked around, the five encircling the area around the bike, standing at attention and gazing off towards the distance.

She wondered, for a moment, what they were exactly staring or looking off at, but mentally set it aside, as she silently picked her way towards the bike rakes. The guards didn't seem to notice her, as she focused on them. They didn't seem to have any stand abilities or the like, so they most likely were just random train riders who got caught up in this new attacker's Stand ability. She glared out at them from her hiding spot, planning out her attack and how to quickly take them out. Three of them had their back's to the very back wall of the train, near the door leading to the outside back of the train, while the other three were facing north, east and west, their backs to the rakes, and alert as ever.

She was about to step back slightly, when her shoe accidently kicked a tin can, sending it clattering behind her. Her face looked down at the ground in anger, before shooting up to see three of the Stand-controlled people immediately heading off to investigate the noise. She groaned slightly, as she set into a run, heading back towards the front to try and re-plan her attack, before she looked over her shoulder to see the three running around the corner, spotting her, and setting into a run after her.

She skidded to a halt, and turned, taking a combat stance, as they all stopped within a few feet of her, and took combat stances of their own, fists and hands raised and ready to fight. Rainbow looked around at the three. All of them were males, physically healthy and athletically built. She tried to see if any of them had a stagger, a weak point, or anything she could use to counter or take advantage of before the fight.

The middle one, the tallest, red haired, down in spikes, with deep brown eyes, swung his fist at Rainbow's face. Rainbow immediately raised her arm, blocking the attack, and moving her other hand to counter, the second, a guy with shaggy blond hair and dressed in a track suit, lashed out, kicking her in the ribs, and sending her to the floor. His red-haired peer moved to kick her while she was done, but Rainbow twisted about, lashing out at his knee and hip with both legs, and sending him end over end. The third, a darker skinned man, moved forward, raising his foot up to stomp on her head, before she rolled away, and popped back to her feet.

Dark-Skinned and Blond-Hair moved quickly towards her, raising their fists to attack her. The first swung at her ribs, before she dropped her elbow, blocking his attack, before he swung his other fist at her face. She ducked under, and punched at Blond-Hair's stomach, knocking him back a bit, before hearing the first charge at her from behind. Rainbow swung her right elbow backwards, knocking him in the nose, blood exploding outwards, as he kept moving on her.

The grabbed her in a bear hug, lifting her up off her feet, before readjusting and wrapping his arms around her shoulders, leaving her open to attack, as the other two got up and approached, fists clenched and ready.

Twilight and the rest of the group stood over the train car next to the onboard Bar. She activated Deep Purple, as the stand pried open the hatch ontop, and swung it open, as she dropped down, followed by the others. Twilight held up her phone from her pocket, before Deep Purple, came to her side, and poked it's finger into the center of the screen, the phone flashing for a few moments, before the message was sent.

Twilight turned to the rest. "Now we wait for her to get back."

Sunset waited, and heard a ring tone and a buzz in her pocket, as she reached in, grabbed it, and taped the message open. She looked down lazily, expecting just a simple little message from Twilight, before her eyes bugged up in shock.

"S'up, dumbass? I'm ready when you are, so let's get in there and bust some skulls, ya bacon-haired Flash-Light. Signed, love, Twilight."

Sunset blinked several times, before typing out a reply very quickly.

"Was that Twilight?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah, I think so." Sunset muttered, slightly confused. "I think nerves might be getting to her. Or she let her Stand loose."

Meanwhile, Twilight waited, before receiving the message back. She opened it, and read it.

"Alright, that sounds...good. R U alrite? Your Msg was a lil hostile."

Twilight raised an eyebrow, before scrolling back up and reading what Deep Purple had sent, her face shot up, as she glared at her Stand.

"Can you not insult my friends for two seconds?!" She demanded.

Her Stand merely shrugged, as she motioned for Applejack and Rarity to follow her.

"We're going in now."

She marched up to the door, Deep Purple lashing out with it's leg and smashing the door to splinters, as the three rushed in. At the same time, Sunset and Ice Phoenix punched through the door, caving it in and coming in as well. Numerous hypnotized patrons stood ready, and rushed the two groups, made up of various groups, from men, to women, to several teens, as two groups fought towards the center, fists flying, crystals shooting out, as they slowly but surely flattened everyone in their way, finally stopping as the two meet in the middle, breathing hard.

"That was easy." Sunset said with a heavy breath. "Was the Stand user here?"

"If he was, the people would've stopped immediately once you knocked him out." A voice called from behind Sunset and her group. "So, you have not won, not at all."

Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Sunset turned, to see a well dressed man, a small Stand floating beside him, it's long arms held out in front of it like a puppet on strings.

"I am Crimson. You have all fallen into my trap." He declared, striding out of the door way. "Now, prepare for the end."

Sunset jumped past her friends, and sent Ice Phoenix forward, lashing out with it's fists into his body, burring punch after punch into his chest and stomach, as he groaned from the pain, before his Stand flashed upwards, striking Ice Phoenix across the chest with a punch, before reaching both hands back and snapping forward, ready to grab her. One hand struck Ice Phoenix's hip, as the other reached towards her face. Sunset's eyes widened, before Ice Phoenix's hands shot up, grabbing the stand's other wrist, and holding it back.

Ice Phoenix applied pressure, slowing crushing the Stand's other wrist, as Crimson groaned in pain, but said nothing, the cracking and crumbling sound of a Stand breaking apart resounding through the almost totally silent cabin. His Stand released Ice Phoenix, before striking the Stand in the ribs, once, twice, then a third time, as the Stand's armored body began to crack. Ice Phoenix released the Stand, and backed away towards it's master again.

"You have an usually strong stand." Sunset said, as Rarity's Blue Ruby began to gather energy within it's hands, Sunset keeping her focus on Crimson to keep him from seeing her coming.

"I am quite proud of him. You're Stand is strong as well." Crimson said coldly, as he tested and readjusted his right wrist. "Now, I'm not finished with you."

"But we are with you." Sunset said, leaning sharply to the Left as Rarity fired off several gemstone bullets at Crimson.

He widened his eyes slightly, but said nothing, simply flicking his wrist back, as his Stand rushed forward, crossing it's arms and catching the three stones in it's long, gangly arms. Although they penetrated deep, Crimson showed no discomfort, merely having his Stand flick it's wrists, and have the Crystals go flying back to their source. Deep Purple and Ice Phoenix jumped up, firing off a rush of punches, rapidly striking the crystal down, until all that remained was fine particles, that blew away.

Pinkie Pie's eyes widened, as she watched the display, bracing herself and Fun alongside Sunset, as the group scattered behind the two, to avoid the attack. She wondered if there was a way to actually beat this Stand user, with his mind control powers and close combat abilities.

"A bold move, but a futile one." Crimson exclaimed, giving a small, victorious smile. "It's easy to get a guess for what you plan to do next."

He ran forward, His stand slashing at Sunset, cutting through the air, as Ice Phoenix braced in front of it's master for the blows, before he suddenly turned on his heels, and grabbed Pinkie by the neck. Her eyes widened, as the Stand applied slight pressure for only a few seconds, before releasing her and backing away from an attacking Twilight and Deep Purple. Pinkie took aim, and fired, several roiling blasts of energy burning through the air, and heading straight for Crimson's body, who flashed an arrogant smile at Pinkie.

Before all three blasts narrowly missed him, striking the floor around him, or the wall behind him. Pinkie's eyes bulged, as she took aim with Fun again, and fired off another salvo at him. Again, no matter how many shots she fired, everyone of them missed, as the rest of the group turned to look at Pinkie in surprise.

"Pinkie, are you messin' with him or something?" Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I aimed right at him. Crosshairs and everything line up! He should be a bright, colorful pile of ash!" She claimed, panicking.

"For one second, for just a second, you felt doubt in your ability to hit him." He explained, readjusting his suit. "I used my Stand to lock in that emotion, that feeling in your heart, and keep you from ever striking me."

"If you can control a whole train, and lock in certain emotions, why not just turn us into puppets?" Sunset asked, as she circled around him, like a wolf judging a very challenging prey item.

"Normal people are one thing, but Stand users are resistant to my powers." He explained. "I would have to concentrate all of my effort to control all of you. That's why my goal isn't to defeat you, but to tire you out. That should make it easier."

Sunset's eye darted to Applejack for a fraction of a split second, as she smirked slightly, before refocusing on Crimson. Without warning, Applejack lashed out with her foot, smashing the top of a nearby table off it's stand, sending the massive circle flying towards at him, like a buzz saw. As it flew by, Fun leveled it's canon, and waited before firing a small burst of energy from it's arm canon, lighting it on fire, as it continued on it's path. Crimson's eyes nearly popped out of his skull, as he jumped out of the way of the flaming table, and it smashed and imbedded itself into the wall.

He turned around, to look at the table, before Sunset jumped at him, swinging a punch from her Stand into his face.

"SUZAKU!" Her Stand shouted, as he staggered backwards, yelling in pain.

Rarity jumped up, her Stand manifested behind her, and slamming it's hands together, firing a blast of Crystal Bullets at him. Crimson quickly activated Iron Sabbath, having it rip part of the table out of the wall, and bring it up. Although one burrowed into his thigh, Crimson did not stagger or falter, his Stand holding the table in front of itself and it's user, and keeping all the crystals away and from hitting him.

Rainbow Dash gasped in agony, as another fist sunk into her stomach, breathing hard, as she feebly struggled to escape the grip of her captor. The other two were taking turns beating her down, evidenced by her bruised face and body, as she glared at them, breathing hard. Hypnotized or not, she was gonna enjoy beating them down for this. She struggled feebly against the hold of the first cohort, unable to break his iron grip, as another approached, pulling back his fist. She smiled silently as he readied the punch. If she timed this just right, should deal with her problem easily.

As the man neared, Rainbow threw her head back, smashing into the First Guy's nose with the back of her skull, a wet, sharp crack sounding across the train, as the man staggered slightly. The Puncher was already in motion, as Rainbow twisted herself around, throwing her hips into it as she twisted around and threw the First Man between herself and the punch, a sharp crack sounding as the guy took the punch to the back, as Rainbow swung her leg downwards, smashing his right foot, and, as his grip slackened, she broke free, and slammed her elbow into the side of his face, knocking him into the puncher.

The last one stood, slightly gob-smacked, as Rainbow turned and took up a fighting stance, a confident smile spreading across her face. She wasn't sure how much a hypnotized grunt could register, but she was certain she saw a brief moment of doubt cross his face, before he made the first move and began to approach. The Man charged forward, swinging at her face, as Rainbow ducked under, striking him in the stomach, before hitting in the back with an elbow strike, knocking him forwards slightly.

The man staggered forwards, before turning, his eyes hardly showing any emotion or pain, as Rainbow kept her guard up. She kept her smile wide, and legs bent low, ready to strike at him, when the door to the last car swung open, a large man in boots entering, as he surveyed the room. The remaining Hypnotized minions looked to him, before marching out single file, filing past him as he looked out at Rainbow Dash. He was powerfully built, but rather short. The man had a buzz cut and sunglasses on, and a tank top over his bulging body and frame.

"You ready to go, Rainbow?" The Man declared, pointing at her.

"You another mook of his?" Rainbow asked, taken a back slightly by his attitude and actions.

"He hired me to take care of the bikes, and you." He said confidently.

"You have a Stand or something?" She asked.

"No." He replied confidently, bearing a toothy grin, two of his teeth flashing silver in the light.

He walked forward, pointing at Rainbow Dash. "Get ready to fight, cause I'm not showing mercy to anyone who gets in my way!"

Rainbow Dash strode forward, a determined glare across her face as she prepared to face the man down. It was now all or nothing. She had to win this for her friends.

<-- TO BE CONTINUED__/__|

Author's Note

Today's Stand was created by Sergeant Blue, a reader who suggested the Stand "Iron Sabbath", named after Iron Man and the band Black Sabbath. The original idea was a tad overwhelming, and while I had some doubts, I tried to replicate as much of the Stand as I could in the story, while keeping it balanced. The key is to have a strong Stand that challenge the characters, but not completely demolished them, so I avoided some traits I thought would be hard to work around.